《Defrosting The Cold Young Master》 Chapter 1 - 1: God-given Destiny 1 Chapter 1: God-given Destiny Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Beibei, I implore you, I¡¯m only buying one egg from you, it won¡¯t affect you in any way, I really need a child!¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s my egg, wouldn¡¯t the child be mine?¡± ¡°Of course not! Even though it¡¯s your egg, it would be imnted into my body, and nurtured within my womb, so naturally the child would be mine.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Being nurtured in your womb, the child would still be mine, connected to me by blood, not you¡ I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t ept this. I apologize, Sister Bai, you should find someone else.¡± ¡ ¡°Uh¡¡± In her dream, Ye Xingbei¡¯s brows knitted anxiously. Her eyshes fluttered, and she opened her eyes. Strange. She dreamt about this stuff again. She hadn¡¯t thought about it in a long time while awake. After all, she initially did not agree to Bai Mengluan¡¯s request to buy her egg. She rubbed her forehead, turned over, and went back to sleep. ¡°Beibei, trust me, the baby is really yours! I am getting married soon and I can¡¯t let my fianc¨¦ know I had a child. Take him with you, he is your child, I have nothing to do with him!¡± ¡°No, Sister Bai, you made a mistake, this is not my child. Initially, I rejected you and didn¡¯t give you my egg.¡± ¡ ¡°Ye Xingbei, how shameless you are! You¡¯re mingling with men at such a young age, and even gave birth to a bastard. We, the Jiang Family, do not ept such a daughter. Get out!¡± Such messy situations were dumped down on her. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡ I didn¡¯t¡¡± In her dream, Ye Xingbei kept shaking her head, with beads of sweat on her forehead. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the ne is about tond, please return to your designated seats¡¡± The sweet voice of the flight attendant echoed around her. Ye Xingbei sat up suddenly, wiping sweat from her forehead. The fickle Bai Mengluan¡ the wrongly assigned baby¡ The Jiang Family who drove her away without listening to her exnations. She exhaled lightly, looking out of the window. Jiang City. After a long period of five years¡ she had returned. * Twenty minutester, Ye Xingbei left the airport. She worerge sunsses that covered almost half of her petite face. She wears a white blouse, ck shorts, and a beige long trench coat, exposing her straight, white long legs. Regardless of her appearance or dress, everyone waiting at the airport was attracted by her. Especially, there were three tall and handsome men in suits following behind her, one pushing the luggage cart and two escorting on either side. After not meeting for five years, Jiang Siyou recognized Ye Xingbei in just one nce. Seeing all the attention on Ye Xingbei, Jiang Siyou felt a bitter tinge in her heart as if she was showered with a bucket of sulphuric acid with jealousy burning her organs. Five years after theirst meeting, Ye Xingbei had be even more beautiful. Even with the most critical gaze, she couldn¡¯t find a single w, easily overshadowing the already pretty Jiang Siyou. But, so what? Jiang Siyou bit her lip, thinking resentfully that no matter how beautiful Ye Xingbei might be, she can¡¯t escape the inevitable fate of soon bing a widow! Moreover, the man Ye Xingbei was going to marry was the future head of the Gu Family. If married to another man, after her husband¡¯s death, she could remarry. But if married into the Gu Family, once her husband died, she would have to endure the life of a widow forever! Thinking about the future scenario where she will see Ye Xingbei as a grieving widow for the rest of her life, the resentment in Jiang Siyou¡¯s heart eased, a smirk appeared on her lips as she stopped Ye Xingbei, ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re back? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± Hearing someone call her by nickname, Ye Xingbei stopped and turned around. Was that¡ Jiang Siyou? After not seeing each other for five years, Jiang Siyou hadn¡¯t changed much, still wearing her signature curly wavy hair, and the ssical oval face. She still had a sweet yet insincere smile. Ye Xingbei stared at Jiang Siyou for a moment, walking towards her, she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jiang Siyou was very displeased with Ye Xingbei¡¯s straightforward tone. However, even if she was going to be a widow, she would still be a widow in the Gu Family, and she wouldn¡¯t dare to offend her. So, she put on an even more radiant smile, ¡°Beibei, knowing that you areing home today, mom and dad especially asked me to pick you up. We should get on the car now, so we won¡¯t miss thest chance to see grandpa.¡± Ye Xingbei was forcibly dragged into the car by Jiang Siyou. The car was filled with a delicate fragrance. It was strange, Ye Xingbei had slept all the way on the ne and just a while on the car, yet she felt drowsy and fell asleep. When she woke up, she found herself sleeping in a strange bed, with a stranger beside her. The sleepiness in Ye Xingbei was instantly gone. She abruptly sat up, gazing with wide eyes at the man lying beside her, believing she was dreaming. The man seemed to have felt her gaze, he opened his eyes. Even though he just woke up, the sharpness in his eyes was as piercing as a sword, making it impossible to look straight at him. ¡°Who are you?¡± He sat up sharply, asking coldly. Ye Xingbei pinched herself hard. Ouch! She wasn¡¯t dreaming! Thinking about what happened before she lost consciousness, she trembled with anger. She was schemed by Jiang Siyou! Her purity that she maintained for 21 years was ruined! Jiang Siyou, she would never let her go easy! Ye Xingbei was angry at Jiang Siyou¡¯s treachery, seething at her own stupidity, trembling with rage, unable to speak. ¡°Answer my question!¡± Seeing her silent, the man suddenly grabbed her chin, his gaze became colder, ¡°Woman, speak. Who are you, and who sent you here?¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± Ye Xingbei forcefully pushed his hand away and questioned angrily, ¡°I should ask you, who are you? Who sent you here? Why¡ why¡¡± The man studied her, squinting his eyes. He had to acknowledge that the woman in front of him was extraordinarily beautiful. Many people had tried to please him with beautiful women, but none were as exquisite as the girl before him. It must be said that in this world a lot of thingse down to looks. If you¡¯re good looking, you¡¯re more likely to be forgiven. And, it seemed that he might know who she was. Chapter 2 - 2: The Man in the Wheelchair Like the Wind 2 Chapter 2: The Man in the Wheelchair Like the Wind Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing her embarrassed and flustered, resembling an angered little cat, his mood strangely lifted. He smirked, got out of bed, and introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m Gu Junzhu, the master of this ce.¡± As he suddenly rose from the bed, his sturdy, upright back and his well-toned legs made an unexpected assault on Ye Xingbei¡¯s eyesight. She gasped in surprise, raising her hand to cover her eyes and eximed angrily, ¡°Are you a pervert? An exhibitionist! Shameless!¡± Gu Junzhu casually put on a bathrobe and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re calling me perverted? You¡¯re the one who slipped into my bed while I was unsuspecting!¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!¡± Ye Xingbei was quite incensed, ¡°I just returned from abroad and hitched a ride with Jiang Siyou. She imed to be taking me home to see my grandfather for thest time. Why did she bring me here? What foul deeds are going on between you two?¡± Gu Junzhu took a sip of water from his cup, turning back to look at her, ¡°Although I am a victim too, I have the brains to figure things out and don¡¯t need to question others about everything. So, let me tell you ¨C congrattions! You¡¯ve been married off to a dying invalid by your family. You¡¯re about to be a widow!¡± ¡°I¡¯m married? To whom?¡± Ye Xingbei moved her hand away, staring at him in shock, ¡°Are you referring to you? Are you dying?¡± This man was clearly a troublemaker, and troublemakers have a knack for longevity. Seeing him so sprightly, did he look like a dying man at all? ¡°Yes, I am the one,¡± Gu Junzhu smirked, ¡°Are you not only slow, but also hard of hearing? Haven¡¯t you heard that the Fifth Young Master of Gu family, Gu Junzhu, has been bedridden since he mysteriously returned from overseas a year ago? His life is hanging by a thread, an imminent departure from this world.¡± Ye Xingbei looked across at the man standing in the backlight. At least 1.85 meters tall, his figure under his bathrobe was exceptional, as she had already seen. His handsome face was unparalleled, especially those eyes; pitch-ck, deep, containing an indescribable charm, as if it could drown one¡¯s soul. His face was admittedly pale, hinting at illness, but it was a far cry from his im of being ¡°at death¡¯s door¡±. If he was truly ¡°at death¡¯s door¡±, who was the one with the energy of a young dragon and tigerst night that left her feeling as if her bones hade undone from the vigorous activity? A ghost? She red at him, using indignantly, ¡°Liars! Both you and Jiang Siyou are shameless liars!¡± The girl was too easy on the eyes. Her little face was immacte, snow-white, and the skin incredibly tender as if it would shatter with the slightest touch. Even if she was merely a vase, she would still please anyone whoid their eyes upon her. Her anger intensified her charm, her big round eyes grabbed one¡¯s attention, giving an itch to cuddle her on theirps and coo. Gu Junzhu found the situation amusing, he was about to retort when there was a knock on the door, ¡°Young Master, breakfast is ready. The chairman invites you and Young Madam for breakfast.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Gu Junzhu nonchntly put aside his water cup, ¡°We¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± Ye Xingbei widened her eyes and pointed at Gu Junzhu: ¡°Young Master?¡± Then she pointed at herself, ¡°Young Madam?¡± ¡°Your brain finally fired up,¡± Gu Junzhu turned towards the bathroom, ¡°but you still look rather silly!¡± Ye Xingbei was left speechless. She was stunned for a moment, then snapped to her senses, ¡°Gu Junzhu,e back and exin everything to me! How did I be this ¡®Young Madam¡¯?¡± * Half an hourter. Ye Xingbei, dressed in the new clothes prepared for her by the Gu family, sat down in the dining hall downstairs. Unexpectedly, in the Gu family¡¯s dining hall, besides Gu Junzhu¡¯s grandfather, she also ran into an old acquaintance¡ Bai Mengluan. Bai Mengluan was the woman who had wanted to buy one of her eggs. After being refused, a yearter, she had forced a child onto her, made nderous ims about her having rtions with a man, which led to Ye Xingbei being thrown out of the Jiang Family. Bai Mengluan had not expected Gu Junzhu¡¯s newlywed wife to be Ye Xingbei, who had been missing for more than five years! Thinking of all the things she did to Ye Xingbei, Bai Mengluan turned pale with shock. Senior Master Gu kindly greeted Ye Xingbei, ¡°Beibei,e, have a seat. I asked my kitchen to cook your favourite meals based on what your parents told me. Let¡¯s see whether you find it to your liking.¡± ¡°Uncle Gu, thank you for your kindness,¡± Ye Xingbei¡¯s demeanor was courteous but distant, ¡°However, my parents do not know my dietary preferences. Unfortunately, your inquiries might have been in vain.¡± Gu Junzhu, sitting on his wheelchair, chuckled suddenly. For the first time in his life, he saw someone else put his father in his ce. Interesting! Very interesting! Senior Gu¡¯s face fell. He shot a nce at him, ¡°What is there tough about? Aren¡¯t you taking care of Beibei¡¯s meal?¡± Gu Junzhu darted a nce at Ye Xingbei, ¡°She¡¯s Beibei, not a baby. Do you need someone else to feed her?¡± ¡°Who needs your help?¡± Ye Xingbei ring at him, ¡°Stop ying these games! Stop pretending!¡± This man acted like a perfectly healthy individual inside the bedroom. Yet, once outside, he suddenly needed to use a wheelchair, even appearing to be on hisst moments. Such convincing pretense! If she hadn¡¯t personally witnessed his impressive vigor and pointed gaze, she might have even believed him. This liar! A super liar! ¡°Dad, you see,¡± Gu Junzhu looked helplessly at Senior Gu, ¡°I already mentioned several times that I¡¯m a dying man, so who would want to marry me? Despite that, you arranged the marriage, and now she¡¯s probably cursing me and wishing for my immediate demise. Why put us through all this?¡± Chapter 3 - 3: Since it’s like this, don’t blame her for returning tit for tat! 3 Chapter 3: Since it¡¯s like this, don¡¯t me her for returning tit for tat! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Senior Master Gu¡¯s face darkened somewhat, he nced at Ye Xingbei, ¡°I think the master is right, you and the girl from the Jiang Family are heaven-sent partners. After spending one night with Bei Bei, you looked better and even smiled. This proves that the master is right, you and Bei Bei are a match made by heaven. All this is thanks to Bei Bei!¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡¡± Does she really want this gratitude? She asked patiently, ¡°Uncle Gu, I¡¯ve been working overseas for five years. I came back from overseas yesterday. Before I could go home, Jiang Siyou ambushed me and made me unconscious. Can you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Senior Master Gu frowned, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Ye Xingbei shook her head. ¡°I know nothing. I was doing very well overseas. If the Jiang Family hadn¡¯t posted a missing person notice around the world, saying that my grandfather was critically ill and wished to see me onest time. I would never havee back here in my life!¡± Senior Master Gu furrowed his brow even deeper, mming his palm onto the table, ¡°This old Jiang, really confused! How could he do such stupid things!¡± He sighed, looking at Ye Xingbei, and earnestly said, ¡°Girl, the Gu Family and your Jiang Family were meant to be inws, but my daughter called off the marriage, so that connection did not materialize. Since my daughter called off the marriage, we¡¯ve encountered a series of unfortunate events, with constant misfortune and loss of family members. I consulted a master who said that our Gu Family owed the Jiang Family a marriage. Only by fulfilling this marriage obligation would our Gu Family be able to avert disaster. Hence, I went to Gu Family to ask for the hand of a girl from your Jiang Family for Ah Zhu.¡± Speaking of this, he pped the table regretfully again, ¡°At that time, I made it clear,pletely up to the willing party, no coercion. I didn¡¯t know that they didn¡¯t tell you anything and forcibly sent you over. No wonder the Jiang Family keeps deteriorating, this old Jiang is getting more and more clueless!¡± So this is it! Ye Xingbei suddenly realized. No wonder the Jiang Family, who had not cared about her for five years, suddenly put in great effort to find her. It turned out that the family was looking for a marriage tool. Jiang Siyou was their treasure. Jiang Lingyu was their darling. Only she, Ye Xingbei, was the tool that the Jiangs were willing to sacrifice. She clenched her fists and asked Senior Master Gu, ¡°May I know, what benefits did the Jiang Family receive for agreeing to marry a daughter to the Gu Family?¡± Senior Master Gu looked a bit embarrassed, and coughed while saying vaguely, ¡°There wasn¡¯t any special benefit; the Jiang Family¡¯spany was facing bankruptcy due to poor decisions. I promised your grandfather that as long as the Jiang Family was willing to send over a girl, I would help your Jiang Family get through this crisis.¡± Ye Xingbei nodded, ¡°just as I thought!¡± The Gu Family gave huge benefits to the Jiang Family. The Jiang Family neither wanted to let go of the substantial benefits promised by the Gu Family, nor were they willing to marry Jiang Siyou and Jiang Lingyu to Junzhu, who was ¡°on his deathbed.¡± They thought of her, who had been wandering outside for years, and tricked her intoing back using the news of her grandfather¡¯s illness. What a vicious heart. Yes. She didn¡¯t grow up by their side. But was it her choice to be swaddled and mistaken as their child at birth? They forcibly recognized her as a Jiang, but did they ever consider her feelings? Jiang Siyou took her identity and enjoyed the affluent lifestyle that originally belonged to her in the Jiang Family. She, on the other hand, had to starve and shiver in her adoptive parents¡¯ home from a young age. The Jiangs discovered the mix-up of children back then and, despite her crying, forcibly brought her back to the Jiang Family. Once back in the Jiang Family, they disdained her for growing up in a humble family, calling her a ¡°wild child,¡± and deliberately made life difficult for her. Until she was sixteen, Bai Mengluan forcibly gave her a child, and the Jiang Family cut ties with her, driving her out of the house. If it weren¡¯t for her grandfather¡¯s hint of love for her and her desire to see the old man for thest time, she might never have set foot in the Jiang Family again in her life. Back then, she never thought of taking revenge on the Jiang Family for their ill-treatment. But that didn¡¯t stop them from deceiving her intoing back, drugging her and making her marry a ¡°seriously ill, nearly dead¡± man. She was only twenty-one, and the Jiangs wanted to make her a widow! There¡¯s a saying that even a tiger won¡¯t eat its own child, but the fact that Jiang Zhengxing and his wife could be so cruel to her showed they never saw her as their own daughter. Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me her for paying them back in their own coin! Chapter 4 - 4: Five years ago, the child you suddenly handed to me, where did they come from? 4 Chapter 4: Five years ago, the child you suddenly handed to me, where did theye from? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She clenched her teeth silently, looking at Senior Master Gu and asked, ¡°Uncle Gu, marrying your son was not my choice, they tricked me into it. I have no interest in your son, can you let me go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t,¡± said Senior Master Gu, struggling, ¡°Your parents and I have already obtained the marriage certificate for you and Ah Zhu. Last night, when you and Ah Zhu were in the bridal room, our Gu family announced you joined us, dering you as the young madam of the Gu family. It is toote for you to regret now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Xingbei mmed the table angrily and red, ¡°How could you do this? I didn¡¯t sign any document. How can there be a marriage certificate?¡± Senior Master Gu stretched out his hand towards the back. The bodyguard standing behind him understood, turned around and left, soon came back with two red books. On the red books, there were three striking characters: Marriage Certificate. Ye Xingbei couldn¡¯t wait to get the marriage certificate into her hand and open it. Her joint photo with Gu Junzhu immediately caught her eye. In the joint photo, she looked very young. She guessed the photo to be taken when she was about fifteen or sixteen years old. The photo was probably torn from her student ID and photoshopped together with Gu Junzhu¡¯s photo. Looking at the signature below, it was indeed her handwriting style when she was fifteen or sixteen years-old, probably imprinted from her assignment books or something. It seems the Jiang family really went to great lengths to marry her to Gu Junzhu. She held onto the table, her vision momentarily darkened from anger. Senior Master Gu coughed, took back Ye Xingbei¡¯s marriage certificate, handed it to the bodyguard behind him, and said earnestly, ¡°Missy, there are rumors outside that my son Ah Zhu doesn¡¯t have long to live. But they are just rumors. As you can see, although Ah Zhu is a little weak, he is by no means short-lived. As long as you obediently stay by Ah Zhu¡¯s side, our Gu family will definitely not treat you unfairly! Whatever you want, just tell me, I¡¯ll fulfill all your wishes!¡± Pale, Ye Xingbei slumped back into her seat, ¡°I want a divorce!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± said Senior Master Gu, ¡°Ah Zhu is a state-employed personnel. Although he is currently resting at home due to health issues, he is still considered a special public servant. Your marriage to Ah Zhu is protected by the state. Unless Ah Zhu agrees, you can forget about divorce.¡± ¡°Then you nod!¡± Ye Xingbei turned to Gu Junzhu and red, ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry me, do you? Let¡¯s get divorced!¡± ¡°What he says doesn¡¯t count!¡± Senior Master Gu responded coldly, ¡°The department leader in charge of divorcing spouses of state-employed personnel is my student. Unless I nod, neither of you could get divorced!¡± Having said this, he rose from the table and left abruptly, leaving his breakfast untouched. Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡¡± She was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to do next when Bai Mengluan¡¯s sweet and soft voice sounded in her ear, ¡°Beibei, since you and Uncle already have a marriage certificate, you should just live peacefully with Uncle and stop making Grandpa mad.¡± Uncle? Ye Xingbei, dumbfounded, turned to Bai Mengluan, ¡°Who are you calling Uncle?¡± Bai Mengluan nced at Gu Junzhu subconsciously, her fair cheeks suddenly turning red from embarrassment. She lowered her head and muttered, ¡°Although Uncle is very young, he is indeed a generation older than me, so¡ ¡± Ye Xingbei brows furrowed, ¡°His surname is Gu, yours is Bai, why are you calling him Uncle?¡± ¡°I¡I¡¡± Bai Mengluan blushed and stammered, unable to say anything. ¡°Because she is married to me!¡± said a quiet and cultured young man sitting next to Bai Mengluan, who hadn¡¯t spoken until then, ¡°Aunt, hello, my name is Gu Yuanfang, my father is grandpa¡¯s eldest son. Uncle is grandpa¡¯ste-life son, so he and my dad have arge age gap.¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡¡± So she married Bai Mengluan¡¯s husband¡¯s uncle? Truly, as the saying goes: rivers never turn, people do. She had many unresolved questions to ask Bai Mengluan, and suddenly Bai Mengluan became her niece by marriage! This made things easier! ¡°Bai Mengluan, I ask you, where did the baby you suddenly gave me five years agoe from?¡± Chapter 5 - 5: If Beibei gets lost, just wait for my brother to skin you alive! 5 Chapter 5: If Beibei gets lost, just wait for my brother to skin you alive! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Xingbei got into the role quickly, using a tone of a senior asking questions to a junior. Being interrogated by a girl seven years younger than her, and being asked about the thing she was most guilty and afraid of, Bai Mengluan felt ice-cold all over, with her fingertips trembling. She never expected that, back then, she had schemed to steal Gu Junzhu¡¯s seed, intending to better her own status through her children and marry Gu Junzhu, but an ident urred and she didn¡¯t get married. Now, it turned out, Ye Xingbei had be Gu Junzhu¡¯s wife. And she¡ after all her plots and schemes, had only married an illegitimate child without any inheritance rights! God is really unfair! She hid the fear and resentment in her heart, forcing a smile, ¡°Beibei, a year ago, I suffered a severe injury and forgot many things. What child are you talking about? I can¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°The child you used of being fathered by a stranger!¡± Ye Xingbei¡¯s gaze was as cold as an arrow, firmly fixed on her, ¡°You dumped the child on me and ran off. I took care of that child for two days, looking everywhere for you, intending to give the child back to you. But before I could find you, the Jiang Family suddenly stormed the ce I was renting. They said that the child was my illegitimate child, imed that I had ruined their family¡¯s reputation, and drove me out of the Jiang Family, banishing me abroad!¡± She clenched her teeth, enduring the bitterness in her eyes and hatred in her heart, ¡°That year, I was only sixteen, forced to leave my brother and exiled to a foreignnd I had never been to, I survived on my own.¡± The hardships she went through can be imagined. Bai Mengluan seemed scared by her words, tears welling up in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m¡ I¡¯m sorry, Beibei, have you made a mistake? I don¡¯t know what child you¡¯re talking about. I wouldn¡¯t do that kind of thing¡¡± ¡°Aunt,¡± Gu Yuanfang suddenly stood up, speaking respectfully: ¡°You may be tired from traveling and mistaken about events. Mengmeng is not feeling well, I¡¯ll take her home first.¡± He took Bai Mengluan¡¯s hand and led her away. Ye Xingbei watched their retreating figures, her teeth clenched. Leave? You can check out anytime you like, but you can never leave. Now, she was back. Those who had harmed her, she would settle the scores one by one. Every debt that was owed to her, she would collect penny by penny! It was only when she could no longer see the backs of Gu Yuanfang and Bai Mengluan that she withdrew her gaze and kicked Gu Junzhu¡¯s chair, ¡°Come up with a solution, let¡¯s get a divorce right away.¡± Gu Junzhu slowly finished thest sip of his porridge, elegantly wiped his lips, ¡°Don¡¯t daydream. There¡¯s no changing what my father¡¯s set his mind to.¡± Ye Xingbei was furious. She was both shocked and angered. She was too angry to eat, while this man treated her anger as a side show to his meal, eating as if nothing had happened! Ye Xingbei mmed her hand on the table in anger, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t acknowledge you as my husband, I¡¯m moving out!¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Gu Junzhu nced at her, ¡°I don¡¯t want to acknowledge you as my wife either, I wee you to move out!¡± Ye Xingbei was choked with anger, but she had no ns, she mmed the table again, and turned to leave. ¡°Remember toe back two dayster,¡± Gu Junzhu¡¯s pleasing voice came from behind as if striking a beautiful jade, ¡°On the third day of our marriage, I have to apany you to visit your parents.¡± Ye Xingbei stumbled for a moment, doubting her ears, turning disbelievingly to look at him, ¡°Home visit? Since neither of us recognize this marriage, why are you apanying me for a home visit two days from now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a custom in Jiang City. If a new bride doesn¡¯t visit her parents, bad luck will befall both the groom¡¯s family and bride¡¯s family,¡± Gu Junzhu made beckoning gestures with his fingers, from the darkness a person emerged and came up behind him, pushing his wheelchair, ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid that my father will tie you up and send you to Jiang Family to embarrass yourself, you can do as you like!¡± ¡°You¡¡± Ye Xingbei was too angry to utter aplete sentence. This man¡ he really is sick! But he¡¯s not terminally ill, he¡¯s neurotic! * An hourter. Xingzong International Entertainment Group Jiang City branch. Ye Xingli, the younger brother of the Sect Leader of Xingzong International, stood behind arge office desk yelling at Ye Xingbei¡¯s three bodyguards, ¡°Useless! All of you are useless! To prevent any mishaps with Beibei, I specially sent the three of you to protect her, yet you actually managed to lose her! Wait for my brother to break your legs!¡± The three heavily-built men lowered their heads, a look of shame written all over their faces. Yesterday, Ye Xingbei got into a car belonging to the Jiang Family, and they followed behind her in a car driven by Jiang Family security. They did not know how, but they were inexplicably drowsy and soon fell asleep. When they woke up in the morning, they found themselves sleeping in a hotel. After asking the front desk, it was informed that they had been brought by the Jiang Family, and the room charge had already been paid. They immediately went to the Jiang Family to find Ye Xingbei. However, they were stopped at the front door. They were informed that Ye Xingbei was reconnecting with her family and did not receive visitors. They were visitors? Fearing a confrontation at Ye Xingbei¡¯s home, they reluctantly went to report to Ye Xingli. Quite unexpectedly, a scolding session ensued. Ye Xingli grabbed his car keys and strode out, ¡°Go round up some people quickly. Beibei is Xingzong¡¯s cash cow. If anything happens to Beibei, just wait for my brother to skin you!¡± Chapter 6 - 6: Genius Child Xiao Shumiao 6 Chapter 6: Genius Child Xiao Shumiao Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just as Ye Xingli reached the door, her mobile phone rang. Ye Xingli took out her phone and looked at it, her face lighting up with joy. She quickly answered, ¡°Beibei? Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ye Xingbei replied, ¡°I¡¯m downstairs at Xingzong building. The receptionist is stopping me, can you tell them to let me go up?¡± ¡°Stay where you are,¡± said Ye Xingli hastily, ¡°I¡¯ming down to pick you up now!¡± Quickly, Ye Xingli took the private elevator down to the lobby. As soon as the elevator doors opened, she spotted Ye Xingbei standing next to the reception desk. There¡¯s a beauty in the north, unique in this world. One look could topple a city, another could topple a country. Ye Xingbei, with her stunning beauty, stood there like a dazzling aurora borealis, mesmerizing everyone whoid eyes on her. ¡°Beibei!¡± Ye Xingli rushed over immediately. Taking Ye Xingbei¡¯s arm and scanning her up and down, she asked, ¡°Are you okay? Any injuries? Your terrible father and stepmother didn¡¯t bully you, did they?¡± Ye Xingbei shrugged off her hand, shaking her head. ¡°No.¡± Her terrible father and stepmother didn¡¯t bully her, but over the course of a single night, she had inexplicably be the ¡°Young Madam of the Gu Family.¡± The most infuriating thing was, she had lost her reputation with this new status. Thinking about the offensive stain on the bedsheet, she felt a sharp pain like all her organs were being twisted. Seeing her ashen face, Ye Xingli gritted her teeth. ¡°Those scum from the Jiang Family must have done something to you! Beibei, don¡¯t hold it in. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going to confront them.¡± He grabbed her hand and started to head out, intending to settle scores with the Jiang Family. Ye Xingbei stopped him, ¡°Forget it for now. We¡¯ll deal with thister. There¡¯s work to be done.¡± Her return to Jiang City was not solely for personal reasons. There was also business to attend to. Last month, the director of Xingzong¡¯s Jiang City branch resigned, and they haven¡¯t been able to find a suitable recement. Since she had decided to return to Jiang City, she requested the position from the chairman of Xingzong International, Ye Xinn. Renowned as the ¡°Music Spirit¡± and Xingzong¡¯s biggest cash cow, she was more than qualified to serve as the director of Xingzong¡¯s Jiang City branch. Justst week, an internal email announced her appointment and her imminent arrival to meet with the department heads. She couldn¡¯t afford to skip work on her first day. ¡°Alright,¡± Ye Xingli nodded as he put his arm around her shoulder. ¡°Then let¡¯s take a walk around first, andter we¡¯ll go see where I¡¯ve arranged for you to stay.¡± He couldn¡¯t wait for Ye Xingbei to take over her job. That way, he could be the carefree boss, living the easy life. As he led Ye Xingbei out, she tilted her head and asked him, ¡°Second Brother, where¡¯s Xiao Shu?¡± Xiao Shu, AKA Ye Yiyang, was the child that Bai Mengluan had forcefully put into her arms years ago. This led to Ye Xingbei being kicked out of the Jiang family. Five years ago, he was just a few months old when Bai Mengluan had forcefully put him in her arms. Bai Mengluan jumped in a car and left. Ye Xingbei wasn¡¯t able to catch up. She searched for Bai Mengluan for two days with the baby in her arms, but Bai Mengluan had vanished as if evaporated. Later on, because of the baby, the Jiang family used her of promiscuity, having an affair and giving birth to a bastard child. They insulted her for spoiling the Jiang family¡¯s reputation and expelled her from the family home. She wanted to send the baby to an orphanage, but she couldn¡¯t bear to let him go. Even when she was already at the door of the orphanage, she decided to take him back. Afterwards, by a stroke of luck, she was saved by her eldest brother, Ye Xinn. Ye Xinn took her and the baby overseas and cared for them diligently. When she was in the Jiang family, her name was Jiang Sibei. After being saved by Ye Xinn, he changed her name to Ye Xingbei. She named the baby Ye Yiyang, his nickname being Xiao Shu, and went through the process of adoption. Five years ago, she was sixteen years old. A sixteen-year-old girl had be the mother of a newborn baby. The difficulties and panic she experienced were unimaginable. Fortunately, she had the help of her two elder brothers, so she didn¡¯t have to suffer as much. Xiao Shu was different from other children. He was incredibly mature from a young age and exceptionally intelligent. One time, her second brother took Xiao Shu to test his IQ. The experts were all extraordinarily impressed with Xiao Shu¡¯s intelligence. He was considered a rare genius, and they all looked at him with bright eyes, as if they wanted to keep Xiao Shu for research purposes. Her second brother, on the other hand, was rambling on and on, warning her to keep a close eye on Xiao Shu and to prevent the research institute from taking Xiao Shu away for dissection and research. Ye Xingbei was speechless at the time. Her second brother really lived up to the moniker, distinguished mainly by his ¡®second-rate¡¯ intellect. Hearing Ye Xingbei mentioning Xiao Shu, Ye Xingli¡¯s smile grew even brighter. ¡°I found a primary school for Xiao Shumiao and sent him to school. He¡¯s in third grade!¡± Ye Xingli proudly raised three fingers. His handsome face coupled with a brilliant smile could blind anyone. Ye Xingbei was helpless. ¡°Second Brother, Xiao Shu is only five years old, you¡¯re pushing too hard!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the kind of shock factor I¡¯m going for!¡± Ye Xingli said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you might object, I would¡¯ve wanted Xiao Shu to go straight to sixth grade. The third-grade curriculum is too easy for our Xiao Shumiao, especially English!¡± Ye Xingbei was speechless. That was true. Xiao Shu had been living overseas since he was a baby. He spoke English when he was outside and Mandarin at home. He had been educated bilingually since he began to talk. Ye Xingli said proudly, ¡°Beibei, you should¡¯ve seen the teachers and principals when they saw our Xiao Shumiao. Their eyes were glowing, like they were looking at a rare treasure.¡± Ye Xingbei shook her head. Xiao Shu was also one of the reasons why she returned to Jiang City. Her second brother, the fool, took advantage of her business trip and brought Xiao Shu to Jiang City. Not trusting her scatterbrained second brother to take care of Xiao Shu, she followed them to Jiang City. Who would have thought that as soon as she arrived in Jiang City, the Jiang family would present her with a ¡°generous gift.¡± Every time she thought of her lost innocence, her heart ached. Chapter 7 - 7 Pleading for Mercy 7 Chapter 7 Pleading for Mercy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Forget it. It¡¯s like being bitten by a dog. Her son is already five years old, what does it matter if she¡¯s lost her innocence? She doesn¡¯t n on marrying anyway; she merely intends to live with her son Xiao Shu for the rest of her life. Being a virgin is irrelevant now. Talking about her beloved nephew, Ye Xingli was animated and excited. They carried on their conversation as they walked, quickly arriving at the main conference room. The conference room was filled with the high-ranking officials of Star Pce and well-known artists. They were discussing the Director who had just been parachuted in from the headquarters abroad, Asterism. Asterism, when tranted, means a bright star. Asterism is the chief songwriter of Star Pce, undoubtedly its icon. She started her career at sixteen, and a yearter, her work dominated the top rankings on global music charts year-round. Within five years of her career, countless neers became overnight sensations due to her songs. The top-notched stars who pursued her for coborations were innumerable. Her songs were hard toe by. Anyone familiar with Star Pce would know that Asterism was its cash cow. Even when she became the director of Star Pce, people were only envious, not begrudging. At the back of the room, Jiang Siyou and Jiang Lingyu were whispering to each other. They were indeed talking about today¡¯s focus¡ªStar Pce¡¯s parachuted Director, who would be the big boss of Star Pce in Jiang City ¨C Asterism. ording to the personal profile, Asterism is of the same age as Jiang Siyou and a year older than Jiang Lingyu. However, Asterism is now a billionaire, while they, because of their father¡¯s poor judgment, saw the Jiang Corporation suffer hardships. They had to sign with Star Pce, debut as sister-duo, hoping to build their future in the entertainment industry. Comparisons are odious. As they sighed over their unfortunate fate, the conference room door opened. They saw Ye Xingbei entering the room with Ye Xingli at his side. They were dumbfounded. They watched, as Ye Xingbei took the main seat and introduced himself in aposed tone, ¡°Hello, everyone, I am Asterism, the new Director from Star Pce, Jiang City. From now on, you can all call me Director Ye.¡± Ye Xingbei¡¯s voice was incredibly soothing. Even though it was soft, it had the sweetness of honey. It was strangelyforting to the ear. But such soothing voice was like a thunderp to Jiang Siyou. Asterism, the mysterious money-maker of Star Pce who never showed up in public, turned out to be Ye Xingbei who was kicked out of the Jiang Family five years ago and forced to live on the streets? No, no, no! This is impossible! Jiang Siyou turned pale with fright. Thinking about her past schemes and character assassination towards Ye Xingbei, she started trembling, her face devoid of any color. She had signed a ten-year contract with Star Pce! Even without Ye Xingbei doing anything explicitly, her career would be finished with just one move ¨C benching her! She yearned for fame and wanted to be a star. Being a star brings money fast enough to maintain hervish lifestyle. Being a celebrity could exempt her from being discarded by the Jiang Family and used for an arranged marriage. But now, Ye Xingbei turned out to be the boss of Star Pce, Jiang City! How could she ever make a breakthrough working under Ye Xingbei? Her contract is in the hands of Ye Xingbei. Like holding her vital, Ye Xingbei could bring her to heights or ruin her career! She couldn¡¯t hear anything else. What Ye Xingbei said, what Ye Xingli said, and what the heads of various departments said. She was heedless to all. She wasn¡¯t even aware when the others slowly started leaving the room. In the end, only Ye Xingbei, Ye Xingli, her, and Jiang Lingyu were left in the conference room. Ye Xingbei watched Jiang Siyou with interest. What a surprise that Jiang Siyou had signed with Star Pce; This turned out to be a pleasant surprise to her! She came to Star Pce in Jiang city due to an urgent appointment. She had only a broad understanding of what was going on at Jiang City¡¯s Star Pce. As a low-profile neer like Jiang Siyou, it hadn¡¯t yet been necessary to report to her. She never thought that she¡¯d run into Jiang Siyou at Star Pce today! Seeing an utterly frightened Jiang Siyou, she slowly walked over and sneered, ¡°Jiang Siyou, my sess today is all thanks to you! If it wasn¡¯t for your relentless efforts to frame me back then and affect my expulsion from the Jiang Family, my brother wouldn¡¯t have discovered my amazing talent in songwriting. Today¡¯s music world wouldn¡¯t have the ¡®Music Spirit¡¯ Asterism.¡± She stared at Jiang Siyou, the corner of her beautiful lips curling upward, ¡°Jiang Siyou, I owe my aplishments to you.¡± Every word of Ye Xingbei was like an icy de, cutting into Jiang Siyou¡¯s heart. She shook with fear and dread. She was an adopted daughter of the Jiang Family. Ye Xingbei was the Jiang Family¡¯s biological daughter. The Jiang Family brought her up for fifteen years before suddenly discovering that Ye Xingbei was their own flesh and blood, and hastily bringing Ye Xingbei back home. Fearing Ye Xingbei would rece her, she had repeatedly maligned and schemed against Ye Xingbei. Ye Xingbei had just returned to the Jiang Family and didn¡¯t understand anything. Those around her were all people who had watched her grow up from a young age, so they naturally biased towards her. She didn¡¯t expend too much effort using Bai Mengluan¡¯s unwanted child to maneuver Ye Xingbei¡¯s expulsion from the Jiang Family. She initially thought that once Ye Xingbei was kicked out of the Jiang family and having her reputation ruined, her life would undoubtedly be over. But she had never imagined that five yearster, Ye Xingbei would return to the country in a high-profile manner, making a grandeback as the world-renowned Asterism. Compared to Ye Xingbei, she felt like a speck of dust while Ye Xingbei was like a distant star in the sky. She looked at Ye Xingbei, trembling all over. Suddenly, her knees copsed, and she fell to the ground, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Beibei, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry¡ I know that I¡¯ve done a lot of things to hurt you in the past. I was only sixteen then¡ I was young. I didn¡¯t know any better. Now I know I was wrong. Please¡ please forgive me, Beibei. For our parents¡¯ sake¡¡± Chapter 8 - 8: Going Home to Slap Faces! 8 Chapter 8: Going Home to p Faces! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jiang Siyou knew what it meant to be a man of the hour. Compared to Ye Xingbei, she was nobody. If she could take advantage of Ye Xingbei¡¯s softheartedness, make her forgive her, then with Ye Xingbei as her backing, she would have a ceaseless supply of benefits in the future! Bing an international superstar, making a fortune every day, and being the center of attention, was an easy feat! Such a golden leg, others could only dream of holding, but she, as long as she abandoned her dignity and begged, could achieve it! After all, she and Ye Xingbei were sisters. As long as she cried miserably, she doubted Ye Xingbei would remain indifferent! Her n was good, and she appeared to be very adaptable. But unfortunately, she was wrong. The Ye Xingbei of today, was not the Ye Xingbei from five years ago. Strong through motherhood. Although Xiao Shu was not her biological son, in order to protect him and ensure his healthy development, the Ye Xingbei who had remained strong for five years would no longer give anyone a chance to exploit her again. She found the scene of Jiang Siyou pleading for mercy quite delightful, it was a pity, there were too few spectators. She suddenly thought about Gu Junzhu¡¯s mention of the visit back to the Jiang Family in two days. That day, the members of the Jiang family, should be all present! On that day¡ Jiang Siyou, just wait and see! And the other Jiangs as well! She was really looking forward to their reactions when they saw that Gu Junzhu was not terminally ill at all, and she had no intention of ying the part of a widow! * Two dayster. Morning. Ten o¡¯clock. Gu Junzhu was sitting leisurely in the back seat of the car, looking at Ye Xingbei sitting next to him with interest: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to actually go back to the Jiang Family with me.¡± Ye Xingbei snorted coldly, looking at him: ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect that the notorious free-spirited Fifth Young Master of the Gu family would give up his carefree life as a bachelor to be trapped by a marriage certificate!¡± Gu Junzhu raising an eyebrow at her: ¡°You understand me very well?¡± Ye Xingbei shot him a nce: ¡°I didn¡¯t before. Now I do. Knowing yourself and knowing your enemy is the quickest path to divorce!¡± The idea that she inexplicably had a legal husband made her feel like vomiting blood. Damn Jiangs! Damn Jiang Siyou! Let¡¯s see her deal with thatter! ¡°Divorce?¡± Gu Junzhu crossed his arms behind his head, sighing: ¡°My status means that I can¡¯t get a divorce easily, drop that thought, it¡¯s more feasible to think about pretending to be a couple.¡± Ye Xingbei frowned: ¡°What is your so-called status that doesn¡¯t allow you to divorce easily?¡± Gu Junzhu looked at her: ¡°Didn¡¯t my dad tell you? I am a state-appointed employee, a divorce requires approval from a special examiner, which is only possible if my grandpa gives his consent. If you wait for that, it¡¯s more realistic to wait for my old man to kick the bucket.¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡¡± Is it really okay to curse your own father like this? Is he really his son? She frowned: ¡°I don¡¯t understand, with your family¡¯s conditions, there¡¯s no woman you can¡¯t get. Why did you have to choose the decrepit Jiang Family?¡± Gu Junzhu gave her a sideways nce, tsks: ¡°It looks like the Jiang¡¯s really offended you. You call your maternal family the decayed household without stuttering.¡± Ye Xingbei snorted: ¡°I¡¯ve long since stopped being part of the Jiang¡¯s. I¡¯m a Ye now; the Jiang family is not my maternal home!¡± Gu Junzhu raises an eyebrow: ¡°If the Jiang family is not your maternal home, why are you so eager to return?¡± ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m going back to the Jiang family today for a visit?¡± Ye Xingbei raised her eyebrows at him: ¡°I¡¯m going back to cause some chaos, okay? With the distinguished Fifth Master Gu visiting them in person, all the members of the Jiang family will definitely be at home! Today, I will exact what they owe me, one by one, none of them can run away!¡± Chapter 9 - 9: Fate, too marvelous for words! 9 Chapter 9: Fate, too marvelous for words! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Junzhu tilted his head and looked at her for a moment, then shook his head and clucked, ¡°No wonder the books say, ¡®Better to offend ten gentlemen than one viin. Better to offend ten viins than one woman! Almighty books, they never lie to me!¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re going off-topic!¡± Ye Xingbei rolled her eyes at him, irritated. ¡°I was asking why you insist on marrying me?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Gu Junzhu gave her a look, his eyes twinkling with amusement. Under the morning light, his beautiful eyes were shimmering, making one¡¯s heart skip a beat, ¡°Didn¡¯t my father tell you that anyone from the Jiang Family is fine, not necessarily you? The Jiang Family just didn¡¯t want to marry their other two daughters to a dying man and make them widows, so they sent you instead.¡± Ye Xingbei frowned, ¡°Were the words your father said true? I thought he was lying.¡± ¡°Of course, they¡¯re true,¡± Gu Junzhu said casually, ¡°or else, do you think with my grandfather¡¯s reputation and status, he could do something like taking advantage of your unconscious state to have me sleep with you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Ye Xingbei sneered, ¡°Your father also said he didn¡¯t know I was forced, liar! If I hadn¡¯t been forced, how could I have been sent here unconscious? Hmph! Little liars, big liars, the whole family are all liars! ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you,¡± Gu Junzhu pinched her face, ¡°always resorting to personal attacks? I kindly apanied you back home, and this is how you treat me?¡± Ye Xingbei pped his hand away and backed away from him, looking at him coldly, ¡°Tell the truth for once, and maybe I will consider treating you slightly better.¡± Gu Junzhu raised an eyebrow, ¡°Deal! Then I will talk!¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡¡± Was her sarcasm not clear enough? Wasn¡¯t her previous sentence intended to mock him for his empty talk? Gu Junzhu started to speak on his own ord: ¡°In short, my father and your grandfather wererades. They had an agreement: if they had sons, they would be brothers; if they had daughters, they would be sisters and if there¡¯s a boy and a girl, they would be husband and wife. As a result, your grandfather had three sons, while my father had two daughters and three sons.¡± ¡°Originally, our families should have been inws, but the two daughters my father had, also my two sisters, both broke off their engagements.¡± ¡°One of your grandfather¡¯s sons disappeared while looking for my runaway sisters, vanished without a trace.¡± ¡°Since the disappearance of your grandfather¡¯s son, our family began to fall into a string of tragedies, one after another dying. Including me, my parents had a total of three sons and two daughters, now only I remain.¡± ¡°A year ago, I was seriously injured on a mission and almost died. My father nearly fell apart. He never believed in ghosts and gods, but that time he did, and he sought out a ¡®master¡¯ rmended by a friend.¡± ¡°The master said that our family was facing retribution for breaking a promise. He told my father to fulfill the promise made back then, to marry a daughter from the Jiang Family. Naturally, I didn¡¯t agree because I have no interest in marriage. I didn¡¯t want to be tied down by a nagging wife when I could live carefree by myself, right?¡± At this point, he tilted his head and looked at Ye Xingbei, throwing up his hands in surrender, ¡°But as you know, you can¡¯t guard against a thief in your own family, especially when that thief is my own father. Despite my vignce, I failed to prevent it and when I woke up, I had a spouse listed in my household registration.¡± He clucked twice and shook his head with a sigh, ¡°What a pity for my virginity that I¡¯ve preserved for over twenty years!¡± Chapter 10 - 10: Why does this sound like taking advantage of her? 10 Chapter 10: Why does this sound like taking advantage of her? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°¡¡± Ye Xingbei was on the verge of throwing up blood. This line should be hers, right? This damn lunatic! Ye Xingbei furiously shot him a disdainful nce, then continued to ask: ¡°Why are you in a wheelchair? And what¡¯s this about you supposedly on your deathbed? I investigated, and it all sounded so convincing, almost like it was true.¡± She inadvertently became ¡°Madam Gu¡±, so naturally, she wanted to look into the Gu Family and this man, Gu Junzhu. In the past two days, other than handling Star Pce¡¯s affairs, she spent the majority of her time researching the Gu Family and Gu Junzhu. As she had said, only by thoroughly understanding the situation could she divorce quicker! But what she found was that apart from the Gu Family being so influential that even Star Pce dared not provoke them, there were also rumors about Gu Junzhu¡¯s impending death. The rumors were so lifelike that if she hadn¡¯t seen Gu Junzhu moving with such vitality, she might have believed them! ¡°About this ¡¡± Gu Junzhu cocked his head to look at her, his beautiful eyes shimmering with an indescribable interest, dazzling brighter than the stars. ¡°Speaking of this, I should thank you!¡± ¡°¡¡± Ye Xingbei waspletely baffled. What did this have to do with her? If it weren¡¯t for her returning to the country and being tricked by Jiang Siyou, waking up in his bed, she wouldn¡¯t even know who Gu Junzhu was. What on Earth did he have to thank her for? Gu Junzhu shifted to afortable position: ¡°The idea to announce that I was about to die came from a wise man.¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡Huh?¡± Gu Junzhu exined: ¡°My father was afraid that I would follow the same fate of my older brother and sister, heading straight to the King of Hell, so he sought advice from a wise man on how to save me. The wise man suggested I pretend to be dying before marrying a daughter from the Jiang Family to deceive God. My fatherpletely trusted this advice and immediately started spreading rumors. He even had someone monitor me daily to ensure I sat in the wheelchair. It almost annoyed me to death!¡± Gujun Zhu looked at Ye Xingbei and smiled: ¡°But now that I¡¯ve married you, the crisis is over, so I no longer need the wheelchair. Therefore, I have to thank you for that!¡± He stroked his chin, sizing Ye Xingbei up and down, and tutted. ¡°On second thought, marrying you isn¡¯t so bad. At least after marrying you, I don¡¯t have to suffer in the wheelchair anymore! Ah, you have no idea how ufortable it is to be confined to a wheelchair and pushed around everywhere when you can actually walk!¡± ¡°¡¡± With a wooden face, Ye Xingbei asked in a low voice: ¡°So you¡¯re saying, there¡¯s no chance of me getting a divorce, right?¡± ¡°There¡¯s not a single door or even a window for that!¡± Gu Junzhu shook his head, ¡°So, I suggest you ept my proposal and we pretend to be a married couple! I don¡¯t want to marry anyone and you don¡¯t want to marry anyone either, so why not have a coborative marriage where we both get what we want? Isn¡¯t that great?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got what you wanted, but what about me?¡± Ye Xingbei sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything I need from you, okay?¡± ¡°How can you not?¡± Gu Junzhu raised his eyebrows at her. ¡°I can be a father to your son!¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡¡± This sounded like he was taking advantage of her, didn¡¯t it? Gu Junzhu ignored her silent protest, and continued: ¡°Your Xiao Shumiao is five years old, isn¡¯t he? Did Ye Xingli send him to primary school? He¡¯s going to be a primary school student soon and will live a collective life. Other kids have both a father and mother, but he doesn¡¯t. Won¡¯t he be sad? What if other kids bully and attack him because of this?¡± Chapter 12 - 12: Good People and Good Deeds Are Not as Good as Good Fortune 12 Chapter 12: Good People and Good Deeds Are Not as Good as Good Fortune Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Junzhu cocked his head to look at her, ¡°Sis, you¡¯re thinking too far ahead! Let¡¯s talk about the future when ites. Aren¡¯t you tired of thinking so much at such a young age? Besides, with the talent your son has, it¡¯s not even clear who would benefit from whom in the future!¡± Ye Xingbei was speechless, shooting him a re, ¡°Don¡¯t I avoid taking advantage of you? You and your dad are big-hearted. You married me off to your ce without even signing a prenuptial agreement. All the money you make in the future will be our shared property. Just by sitting in this car and doing nothing, I can take lots of your money every day. You and your dad really don¡¯t care about anything!¡± Gu Junzhu fell silent for a moment, shook his head, and then suddenly chuckled, ¡°If you had five children and only one little son is left in the end, you wouldn¡¯t care about who gets the money. If you could save my life, my dad might even give you the whole Gu Family!¡± Ye Xingbei was taken aback by the sadness in his voice. She had just met Gu Junzhu yesterday. At first nce, this man seemed like the Thousand Year Cold Sword out of its sheath, cold and imposing. His whole persona conveyed the ambition and dominance of a leader. One look from him made her feel chilled to the bone. Those of faint heart might even be frightened into submission by his gaze. Later, he appeared indifferent, carefree, noble and elegant, as if he was a privileged nobleman. ¡Well, not as if, he was in reality. The Gu Family is one of the top-ranked families in the country, and Gu Junzhu is a money-making machine. He has a wide range of interests and ventures all around the world. Anything he does turns into gold. He is like the pet of the God of Wealth, always reaping immense profits. No one can urately measure his entire fortune because his ventures are too many. In short, he is rich! When Ye Xingbei received the investigation report on the Gu Family and Gu Junzhu yesterday, it felt like a dream. If it weren¡¯t for the rumors that Gu Junzhu was on his deathbed and that his widow wouldn¡¯t be allowed to remarry after his death given the Gu Family¡¯s prestige, there might be enough women wanting to marry Gu Junzhu to circle the earth several times over. And yet, a man with money, good looks, status, temperament, and aura became her husband overnight! If Jiang Siyou knew that the rumors of Gu Junzhu¡¯s impending death were a hoax spread by the Gu Family intentionally, Jiang Siyou might cough up several liters of blood in shock! After they slept together that day hastily met face to face, they knew very little about each other. Yesterday when she received Gu Junzhu¡¯s investigative profile, it only contained some superficial information. Anything deeper couldn¡¯t be found. Today, Ye Xingbei found Gu Junzhu, who was the man of many words, very interesting. His dialogues were pearls of wisdom, sparking with wit. It seemed as if he was not so hard to get along with. She had read in her collected information that Gu Junzhu was a typical high-maintenance guy, demanding and peevish. After all, he was a bona fide rich young master, unlike her who grew up like a wildflower. It¡¯s normal that he had so many quirks given that his affluent family spoiled him. However, the Gu Junzhu she encountered today waspletely different from the one she had imagined. Seeing the sadness he inadvertently revealed, she was stunned. It¡¯s not that she thought he wouldn¡¯t feel sad. It¡¯s just that she figured that someone like Gu Junzhu, even if he were to cry his eyes out in private, would face the outside world with a stiff upper lip, never letting anyone see a sign of weakness. Chapter 13 - 13: I Tell You, Your Real Identity 13 Chapter 13: I Tell You, Your Real Identity Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing Ye Xingbei¡¯s surprise, Gu Junzhu suddenlyughed. His face was so striking that when he abruptly startedughing, it was dazzling, enough to captivate anyone. He ruffled Ye Xingbei¡¯s hair, stunning eyes twinkling with stars, showing a fleeting tenderness. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the piano music you y¡ªit¡¯s pure. A young girl who is willing to sacrifice her youth, her reputation, her best time to raise a baby that a woman who framed you thrust into your arms¡ how would such a girl care about the wealth of the Gu family?¡± This was why his father felt at ease to let Ye Xingbei marry him. From the very beginning, his father never wanted Jiang Siyou or Jiang Lingyu. Even if the Jiang family wanted to marry Jiang Siyou and Jiang Lingyu into their family, his father would not ept it. The daughter-inw his father wanted was always Ye Xingbei, from start to finish. Luckily, the folks from the Jiang family cooperated. Hearing that he was dying, they did not want Jiang Siyou and Jiang Lingyu to be widows, and quickly shifted their sights onto Ye Xingbei, who had been left astray. It nicely fitted his father¡¯s wishes. This was the wife his father had meticulously chosen for him from many options. His father had made it clear, if he dared to divorce, he would go to his mother¡¯s tombstone and drown himself. Given his father¡¯s stubborn temperament, if he said he would do it, he would do it. So, thinking of divorce, then? Anyway, he dared not think about it anymore. Having no choice, he could only coax this little girl into pretending to be his wife. They¡¯ll take it one day at a time, at least letting the old gentleman live hisst years peacefully. Divorce and such things could only be considered after the old gentleman is gone. Ye Xingbei was slightly surprised, ¡°You¡¯ve heard the piano music I y?¡± ¡°The piano version of Qingping Tune, your ownposition, your own performance, right? Since I¡¯ve decided to pretend to be your husband, naturally I need to know more about you,¡± Gu Junzhu looked at her, his lips slightly curved in a smirk, ¡°After learning more about you, I found that I¡¯m very satisfied with you! Having a wife so stunning and talented, I feel extremely honoured!¡± Ye Xingbei raised an eyebrow, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to recall agreeing to pretend to be your wife. Are you being presumptuous?¡± Gu Junzhuughed slightly, about to speak when his phone rang. He opened the phone and saw a research document sent to him by one of his trusted subordinates. Since he had decided to pretend to be Ye Xingbei¡¯s husband, he certainly needed to know more about all aspects of Ye Xingbei. Therefore, he dispatched his most trusted subordinate to investigate matters rted to Ye Xingbei. He was very interested in Ye Xingbei. Therefore, hismand was that no matter how trivial the matter was, as long as it was about Ye Xingbei, he wanted to know. The investigation document his subordinate just sent him, surprised him greatly. This Jiang family, the water runs deep. Not simple at all! He wondered how many unknown plots were hidden behind the illustrious doors of the first family in Jiang City. Despite the numerous guesses aroused by the received document, his face remained expressionless as he toyed with his phone, casually looking up at Ye Xingbei with a seemingly amused smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a trade?¡± Ye Xingbei frowned, ¡°What?¡± Gu Junzhu, casual and confident in a way that seemed convinced that Ye Xingbei would agree, said, ¡°You agree to pretend to be my wife and let me be Xiao Shumiao¡¯s father. We¡¯ll live together and I¡¯ll tell you about your true parentage.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Xingbei looked at him in shock, ¡°What did you say?¡± Gu Junzhu looked at her, his eyes shining brightly like stars, ¡°There isn¡¯t a parent in this world who doesn¡¯t love their own children. Have you never wondered why your parents would rather have Jiang Siyou, an adopted daughter, instead of you, their own daughter?¡± Chapter 14 - 14:1 Agree to Pretend to be Your Spouse, but I Have Conditions! Chapter 14:1 Agree to Pretend to be Your Spouse, but I Have Conditions! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Xingbei hesitated for a moment before withdrawing the stunned gaze she had fixed on him. Sitting up straight, she said inly: ¡°Perhaps¡I¡¯m just not likable to them, or maybe because they personally raised Jiang Siyou from a child, they have feelings for her. I, on the other hand, was mistakenly taken in by the wrong family since childhood, and thus they harbor no affection for me.¡± ¡°Even if they hold no affection, would one¡¯s own family casually kick you out based on a false usation?¡± Gu Junzhu chuckled, ¡°Xiao Shumiao is not your biological son. It didn¡¯t take much for me to find out, so I refuse to believe that Jiang Family, once the numero uno family of Jiang City, wealthy and influential as they were, an authority unrivaled in the city, wouldn¡¯t have been able to uncover this fact!¡± Gu Junzhu looked at Ye Xingbei with interest: ¡°They must have known that Xiao Shumiao isn¡¯t your biological son, yet they still drove you out vehemently, using you of things you never did. Do you think one¡¯s own parents would do that to their biological child?¡± ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Unable to help herself, Ye Xingbei turned to look at him. Her voice came out hoarse: ¡°Are you suggesting that I¡¯m not a daughter of the Jiang Family, that Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai are not my birth parents?¡± Gu Junzhu looked her straight in the eyes, chuckled fondly, and assured her confidently: ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not!¡± ¡°No¡ it¡¯s impossible¡¡± Ye Xingbei shook her head resolutely, her face pale. ¡°When my grandfather brought me back to the family, he had a paternity test done confirming that I am his granddaughter. The nurse who inadvertently switched me with Jiang Siyou was found, she admitted that she had made a mistake due to apse at work and, fearing the wrath of the parents involved, kept quiet about it. There¡¯s evidence, and my grandfather is shrewd. If I were not his granddaughter, he wouldn¡¯t have imed me back without a reason!¡± ¡°There must be a reason behind all this, but what that reason might be¡¡± Gu Junzhu looked at her and said leisurely: ¡°If you agree to pretend to be my wife, not just in name but in spirit, I will tell you everything. A dog-eat-dog world of the mega-rich, and also¡¡± Gu Junzhu held up a finger, lightly waving it in front of Ye Xingbei. ¡°Don¡¯t even try to investigate by yourself. I can confidently say that no one below my position can ever uncover the secrets of once the premier family of Jiang City. If you don¡¯t cooperate with me, then you¡¯ll forever remain a fool in the dark!¡± Ye Xingbei was livid: ¡°Are you ckmailing me?¡± ¡°No, no, no, how could this be ckmail?¡± Gu Junzhu chuckled sincerely: ¡°I am simply trying to salvage your life, to save you from being a fool manipted by others for the rest of your life without even knowing who your biological parents are.¡± Ye Xingbei choked on her words. She knew Gu Junzhu was telling the truth. More often than not, power manages to cover up the truth. Back in the day, the Jiang Family, being the premier power of Jiang City, could easily bury any secret they wished, never to be unearthed again. However, the Gu Family, the elite of Beijing, could easily unveil all their secrets. Even if she was now worth billions, shecked the transcendent status and power that the Gu Family had. She could not attain what they could! She stared at Gu Junzhu, her mind in total chaos. Could it be true that Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai weren¡¯t her biological parents? Then, who were her true parents? Were they still alive? Did she have any siblings? She wanted to know! She was desperate to know! She gritted her teeth, no longer hesitant, and said to Gu Junzhu: ¡°Deal! I¡¯ll agree to pretend to be your wife, on one condition!¡± Upon hearing her agreement, a hint of delight shed in Gu Junzhu¡¯s eyes: ¡°Say it!¡± Chapter 15 - 15 She Fell Sick Chapter 15: She Fell Sick Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Xingbei said, ¡°I can pretend to be your wife, but, I can only act in name. I won¡¯t fulfill any duties or responsibilities of a wife. After marriage, we will split everything equally live our own lives, and won¡¯t interfere with each other!¡± Gu Junzhu smiled and agreed without hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I had in mind. This is perfect.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Ye Xingbei extended her hand, ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± Gu Junzhuughed and high-fived her, ¡°Let¡¯s work well together.¡± Ye Xingbei took a deep breath, nervously looking at him and asked, ¡°Can you tell me now, who are my birth parents? Are they still alive? Do I have any brothers or sisters?¡± Seeing her anxious, pale face, Gu Junzhu paused before he said, ¡°They are no longer in this world¡¡± The color drained from Ye Xingbei¡¯s face, her limbs went weak, and she stared at Gu Junzhu intently. Gu Junzhu continued, ¡°However, you have two elder brothers, and they are living very well.¡± ¡°Blood¡brothers¡¡± Ye Xingbei¡¯s already pale face turned a shade of excited red, ¡°I have brothers? Who are they? Where are they? Where can I find them?¡± She had blood brothers! God knew how much she yearned for family affection! How she wished she had her own family! She actually had brothers! She desired to meet them so badly! Even though Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai were her parents in name, she had never felt any parental affection from them. To her, Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai were no better than strangers. Knowing that Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai were not her birth parents, she felt relieved. After all, no one wants to be detested, ndered, and framed by their own parents. Being so detested by her own parents was her failure in life. She often questioned herself if she was not good enough, or if she was annoying. Maybe these were the reasons her parents treated her that way. Knowing Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai were not her real parents, she felt considerably relieved. If Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai were not her real parents, their dislike towards her was justified. After all, she was not borne by them, nor were she raised by them. Living under their name, she was spending their money, and might even receive their inheritance in the future. Under such circumstances, it would be normal if they didn¡¯t like her. Later, they tried every means to drive her away, which made perfect sense as well. However, if she was not Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai¡¯s daughter, why did her grandfather find her and produce a DNA test to prove she was his granddaughter? Was it a misunderstanding, or a conspiracy? Ye Xingbei stared intently at Gu Junzhu, not even daring to blink, afraid that she might miss any word that he said. She looked anxious and abnormally pale, staring at Gu Junzhu tense. Gu Junzhu, feeling somewhat sorry for her, didn¡¯t string her along any longer. He directly said, ¡°Your birth parents are Jiang Zhengwei and Xie Qingyue, that is, the elder brother and sister-inw of Jiang Zhengxing. You are not the son of the second branch of the Jiang family. You are the legitimate eldest granddaughter of the main branch of the Jiang family!¡± Ye Xingbei looked at Gu Junzhu, shocked, and it took her a while to regain her senses. She was not the daughter of Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai. She was the daughter of her eldest uncle and aunt. But, her eldest uncle and aunt had already died in a car ident many years ago. That is to say, if what Gu Junzhu said was true, her birth parents had already died. She had never seen her parents, and they were already dead! Suddenly, her heart began to race, she had difficulty breathing, and she couldn¡¯t catch her breath. She knew, she was having a fit of illness.. Chapter 16 - 16 Crisis Chapter 16: Crisis Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She had a strange problem with low blood sugar; it wasn¡¯t a major disease. When it acted up, all she needed was some sugar or chocte to alleviate it. However, if she couldn¡¯t replenish her sugar or chocte in time, the consequences could be extremely severe. Cold sweat, convulsions, weak limbs, a strong sense of impending death, and even the risk of dying from suffocation. Noticing the onset, she promptly reached for her handbag, and from it, she pulled out the chocte she always carried with her. Under Gu Junzhu¡¯s gaze, she peeled off a piece of chocte and put it in her mouth. But as soon as she tasted it, she knew something was wrong. The chocte didn¡¯t have the usual sweet taste, but a dry, slightly bitter vor instead. She spat the chocte out immediately and opened another piece. It was the same. She tried every piece of chocte in her bag and it was always the same; there wasn¡¯t a single sweet note, not a single trace of sugar! Herplexion became paler and paler, her body was soaked with a cold sweat, her heart was pounding, every part of her body was trembling and cold. A sense of impending death swept rapidly across her entire body. Gu Junzhu, sensing something was wrong, coldly ordered the driver, ¡°Find the nearest store and buy some chocte or sweets. Fast!¡± The driver acknowledged hismand, stepping hard on the elerator. The car sped, darting like a shooting star through the busyness of the other vehicles, before mming on the brakes to stop at the roadside. The bodyguard in the passenger seat bolted out of the door before the car came to a full stop, running toward the nearest store. Ye Xingbei was breathing heavily, but still gasping for air. She was overwhelmed by difort, clutching at her heart, her body slightly convulsing, her consciousness already blurring. The information that Gu Junzhu¡¯s subordinates had gathered about Ye Xingbei had briefly mentioned that she suffered from low blood sugar and needed to eat sugar or chocte when she was affected. Gu Junzhu didn¡¯t think much of it. Low blood sugar was amon illness, nothing novel, it didn¡¯t affect anything,pared to his own debilitating condition, it was insignificant. However, he had not anticipated that Ye Xingbei¡¯s blood sugar attacks could be so perilous. Watching Ye Xingbei slumped on the seat, her consciousness fading, gasping desperately for breath, tightly clutching her chest, her face deathly pale, enduring immense suffering, he quicklyid her on the back seat and bent over to perform mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. He was trained in first aid, and was proficient performing the procedure. He had severe mysophobia. If it were someone else, he wouldn¡¯t stand by and watch them die, but he would definitely not personally get involved and perform mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. Normally, he was always apanied by several bodyguards when he went out; he could call any of them to help perform the resuscitation. But with Ye Xingbei, he inexplicably didn¡¯t want anyone else touching her. This was his future wife! Even if it was in name only, she was his wife. How could he allow anyone else to touch her? Moreover, he didn¡¯t seem to mind skin-to-skin contact with Ye Xingbei.. Chapter 17 - 17 Nonsense Chapter 17: Nonsense Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Three days ago, although he had been intimate with Ye Xingbei, he was drugged by his father and became delirious. He basically couldn¡¯t remember anything afterwards. Whether he hugged Ye Xingbei or kissed her, he couldn¡¯t recall anything. Naturally, he felt no disgust either. But now, he knew that touching this girl didn¡¯t disgust him at all. He felt it strange. Since when did he be tolerant of such intimacy with someone he was not familiar with? As he was giving Ye Xingbei mouth-to-mouth resuscitation, his mind was spinning. Soon, the car door was opened, and his personal bodyguard, Gu Chi, handed him arge bag of candies and choctes, saying, ¡°Young Master, I bought them.¡± Gu Junzhu took them, opened a piece of chocte, and tried to feed it to Ye Xingbei. He thought for a moment, then changed his mind and put the chocte into his own mouth. Before he had a chance to close the door, Gu Chi, who had witnessed this all, was struck dumb: Aren¡¯t these choctes supposed to be for the Young Madam? Gu Junzhu had his back to him, so he could not see the shock on his face. The chocte melted in his mouth, silky and sweet. No problem, it was definitely chocte. He bent his head, transferring the chocte from his mouth to Ye Xingbei¡¯s. Gu Chi was stunned and promptly closed the car door. As one of Gu Junzhu¡¯s trusted personal bodyguards, no one knew Gu Junzhu¡¯s personal habits better than him. No one knew better than him how their young master¡¯s obsession with cleanliness was almost at a perverse level. However, their young master who was so obsessed with cleanliness that he didn¡¯t even want to shake hands with people was actually kissing a woman! If their young master isn¡¯t possessed, then it must be that he and the Young Madam are truly in love. This was¡ incredibly unexpected! Luckily, Ye Xingbei hadn¡¯t entirely lost consciousness. When chocte was put into her mouth, she chewed and swallowed unconsciously. Gu Junzhu fed her several pieces. Ye Xingbei¡¯s rapid heartbeat gradually stabilized, and she slowly began to breathe normally. Gu Junzhu¡¯s tense feelings also gradually calmed with her steady breaths. He nced at the girl lying next to him. Her skin was like jade, snowy-white and delicate, as tender as a newborn baby, fragile to the touch. She had no ws on her exquisite face¡¯ ¡ª¡¯ her nose was high, her lips were moist, and due to the loss of color, her beautifully curved lips were slightly pale, looking pitifully charming. Ye Xingbei slowly regained consciousness and slowly opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was a handsome face erged in her sight. She was taken aback for a moment before realizing what had happened. She forcefully pushed Gu Junzhu away, sat up, and wiped her mouth vehemently. ¡°Pervert! You, you, you¡ I never thought you would be like this!¡± ¡°What kind of person am I?¡± Gu Junzhu wasn¡¯t embarrassed to be caught stealing a kiss. He sat upright, nonchntly replying: ¡°If I hadn¡¯t given you mouth-to-mouth and ordered someone to get you chocte in time, you would¡¯ve reported to the Pce of Hell by now. And you call me a pervert?¡± ¡°Mo-mouth-to-mouth?¡± Ye Xingbei was startled.. Chapter 18 - 18: Who Took Her Chocolate and Wanted to Kill Her? Chapter 18: Who Took Her Chocte and Wanted to Kill Her? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When she woke up, this person¡¯s tongue was being quite naughty! Who uses their tongue for mouth-to-mouth resuscitation? Who doesn¡¯t know how to do mouth-to-mouth resuscitation? Liar! Big liar! Gu Junzhu remained unruffled, ¡°Your teeth were tightly mped. How could I feed you the chocte without prying your teeth open with my tongue?¡± Ye Xingbei was both embarrassed and angry. Her formerly pale face was now red, ¡°You could have used your hand!¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry,¡± Gu Junzhu cast a nce at her and said coolly: ¡°I have a cleanliness obsession. My hand will absolutely not pry anyone¡¯s teeth open.¡± Ye Xingbei: So, because of his obsession with cleanliness, he won¡¯t use his hand to pry open her teeth but would use his tongue instead? What kind of logic is that? This lying, deceitful liar without any sincerity! Ye Xingbei was so infuriated she had a mouthful of words, but the shame of that scene just now made it awkward for her to repeat them. However, the fact remains that Gu Junzhu indeed saved her life. Though her problem of hypoglycemia isn¡¯t considered serious, not having sugar immediately during a sudden attack could indeed cost her life. With that in mind, her gaze fell onto some choctes that had just been pulled out of her bag. Who had stealthily exchanged the choctes in her bag? The fake chocte slipped into her bag was specially made, containing not even a smidge of sugar. If she ate that during an attack, it wouldn¡¯t help in the slightest. Today she got lucky. She had her attack in Gu Junzhu¡¯s car, with stores on the street readily avable to buy choctes and candies. They saved her life. But if she had been by herself, and the backup chocte turned out to be fake without any effect after eating it and she suddenly fainted in the street, she would have been gone for sure. Just recently there was a report about a young girl who skipped breakfast in the morning. She had a hypoglycemic attack on the way to work and fainted on the subway tform. Due tote rescue, she was already dead by the time she was sent to the hospital. If Gu Junzhu hadn¡¯t been there today, that girl¡¯s fate would have been hers. Who was it? Who swapped her chocte, intending to kill her? When Gu Junzhu noticed her gaze on the fake chocte, he knew what she was thinking, ¡°Do you have any suspects?¡± Ye Xingbei nked out for a moment, then looked up at him. Her eyes met his dark and bright ones, seeming to see everything clearly. She shifted her gaze ufortably and remained silent. Yes. She already had suspected individuals in mind. But she didn¡¯t want to suspect them. There are two suspects. One is her eldest brother, Ye Xinn¡¯s girlfriend, Shi Qianling. The other is her second brother, Ye Xingli¡¯s girlfriend, Leng Peini. Both Shi Qianling and Leng Peini usually behaved very well towards her. They acted nice to her because their boyfriends were her brothers. But Ye Xingbei, being an emotionally sensitive girl, had keen perceptions. She could sense that Shi Qianling and Leng Peini¡¯s attitudes towards her wereplicated. On the one hand, if they weren¡¯t nice to her, her brothers might have problems with them. Yet on the other hand, they knew that she and Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli weren¡¯t actually rted by blood. They were wary of her! Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli adored her tremendously. Though they were not rted by blood, their affections for her exceeded those of real brothers to their sisters. Ye Xingbei could see the discontent and worry in Shi Qianling and Leng Peini.. Chapter 19 - 19: Young Master, Jiang Family is Here Chapter 19: Young Master, Jiang Family is Here Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If she were the real younger sister of Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli, then everything would be fine. But she is not. She has received too much affection from Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli, which has aroused the jealousy and insecurity of Shi Qianling and Leng Peini towards her. They are afraid that her rtionship with Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli might suddenly shift from being siblings to lovers. They are afraid that she will usurp their positions. Therefore, when she wondered who had reced her backup chocte, the names of these two women were the first to enter her mind. Of course, this is merely her spection. Regardless of whether there¡¯s evidence or not, these family secrets are hers to keep and she would never tell any outsiders. So, she feigned ignorance when Gu Junzhu asked, and remained silent. Gu Junzhu curved the corners of his lips, not asking again and looked out the car window. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± He looked back at Ye Xingbei, ncing meaningfully around her chest. ¡°Do you want to fix your clothes?¡± Ye Xingbei followed his gaze, her face immediately turning red. She covered her chest vehemently and buttoned up her clothes, then fiercely strangled Gu Junzhu¡¯s neck. ¡°You big lech!¡± She used him of undoing her buttons when she was not fully conscious, leaving her bunnies half-exposed while they were talking. Disgraceful is an understatement! Her face was so flushed that she wished there was a hole she could crawl into. Gu Junzhu suppressed a chuckle, pulled off her hand, and said earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t me me, your buttons were not fastened securely. When I was performing CPR, they just popped open while I was pressing on your chest. I swear I did not undo them!¡± Ye Xingbei: Pressed on¡ on my chest? Isn¡¯t the chest right where the bunnies are? He not only saw, but also touched! Filled with deep shame and indignation, Ye Xingbei lunged at him, pressing him onto the car¡¯s back seat and squeezing his neck. ¡°I¡¯ll strangle you, you big lech!¡± Gu Junzhu caught her wrists, struggling to hold back hisughter. Putting on a serious face, he said, ¡°Director Ye, whether it was the kiss or the chestpression, everything was part of the CPR to save your life! As a good socialist youth, I do good deeds without expecting anything in return. No gratitude is needed, but you shouldn¡¯t retaliate against me, should you?¡± Ye Xingbei: Just having recovered from low blood sugar, her limbs were still unsteady. Even while choking Gu Junzhu¡¯s neck, shecked strength. Hearing Gu Junzhu¡¯s irritatingly self-righteous statement, a deep sense of helplessness arose from within her. She let go of Gu Junzhu¡¯s neck, covering her face in despair. She began to reflect deeply. Did she just make the biggest mistake of her life? Pretending to be husband and wife with Gu Junzhu? She must have been out of her mind to agree to Gu Junzhu¡¯s proposal! Regardless of whether they¡¯re pretending or not, expecting to maintain a Dutch treat while they¡¯re pretending to be husband and wife was nothing short of daydreaming. While she was busy thinking of how to persuade Gu Junzhu to dissolve their agreement, the car stopped. Gu Junzhu¡¯s personal bodyguard and driver, Gu Zhou, looked back at Gu Junzhu. ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve arrived at the Jiang family¡¯s residence.¡± Ye Xingbei immediately sat up straight. All her nerves became tense. The Jiang family! The ce that had brought her the greatest shame and pain is here! * Everyone, please answer a question for Yunyun in thement section. Up to now, can anyone tell who Xiao Shu¡¯s biological father is? Chapter 20 - 20: Guess what their expressions would be? Chapter 20: Guess what their expressions would be? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sanity, which she had lost due to rage and humiliation, was now returning. She turned her head towards Gu Junzhu: ¡°If my uncle and aunt are my real parents, does that mean my uncle¡¯s two sons are my actual brothers?¡± Gu Junzhu nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I have met them,¡± Ye Xingbei drifted into her memories, her bitter and deste face said, ¡°They didn¡¯t like me either. They were so cold towards me, not willing to utter a single word.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t know you were their sister at that time,¡± said Gu Junzhu, ¡°After your parents died, their two brothers were taken away by your grandparents, even changing theirst names to match your grandfather¡¯s surname. Not only did they dislike you, but they were also distant from the rest of the Jiang Family.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Xingbei nodded, ¡°When I was with the Jiang Family, I heard people say that my grandparents¡only cared for my aunt¡¡± ¡°Your mother!¡± Gu Junzhu corrected, ¡°Xu Yai has no right to be your mother! Your mother¡¯s name was Xie Qingyue, and she was a good woman. If she were alive today, she would have loved you dearly!¡± ¡°Yes, my mother!¡± Ye Xingbei¡¯s eyes moistened, ¡°After my parents died in the car crash, my grandparents moved my brothers to Beijing, changing theirst names to Xie, because of this, there was a considerable conflict between the Xie and Jiang Family, almost severing all connections. My brothers only ever visited the Jiang Family on holidays out of courtesy, gifting presents to my grandfather.¡± ¡°I heard that my grandfather used to adore my brothers, and it was only after they changed theirst names to Xie, that he began to resent them. He felt they had disgraced the Jiang Family, making it impossible for him to face our ancestors after his death.¡± An idea appeared to spring to Gu Junzhu¡¯s mind. After pondering it for a moment, he asked, ¡°Did you have a close rtionship with your grandfather?¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± Ye Xingbei nodded, ¡°My grandfather was the only kind person in the Jiang Family who really cared for me. When I was kicked out of the house, my grandfather was unconscious due to a severe illness, otherwise, Jiang Zhengxing and his wife Xu Yai wouldn¡¯t dare to treat me like that.¡± Staring at Ye Xingbei, Gu Junzhu spoke with a profound look in his eyes, ¡°You¡¯d better prepare yourself. Your grandfather might not be as good as he appears.¡± Ye Xingbei was startled, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be sure of everything yet, so I can¡¯t tell you everything,¡± Gu Junzhu nced out of the car window at the grand entrance of the Jiang mansion, ¡°This Jiang Family has many secrets. As long as you¡¯re ready to learn them, sooner orter, one by one, you¡¯ll find all the answers.¡± Ye Xingbei felt a chill down her spine from his suggestive tone, ¡°What are you implying?¡± Gu Junzhu turned his gaze back towards her, ¡°What I mean is, beneath the splendid exterior of the Jiang Family, there are many hidden secrets. Your grandfather is not as good as you imagine, perhaps he is the biggest hidden figure.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Senior Master Jiang was the only one in the Jiang Family who treated her well, and Ye Xingbei didn¡¯t want to hear Gu Junzhu making such unfounded spections, judging Senior Master Jiang in a bad light. Chuckling, Gu Junzhu didn¡¯t borate further, but changed the topic, ¡°Regardless of what others think, Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai are certainly not good people. Plus, there¡¯s Jiang Siyou and Jiang Lingyu, both of whom conspired against you. Have you figured out how to get your revenge?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Ye Xingbei gazed at the cold exterior of the Jiang mansion, ¡°Even God is helping me. He has sent Jiang Siyou and Jiang Lingyu to Star Pce to work as contracted artists. They have signed a ten-year contract with us. These next ten years, they must listen to me. If I want them to jump, they have to jump. Can there be anything more satisfying than this?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Junzhu answered with an affirmative smile. ¡°When Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai sent you to the Gu Family, they thought I was dying. You were supposed to be a widow for Jiang Siyou and Jiang Lingyu. Now, just imagine when you and I arm in arm, affectionately appear in front of them, demonstrating my vibrant health and instant affection for you. You¡¯re the daughter-inw of Gu Family, one of the most elite families in Beijing, but you won¡¯t have to be a widow.. Guess their reaction?¡± Chapter 22 - 22 President Jiang Has a Good Daughter, A Wife who Brings Good Fortune to her Husband! Chapter 22: President Jiang Has a Good Daughter, A Wife who Brings Good Fortune to her Husband! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Originally, the Gu Family came to propose marriage, seeking a daughter from the Jiang Family as their bride. Both of them had the chance! But when they heard that Gu Junzhu was nearing death, they dodged at every chance they got. Jiang Siyou said she wasn¡¯t a biological daughter of the Jiang family, that her veins didn¡¯t carry Jiang family blood, and the Gu Family wouldn¡¯t agree. Jiang Lingyu resorted to crying, yelling, and threatening to hang herself, vowing to jump off a building and end her own life if the Jiang family dared marry her off there. Unable to cope with their dramatic frenzy, Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai went to great lengths to find Ye Xingbei. Using the lie that the old patriarch was at death¡¯s door, they deceived Ye Xingbei into returning from abroad. But what about now? The rumors of Gu Junzhu¡¯s impending death were false! Gu Junzhu is alive and well! He¡¯s the wealthiest, most capable, and most eligible man they¡¯ve ever heard of! And he¡¯s rather handsome, standing tall like a jade tree. His appearance vibrant and noble, distinguished and elegant, catching and holding the eye. An almost perfect man like him was actually rejected by their dramatic series of crying, shouting, and threatening to die. And they even used their cunning to push him toward Ye Xingbei, whom they detest the most! How could they do this? How can fate torture them like this? If they had known that the rumours of Gu Junzhu¡¯s impending death were false, they would¡¯ve fought tooth and nail for a chance to marry him. How could they ever let him fall into Ye Xingbei¡¯s hands? But now, such a wonderful man has ended up with Ye Xingbei. They stared intently at Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei, their hearts filled with regret, anger, and despair, beyond verbal description. Ye Xingbei was sweetly nestled in Gu Junzhu¡¯s arms, stepping toward them, stopping right before their eyes. The hand that Gu Junzhu had ced around Ye Xingbei¡¯s waist, appeared so gentle. But the gaze he cast their way was cold, distant, and superior, just like a king looking down on everything. His body emanated the ambition and pressure apanying high status. His gaze, though seemingly calm, was intimidating and suffocating, making them dare not meet his eyes. Being in his presence, the Jiang family felt worthless and desired to submit. Jiang Zhengxing found it unbelievable. Even though the Jiang family had been on the decline recently, with the situation quite dire, he was still the head of the premier family in Jiang City. However, standing in front of Gu Junzhu, even he, the head of the preeminent family in Jiang City, felt insignificant like an ant. The nobility and elegance inherent in Gu Junzhu made him lose his footing and feel worthless. It took all his strength to maintainposure, managing to smile knowingly as an elder would when seeing a beloved younger one: ¡°Ah Zhu, you¡¯re here today, looking rather well. Has your health improved considerably?¡± ¡°Indeed, all thanks to Beibei,¡± Gu Junzhu turned his head to look at Ye Xingbei, ¡°Ever since I married Beibei, my health has been improving day by day. President Jiang, you¡¯ve raised a wonderful daughter, a true wife of fortune!¡± His hand remained affectionately around Ye Xingbei¡¯s slim waist. He looked at Ye Xingbei with an indulgent gaze and the corners of his mouth turned up slightly. The originally cold and arrogant look in his eyes softened into a warm, intoxicating pool when it settled on Ye Xingbei¡¯s face. Jiang Siyou and Jiang Lingyu, standing at the side of Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai, watched wide-eyed with envy, almost driven to insanity. Inside, they were screaming, yelling, and crying out. This should¡¯ve been their husband, their man! If it hadn¡¯t been for their stubborn refusal to marry, the one being held in the arms of this noble and dignified man, treated with such special regard, should¡¯ve been one of them.. Chapter 23 - 23: After realizing all these, how could Ye Xingbei possibly let them get their way? Chapter 23: After realizing all these, how could Ye Xingbei possibly let them get their way? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Their eyes reddened with jealousy, they wished they could go back in time and wake up their foolish past selves with a fierce smack. They were too stupid! Too stupid! They tossed such an outstanding man into Ye Xingbei¡¯sp out of sheer jealousy and out of some well-crafted plot. Their hearts bled with jealousy, and their faces twisted with regret and pain. Jiang Zhengxing also wore a grim look. Gu Junzhu is the Senior Master Gu¡¯ste-born son, his generation being higher. If Gu Junzhu hadn¡¯t married Ye Xingbei, ording to the hierarchical order of the two families, Gu Junzhu would have been Addressing him as ¡°Third Brother Jiang¡±. But now that Gu Junzhu has married Ye Xingbei and be his son-inw, he should be calling him ¡°Dad¡±. However, Gu Junzhu neither switched to calling him ¡°Dad¡± nor addressed him as ¡°Third Brother Jiang¡±, but instead distantly referred to him as ¡°President Jiang¡±. He had thought it would be an honorable thing to be Gu Junzhu¡¯s father-inw. Everyone who learns he is Gu Junzhu¡¯s father-inw would envy and admire him, fawn over him, and pay him respect. In the future, his career would prosper and nobody would dare sabotage his ns! He had been looking forward to hearing Gu Junzhu call him ¡°Dad¡±. But instead, Gu Junzhu called him ¡°President Jiang¡±. He was instantly upset deep inside but did not dare confront Gu Junzhu, and he had no choice but to suppress his annoyance and greet Ye Xingbei with fake jollity, ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re finally back. I¡¯ve missed you so much over the years!¡± As he spoke, he stepped closer to Ye Xingbei, patted her shoulder, and eyed her. His eyes turned red and even a little watery. ¡°You child, when we scolded you a few times for fear that you might take the wrong path, we didn¡¯t realize you are much more sensitive to criticism. You ran away!¡± ¡°After you left, your mom cried for days straight, unable to eat or sleep. She quickly lost a lot of weight, and we sent people everywhere to find you. But you disappeared without a trace, worrying your parents sick!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Yai chimed in, rushing forward in her excitement. She took Ye Xingbei by the hand, pulled her into a hug, her voice choking up as she said, ¡°Beibei, Mom missed you to death! You silly child, what parents in the world don¡¯t care for their kids? Your parents were just too worried for you then, said something harshly, didn¡¯t realize you are so sensitive and you just ran away secretly.¡± As Xu Yai patted Ye Xingbei¡¯s back, she shed actual tears, ¡°Why did you leave home for so many years without returning, wanting your Mom to die of sadness? Your Mom looked for you everywhere, dreaming about you every night. How could you be so heartless, only returning now to see us?¡± Ye Xingbei was momentarily stunned by the couple¡¯s dramatic tears. If Gu Junzhu hadn¡¯t rified her origins in the car, she might have been deceived by the couple¡¯s extraordinary acting skills. She might have even started doubting if there was some misunderstanding in the past. She might have mistakenly believed that Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai did love her and they must have been misled or deceived by others which led to her being kicked out of the Jiang family. But now, no matter how good their acting might be, they couldn¡¯t fool Ye Xingbei. She isn¡¯t their daughter! They don¡¯t love her at all! Their tearful embrace and confession of love were only due to the fact that she is now Gu Junzhu¡¯s wife. Gu Junzhu is not on the brink of death and is kind to her. The couple dare not continue to offend her. To mend their rtionship and have her recognize them as her parents, being Gu Junzhu¡¯s inws in the future would provide them with many benefits! Knowing all these facts, how could Ye Xingbei possibly make their wishes happen? Chapter 24 - 24: Playing a Good Game of Chess Chapter 24: ying a Good Game of Chess Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She pushed Xu Yai away, stepped back a few paces, and coldly told her, ¡°Mrs. Jiang, you¡¯ve mistaken the wrong person! I am not your daughter, your daughter¡¯s name is Jiang Siyou, and my name is Ye Xingbei! I have nothing to do with you, I came today to see my grandfather.¡± Xu Yai paused, forcibly wiping the tears from her eyes, crying as she said, ¡°Child, are you still ming your parents? Youyou is someone else¡¯s child who got swapped, you are the biological daughter of your father and me! You are the one I carried and gave birth to. This¡ your grandfather exined it to you six years ago. We still have the paternity test from back then; it cannot be wrong!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Xingbei looked at her, raising an eyebrow in a cold, sarcastic smile, ¡°Cannot be wrong?¡± Xu Yai felt a flutter of unease at Ye Xingbei¡¯s insinuating cold smile, a sudden sense of foreboding washing over her. Could it be¡ Ye Xingbei already knew about that year¡¯s incident? No. Impossible! The Senior Master was afraid that the Xie family woulde to take the child, so the matter of him sending Ye Xingbei to the second branch was known only to them and the doctor who treated Ye Xingbei. The doctor who treated Ye Xingbei was given a hefty sum by the Senior Master to emigrate abroad with his family. The only one who knew, took the money from the Senior Master and went abroad. The baby swapping incident happened twenty years ago. How could Ye Xingbei possibly know something that happened so long ago? As long as Ye Xingbei doesn¡¯t know the truth, she would have the confidence to change Ye Xingbei¡¯s mind. After all, when the Senior Master had brought Ye Xingbei back to the Jiang family, she had especially yearned for the love of her biological mother and had done many things to please her. It¡¯s a pity, she hated Xie Qingyue. Thinking that this was Xie Qingyue¡¯s daughter, yet she had been asked to raise her and to share her inheritance when she grew up, she despised the idea so much that she took a chance and swapped her with Jiang Siyou. She would rather raise an adopted daughter with no blood ties over Xie Qingyue and Jiang Zhengwei¡¯s daughter! Back then, she had done it very secretly. Besides Jiang Zhengxing, no one knew that Xie Qingyue¡¯s daughter, Ye Xingbei, had been reced with a girl bought from outside. Until fifteen yearster, the Senior Master suddenly found Ye Xingbei, who bore a striking resemnce to Xie Qingyue when he was outside. Uncertainty growing in the Senior Master¡¯s mind, he secretly investigated and found out the truth. Ignoring her and Jiang Zhengxing¡¯s objections, he acknowledged Ye Xingbei as their daughter and brought her back into the Jiang¡¯s family. This matter stuck in their throats like a fishbone. The same sentence, they would rather raise a wild child with no blood ties than to raise Jiang Zhengwei and Xie Qingyue¡¯s daughter! So, they agreed to Jiang Siyou¡¯s proposal, took advantage of Senior Master¡¯s illness and unconsciousness, bribed Bai Mengluan, forced Bai Mengluan¡¯s unwanted child on Ye Xingbei, framed her for misconduct and chaotic personal life, and drove her out of the Jiang family. By the time the Senior Master¡¯s health improved, Ye Xingbei had disappeared. The Senior Master sent people to search for a long time but couldn¡¯t find her. Even though the Senior Master was angry, among his three sons, only Jiang Zhengxing was left now. No matter how angry, he could do nothing more than just scold, not even dare to beat. They were fearless, due to their backing. Originally, they thought they hadpletely got rid of the nightmare that is Ye Xingbei. But they didn¡¯t expect the Gu family to suddenly propose a marriage alliance with their daughter. Neither Jiang Siyou nor Jiang Lingyu wanted to be widows, and the Jiang family indeed needed to ally with the Gu family. Jiang Siyou then came up with a n to bring back Ye Xingbei and marry her to Gu Junzhu. In her mind, after all, Gu Junzhu was a dying man who wouldn¡¯t live much longer. The Senior Master Gu was also old. The Gu family¡¯s affairs would be eventually governed by Gu Yuanfang. Bai Mengluan was her niece and is now Gu Yuanfang¡¯s wife. Gu Yuanfang is her nephew-inw. Once Gu Yuanfang bes the Family Head of the Gu family, what good days would a widow like Ye Xingbei experience in the Gu family? Marrying Ye Xingbei to Gu Junzhu would save her daughter from bing a widow while making Xie Qingyue¡¯s biological daughter a widow, doomed to live a lonely life. It was a win-win situation, so why not go for it? And so, Ye Xingbei was cunningly married off to Gu Junzhu.. Chapter 25 - 25: It seems... you’re not my biological mother, are you? Chapter 25: It seems¡ you¡¯re not my biological mother, are you? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But obviously, everything in front of them had deviated from their n. Gu Junzhu was not critically ill, let alone a few days, even a few years, decades, he might not die. Gu Junzhu seemed very pleased with Ye Xingbei. In this way, Ye Xingbei was no longer a helpless widow without any power. She was the distinguished Young Madam of the Gu Family! How could anyone offend the Young Madam of the Gu Family? They must make Ye Xingbei so obedient to her that in the future, she could get continuous benefits from Gu Junzhu through Ye Xingbei! Although Ye Xingbei¡¯s attitude was very bad, Xu Yai was sure that Ye Xingbei could not know that she was not her and Jiang Zhengxing¡¯s biological daughter, she just resented them for wronging her back then. She knew how much Ye Xingbei longed for family love, and she was confident that she could persuade Ye Xingbei to change her mind, be obedient to her ¡°mother¡±, and follow her every whim! She affectionately put her arm around Ye Xingbei¡¯s shoulder, pulled Ye Xingbei into her arms, her tone was ming, ¡°You child, can a parent hold grudges against their own children? You are the child I carried in my womb for ten months, my heart¡¯s treasure, these past few years I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere, my heart ached just as if it was being cut, luckily you¡¯re back now and doing well, has be a director of Star Pce, I have been waking up from dreamsughing these past few nights!¡± In fact, these past few nights, she¡¯s been waking up from dreams full of hatred. Why is Xie Qingyue¡¯s daughter more sessful than hers? Back then, she stomped Ye Xingbei into the ground, but after just five years, she had somehow be a director of Star Pce International, worth hundreds of millions. And her two daughters were just two small celebrities signed under Star Pce, their fates in Ye Xingbei¡¯s hands. Now, Ye Xingbei has also be Gu Junzhu¡¯s wife, the Young Madam of the Gu Family. It seemed that Gu Junzhu was very fond of her. All the good things in the world had fallen into Ye Xingbei¡¯sp. Every time she thought about it, she was so angry that her organs ached. But no matter how miserable she felt, she had to put on a loving mother¡¯s face, desperately ying the family card, hoping to soften Ye Xingbei¡¯s heart with familial love, to make her trust her again and use her. Unfortunately, Ye Xingbei was no longer the naive little girl who thirsted for family love back then. The soft parts of her heart were kept for her little brother Xiao Shu and her brother. In the face of the Jiang Zhengxing family, her heart would only be as hard and cold as ice. Not to mention Xu Yai shedding a few crocodile tears, even if she cried her eyes blind, she would not acknowledge this ¡°mother¡± again! She pushed Xu Yai away, the disdain in her cold eyes was not concealed: ¡°Mrs. Jiang, do you have a bad memory, or are you forgetful? Have you forgotten? Five years ago, you pointed at my nose and scolded me for being shameless, ruining the good name of the Jiang Family, saying you never gave birth to a daughter like me, have you forgotten all this?¡± A loving expression froze on Xu Yai¡¯s face, quickly reced by a look of heartbroken pity, she shed a few tears, looking at Ye Xingbei, and sobbed: ¡°Beibei, what happened back then, your parents loved you too much, loved deeply, admonished strictly, in a moment of urgency, we said some harsh words! But between mother and daughter, can there be anysting grudges? I regretted it as soon as I¡¯d said it, and immediately sent people to find you and bring you home, but who would have thought, we couldn¡¯t find you anywhere, you don¡¯t know how heartbroken your mother was, my heart was crying.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Xingbei smiled, looking at her meaningfully, ¡°Mrs. Jiang, not to mention that you dered to sever ties with me five years ago, even if you didn¡¯t, it seems¡.you¡¯re not my biological mother, are you?¡± Chapter 26 - 26 Mom...why, why are you hitting me? Chapter 26: Mom¡why, why are you hitting me? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xu Yai¡¯s face instantly resembled having been struck by lightning, with a stunned widening of her eyes. If the words Ye Xingbei said to Gu Junzhu just now carried a hint of uncertainty. Now, at this moment, Ye Xingbei was in no doubt! Yes. Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai are not her biological parents! It was ridiculous that six years ago, when she was brought back to the Jiang family, she yearned so much for their approval and affection because of her deep desire for a family, only to find out they were not her parents! Her real parents¡ are already dead¡ With the thought of her parents, whom she never had a chance to meet, Ye Xingbei suddenly felt a heart-wrenching pain, her face turned as white as a sheet. Gu Junzhu pulled her into his embrace, gently patting her shoulder like she was a baby, ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have parents, as long as you have a husband! From now on, I will love you, and will even love you with the portion of love your parents were supposed to give you. I will pamper you into the happiest little princess in the world!¡± His originally proud and icy eyes softened like water when he looked at Ye Xingbei. His voice was originally splendid and melodious. When coaxing Ye Xingbei, he deliberately softened his tone, making it as charmingly sexy as a soft feather scratching a person¡¯s heart, arousing an endless yearning, hoping it is themselves he isforting. Jiang Siyou and Jiang Lingyu were greedily staring at Gu Junzhu¡¯s wlessly handsome face, their eyes turning red with jealousy. He should have been theirs! This man should have belonged to them! Both Jiang Siyou and Jiang Lingyu thought the same. In their eyes, the other person simply had nopetitive strength. Jiang Siyou thought Jiang Lingyu was a fool, who would give up Gu Junzhu after a few words from her. Jiang Lingyu felt that Jiang Siyou was just an adopted daughter, while she was the legitimate daughter of the Jiang family. How could Jiang Siyou be worthy of the Gu family¡¯s doorway? Both thought that without Ye Xingbei, Gu Junzhu would definitely be theirs! Unfortunately, there are no ifs in this world! Therefore, Gu Junzhu married Ye Xingbei, not them. Right now, their hearts ached with regret to the point where they could almost vomit blood. It was too painful! They had given away such a wonderful man with their own hands. And they had given him to Ye Xingbei, whom they hated most. This man was not only tall, handsome, and wealthy, but also gentle and considerate, almost perfect in every aspect. Watching him gently coax Ye Xingbei, treating her like a treasure, they wished they could go blind and deaf just to avoid witnessing such a heart-wrenching scene. ¡°And you, Jiang Siyou!¡± Ye Xingbei¡¯s gaze shifted, looking coldly at Jiang Siyou: ¡°Back then, you coborated with Bai Mengluan to defame me using a child from nowhere, resulting in me getting kicked out of the house. Now, isn¡¯t it time for you to exin this to me?¡± Yan Siyou was frightened by Ye Xingbei¡¯s cold and sharp gaze so she shrunk back, scanning her tear-filled eyes as she pitifully looked at Ye Xingbei and said, ¡°Beibei, I¡¯m sorry, it wasn¡¯t my fault back then¡ I was also¡ ah¡¡± Jiang Siyou was unable to finish her sentence when Xu Yai pped her fiercely across the face. Jiang Siyou stumbled and almost fell, covering her aching pped face, she looked at Xu Yai in shock, ¡°Mom¡ why¡. why did you hit me?¡± Chapter 27 - 27: Blame It On Me Chapter 27: me It On Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although she now knew that she was the adopted daughter of the Jiang family, she didn¡¯t know anything before she turned sixteen. Before she was sixteen, Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai raised her as if she were their biological daughter. Senior Master Jiang assumed that Jiang Siyou was in fact Ye Xingbei, his elder son¡¯s daughter. With Senior Master Jiang watching over them, Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai didn¡¯t dare treat Jiang Siyou unfairly. In order to cover up the fact they switched Ye Xingbei and Jiang Siyou, they treated Jiang Siyou even better than their own three children. At least, on the surface that¡¯s how it seemed. So, Jiang Siyou, was pampered and doted upon in the Jiang family, never even having been scolded as a child. However, just now, Xu Yai pped her without any exnation. She touched her face in disbelief, stunned at the stinging pain and gazed at Xu Yai incredulously. Xu Yai¡¯s demeanor changed drastically from the tenderness she showed Ye Xingbei earlier. She harshly scolded and pped Jiang Siyou again, rebuking her, ¡°Jiang Siyou, kneel down and apologize to Beibei! Had you not listened to the rumors that Beibei had a child outside when she was just a teenager, your father and I wouldn¡¯t have thrown Beibei out in a fit of anger. Our poor Beibei, she suffered so much because of this!¡± Xu Yai¡¯s words were gradually choked with sorrow, and she began to wipe her tears, ¡°My poor daughter! All of this is because of you. From a young age, she couldn¡¯t return home, and she suffered a lot. Your father and I were not unfair to you all these years. How could you bully our Beibei like this? Kneel down and apologize to our Beibei!¡± Jiang Siyou looked at Xu Yai in disbelief, a sense of despair spreading across her face. In this her mother? Was her mother so easily abandoning her and making her the scapegoat? Yes. She was afraid that Ye Xingbei, the biological daughter, would take her ce as the adopted daughter. So, she deliberately framed Ye Xingbei. Yet Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai knowingly allowed her to do this. Though she didn¡¯t understand why Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai would be so cruel to their biological daughter and so nice to her, their adopted daughter, she was very happy about it. She guessed that it was because she had been raised by Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai since she was a child, and they had developed feelings towards her. Moreover, she was intelligent, cute, quick-witted, and beautiful with a sweet mouth, much more likable than Ye Xingbei. Ye Xingbei, on the other hand, had been homeless since childhood, experienced numerous hardships and was uncouth and clumsy. Having a daughter like that would only cause embarrassment for Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai! She thought that Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai were annoyed by Ye Xingbei and agreed to frame her and kick her out of the house. But what about now? The misdeeds theymitted together, even her sibling Jiang Lingyu and her younger brothers agreed upon. But now, they were making her the scapegoat, letting her bear all the me! Was this still the mother who loved her so much? ¡°What are you still looking at?¡± Xu Yai, with a secret in her heart, snapped in fear and anger, pping Jiang Siyou again to vent her inner unease and fear. ¡°Kneel down and apologize to Beibei, beg Beibei to forgive you!¡± Easily frightened by the punishment, Jiang Siyou ¡°plop¡± quickly knelt in front of Ye Xingbei, sobbing uncontrobly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Beibei, it¡¯s all my fault. It had nothing to do with mom and dad. I heard some nasty rumors outside and told them about it when I got home. They mistakenly thought the child was yours because of me, and that¡¯s why they kicked you out of the house. It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s not mom and dad¡¯s fault.. Please don¡¯t me mom and dad, if you want to me anyone, me me¡¡± Chapter 28 - 28: Is Xiao Shu actually Gu Junzhu’s son? Chapter 28: Is Xiao Shu actually Gu Junzhu¡¯s son? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She resented Xu Yai for using her as a scapegoat, but she didn¡¯t dare disobey his orders. Indeed, it was her idea to falsely im that Ye Xingbei had a child, and she was the mastermind. Besides, she was only Xu Yai¡¯s adopted daughter, and he could abandon her at any time, just as he had driven Ye Xingbei away from the Jiang family years ago and evicted her from the house. The Jiang family was all she had; without them, she was left with nothing. She couldn¡¯t leave the Jiang family, so she had to bear all the me ording to Xu Yai¡¯s instructions. Ye Xingbei watched the mother and daughter act with a cold and contemptuous face. Seeing Ye Xingbei unmoved, Xu Yai angrily scolded Jiang Siyou, ¡°You caused Beibei to be kicked out of the house and suffer so much. Is a simple apology enough? p yourself until Beibei is willing toe home and ept us!¡± Xu Yai made his move. He wanted to morally bind them. Jiang Siyou, a 21-year-old girl, knelt at Ye Xingbei¡¯s feet and pped herself. How pitiful was that? If Ye Xingbei still did not forgive them, then she would be the selfish and heartless one. Gu Junzhu was standing beside Ye Xingbei. She didn¡¯t believe that Ye Xingbei was willing to let Gu Junzhu think of her as a malicious girl! Which girl doesn¡¯t want to show their best side to their loved ones, to let them feel their gentleness, kindness, and broad-mindedness? Xu Yai¡¯s voice was harsh, filled with sharp upromisingness. Although Jiang Siyou was unwilling, she didn¡¯t dare to resist. She could only close her eyes, swallow her humiliation, and continuously p her own face. After dozens of ps, Ye Xingbei still did not react at all. Xu Yai was about to explode, he kicked Jiang Siyou, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have breakfast? Put more energy into it!¡± Jiang Siyou was humiliated, and feared to be driven out of the Jiang family by Xu Yai. She dared not provoke him further. She increased her strength, crying and pping herself even harder. After dozens of ps, her face was distorted and blood trickled from her mouth and nose. She cried until she could hardly breathe, nearly fainting. Only then did Ye Xingbei say indifferently, ¡°Enough!¡± Xu Yai was surprised and overjoyed. He immediately approached, speaking affectionately, ¡°Beibei, you¡¯ve forgiven us, haven¡¯t you? I knew it, you are the kindest girl. There is no longsting resentment in a family. It¡¯s good to talk it out!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good to talk things out,¡± Ye Xingbei nced at her sarcastically. Her gazended on Jiang Siyou¡¯s crying face, ¡°Jiang Siyou, I ask you, Xiao Shu¡ the child you and Bai Mengluan forced onto me, whose child is he in reality?¡± This was the answer she had been searching for over the past five years. She wanted to find Xiao Shu¡¯s biological parents! By now, Jiang Siyou could no longer hide the truth. She bowed her head in tears and said, ¡°That child was borne by Bai Mengluan¡ she suffers from ovtion disorder and therefore can¡¯t conceive. Still, she desired a child, hoping to secure her position by virtue of the child, in her marriage to¡¡± Jiang Siyou lifted her eyes, nervously ncing at Gu Junzhu. Following her gaze, Ye Xingbei turned her head to look at Gu Junzhu standing beside her. A smirk appeared at the corner of her lips, ¡°She wanted to marry Gu Junzhu?¡± ¡°¡Yes,¡± Jiang Siyou lowered her head again, sobbing, ¡°She bought an egg from someone, stole the sperm from the Fifth Young Master of the Gu family, and gave birth to a child. Initially, she intended to use the child as a way to marry the Fifth Master¡¡± Ye Xingbei was shocked, she interrupted her hurriedly, ¡°The child is Gu Junzhu¡¯s son?¡± Her ears were filled with a buzzing sound, and her entire person was stunned. Was Xiao Shu, Gu Junzhu¡¯s son? Chapter 29 - 29 But how could she dare to tell Ye Xingbei about this sort of thing? Chapter 29: But how could she dare to tell Ye Xingbei about this sort of thing? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios So the son she had raised for five years was Gu Junzhu¡¯s? Looking at Gu Junzhu, she couldn¡¯t articte how she was feeling inside. However, Gu Junzhu lifted his hands, looking at her innocently, ¡°Wife, no! I swear, I absolutely have not fathered a child with another woman, nor let any other woman steal my seed! Wife, I swear I¡¯d only father a child with you, I promise!¡± Ye Xingbei became even more baffled and turned to look at Jiang Siyou again. Jiang Siyou choked as she spoke, ¡°What the Fifth Young Master of Gu family is saying is true, the child is not his! Bai Mengluan didn¡¯t know where she¡¯d gone wrong. After the child was born, she went to him to take responsibility, wanting to marry him, but when she took the child for a paternity test, she found out the child was not his at all. She was scared, very flustered and came to me for advice, then¡ then¡¡± Ye Xingbei raised an eyebrow, continuing her words, ¡°Then she dumped the child on me?¡± Jiang Siyou nodded difficultly, covering her mouth to cry, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry, Beibei, I was still too young back then, only sixteen, I didn¡¯t understand anything. I know I was wrong, I really do!¡± Ye Xingbei scoffed, ¡°So when you were only sixteen, you suppose I was twenty-six then?¡± She was just a sixteen-year-old girl then. A sixteen-year-old child, raising a newborn baby, if not for her older and second brother, both she and Xiao Shu would probably have died. Thinking of the bright, cute, and affectionate Xiao Shu, her heart ached a bit more. She took a deep breath, and ring at Jiang Siyou coldly said, ¡°Call Bai Mengluan now and ask her whose eggs she bought at that time?¡± Jiang Siyou nodded fearfully, took out her phone, dialed Bai Mengluan¡¯s number, and turned on the speaker, ¡°Cousin, that child you gave me back then, whose eggs did you use?¡± Bai Mengluan on the other end of the phone was taken aback by Jiang Siyou¡¯s question. She took her mobile and walked to a secluded ce, lowering her voice, ¡°Youyou, didn¡¯t we agree? The things of the past are in the past. I¡¯m now married to someone far away, and I don¡¯t want to mention the past.¡± Jiang Siyou nced timidly at Ye Xingbei. Ye Xingbei¡¯s icy and sharp gaze had her shivering, and she stuttered into the phone, ¡°Cousin, d-do you know¡ Beibei¡¯s back¡ She, she wants to know who is the biological mother of that child from back then¡ Cousin, I beg you, tell me, who exactly is the biological mother of that child from back then?¡± Bai Mengluan turned pale at once, the hand holding the phone was trembling visibly. Tell her? No. Impossible! The eggs she had harvested back then were Ye Xingbei¡¯s! Ye Xingbei was her student. Among all the students she¡¯d taught, Ye Xingbei was the most beautiful, the smartest, a stunning beauty with heavenly grace, and also a genius top student. She had ovarian dysfunction and couldn¡¯t have children, she could only carry a child conceived with another woman¡¯s egg. Since she couldn¡¯t have her own child and had to use another woman¡¯s egg, of course, she had to choose the most outstanding and exceptional woman to provide her with an egg. She carefully selected and chose Ye Xingbei. Ye Xingbei was neglected in the Jiang family, not treated importantly. Being a daughter of the Jiang family, she even had to work to support herself. Ye Xingbei was short of money! She was Xu Yai¡¯s niece, Ye Xingbei¡¯s cousin, as well as Ye Xingbei¡¯s teacher, thus, she had all the advantages of time, location, and people. Therefore, she privately approached Ye Xingbei and asked her to sell her eggs. But, she was rejected by Ye Xingbei. She was not resigned. Ye Xingbei had a problem with low blood sugar and would often fall unconscious. As Ye Xingbei¡¯s cousin and teacher, she had the responsibility of taking care of Ye Xingbei. She had arranged with the doctor in advance, and while Ye Xingbei was unconscious, she took Ye Xingbei¡¯s eggs, without anyone else knowing, and even saved money in the process. But how could she tell this to Ye Xingbei? Chapter 30 - 30: The child from all those years ago was indeed Gu Junzhu’s offspring. Chapter 30: The child from all those years ago was indeed Gu Junzhu¡¯s offspring. Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Xingbei was now the wife of Gu Junzhu, she had be her husband¡¯s aunt! If the Gu family knew the child was the product of Ye Xingbei and another man, would Gu Junzhu still want her? If because of this child, Ye Xingbei¡¯s good fortune was spoiled, Ye Xingbei would surely sue her. She stole Ye Xingbei¡¯s egg, carried out surrogate pregnancy with another man¡¯s sperm, and gave birth to a child. If it was brought to court, she would be put in prison! How could she be put in prison? Her face was pale with fear, and she whispered: ¡°Youyou, the egg was purchased from the state¡¯s egg bank. All contributors to the egg bank are strictly confidential, even the egg bank staff don¡¯t know, let alone me! Youyou, the past is past. I was young and ignorant then, I¡¯ve made a mistake, now I¡¯ve changed for the better. I just want to live a quiet life with Yuanfang and not think about past things. Please, Youyou, don¡¯t disturb me again.¡± ¡°And what about the sperm?¡± Jiang Siyou hurriedly asked, ¡°This is thest time, cousin, can you tell me, whose sperm was it? Do you know now?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Jiang Siyou¡¯s question brought back the unbearable memories for Bai Mengluan, she almost bit through her teeth with hatred, ¡°the sperm was also selected from the sperm bank, and the data of the sperm supplier is of course confidential, no one knows, Youyou, don¡¯t ask anymore, I don¡¯t know anything!¡± After saying that, she ended the call, shaking. She leaned against the wall, her expression agonised. Back then, she had a chance to marry Gu Junzhu. But the discovery of her ovarian dysfunction made her infertile for life. She loved Gu Junzhu and also desired the position of the young madam of the Gu family. She was left with no choice but to think of surrogate pregnancy. Once she gave birth to Gu Junzhu¡¯s child, she could gain honor and marry Gu Junzhu through their mutual child. Ye Xingbei was beautiful and intelligent, after weighing all options, she chose Ye Xingbei. When she tried to buy Ye Xingbei¡¯s egg, she was rejected. She didn¡¯t like anyone else as much as she liked Ye Xingbei. So she took a risk and stole Ye Xingbei¡¯s egg. Latterly, she had someone steal Gu Junzhu¡¯s sperm and got pregnant with a child through surrogacy. When the child was born, she was overjoyed, but dared not tell Gu Junzhu, she directly took the child to Senior Master Gu. Senior Master Gu examined her for a long time and asked someone to take the child for a paternity test. The result showed that the child was not fathered by Gu Junzhu. The moment she got the result, she broke down on the spot. Later she found out that the doctor she bribed to steal Gu Junzhu¡¯s sperm, fearing that he would be punished by Gu Junzhu if the matter was revealed, randomly bought a sperm from the sperm bank and deceived her. She has plotted for so long and spent countless money and effort, but all was in vain in the end. Fortunately, Gu Yuanfang was always infatuated with her, even knowing that she had done such a thing, he didn¡¯t despise her and still loved her. In the past, she despised Gu Yuanfang as an illegitimate child without the right to inherit. But when such a thing happened, she became indifferent, knowing that it was impossible to marry Gu Junzhu, she decided to marry Gu Yuanfang. That child was foisted on Ye Xingbei by her and Jiang Siyou. Jiang Siyou wanted to harm Ye Xingbei. But she knew that the child was Ye Xingbei¡¯s own son. She retained ast bit of kindness, hoping for a reunion of mother and child. But now, she dared not say it under any circumstances! If it was said, Ye Xingbei would definitely not let her go! In the corner of the stairs, Gu Yuanfang hid in a ce where Bai Mengluan couldn¡¯t see, watching her coldly. That woman, probably never dreamt, that the child from back then, was indeed fathered by Gu Junzhu.. Chapter 31 - 31: Doesn’t That Make it a Mess? Chapter 31: Doesn¡¯t That Make it a Mess? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, he could not allow Gu Junzhu to have a son, so he interfered, changing the blood sample midway. Furthermore, he bribed the doctor who had stolen Gu Junzhu¡¯s semen, instructing him to deceive Bai Mengluan. The semen was not Gu Junzhu¡¯s but had been taken from the sperm bank. Through his maniptions, the child became an illegitimate offspring with no connection to Gu Junzhu. He was the illegitimate child of Gu Junzhu¡¯s elder brother. If Gu Junzhu were alive, or if Gu Junzhu had a son, all the wealth and power of the Gu Family would not belong to him. Therefore, he could not allow Gu Junzhu to have a son. Gu Junzhu must die! Senior Master Gu had three sons and two daughters in his lifetime, two sons and two daughters of whom had already died. If Gu Junzhu were to die as well, everything under the Gu Family¡¯s name would belong to him. Such wealth was immeasurable! Once Gu Junzhu was dead, he would be the sole heir to the wealth of the Gu Family, rich enough to rival a country. How could he possibly allow Gu Junzhu to have a son? Years ago, after he had switched the test results, he wanted to kill the child. Initially, he dared not act, fearing it would arouse suspicion. By the time things had settled down and Senior Master Gu had gradually forgotten about the child, the child had already gone abroad with Ye Xingbei. The one protecting them was the renowned leader of the Star Pce, Ye Xinn. He did not dare to harm the child, fearing it would bring disaster. He could only arrange for them to return home. He originally thought that as long as the Gu Family did not know the child was Gu Junzhu¡¯s, it did not matter if the child remained alive. Unexpectedly, cruel fate had other ns. Ye Xingbei had actually returned with the child, and even had the child marry Gu Junzhu! Given enough time, the truth cannot be contained. Sooner orter, Gu Junzhu would find out that the child was his and Ye Xingbei¡¯s biological son. Before killing Gu Junzhu, the emergence of this little brat posed a threat to his inheritance. How could he bear that? He clenched his fists tightly, his gaze piercing and venomous, as he focussed on the disoriented Bai Mengluan below. All thanks to this stupid woman¡¯s actions! If one day she found out that the child she had painstakingly given birth to for Ye Xingbei and Gu Junzhu five years ago, was now living a joyful life with them as a legally recognized family, what would her expression be? No! No one will know! The moment a second person knows the secret, it is no longer a secret. Before Gu Junzhu finds out that the child by Ye Xingbei¡¯s side is his biological son, he will discreetly kill the child. Then, he will murder Gu Junzhu, and the entire Gu Family will be his! His gaze settled intently on Bai Mengluan, the madness in his eyes reflecting his desperation. * Jiang Family. Jiang Siyou stared at the phone Bai Mengluan had hung up, stuttering: ¡°Cousin said, the eggs and sperm were all purchased from the egg bank and sperm bank, respectively. Details about the donors are kept confidentially, she doesn¡¯t even know who the child¡¯s biological parents are.¡± Ye Xingbei closed his eyes in disappointment. The eggs and sperm in the egg bank and sperm bank were meant for infertile couples, so that they could carry out in-vitro fertilization, and have their own child. Of course, the records of the egg bank and sperm bank are confidential. Even though there are donor information, the information does not directly corrte to the stored eggs and sperm. Otherwise if the donors visit the sperm bank or egg bank for a check, they would find out which family had used their sperm or eggs.. If they then went to im the child, wouldn¡¯t it cause chaos? Chapter 39 - 39, Dad, Can You Climb Buildings with Bare Hands? Chapter 39:, Dad, Can You Climb Buildings with Bare Hands? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Having experienced much upheaval at home and having seen his father bury younger people far too many times, he had grown used to partings of life and death. This had led him to take a more detached view of life and the world, not taking anything too seriously or too much to heart. Whether it was pretending to be Ye Xingbei¡¯s husband or offering to be Ye Yiyang¡¯s father, it was all on a whim ¨C a casual suggestion. He saw it as a way to rid himself of the mundane side of life by engaging in some random mischief. If it turned out to be fun, he¡¯d do more of it. If not, they would part on good terms. But now, being stared at by the pure, trusting eyes of the little one, he felt a spontaneous strong surge of emotion. He wanted to protect this child¡¯s purity and trust. He longed for this child to always look at him with that same clean, trusting gaze. He hoped the child would never uncover the shoddy lie of the day and would always live happily in the world that he had fabricated, naively believing in every aspect of it as he grew older. Holding this child, he felt he was going slightly overboard. Now he could see why everybody loved children. Clean, adorable children could easily purify people¡¯s hearts. He had always despised naughty children. Even rtives and friends¡¯ children, he refused to hold them. But now having held one for just a few minutes, he had been purified by this child. Beauty must have really mattered in this case, right? The child in his arms was indeed beautiful: rosy lips, white teeth, big eyes, long eyshes, a skin so delicate it seemed breakable upon touch, and delicate features that were as beautiful as a painted work of art. Everyone has a love for beauty. Who could resist such a beautiful child? He seriously suspected that Director Ye was not as noble and kind as he had imagined. Perhaps the reason he adopted the child was that he simply fell for the charm of the lovely, snow-white child. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t bother about Bai Mengluan¡¯s intricate n and adopted the child! Little Ye Yiyang extended his soft, little hands and firmly held Gu Junzhu¡¯s face, his soft and sweet voice cooing, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so handsome!¡± Gu Junzhu caressed his little face, ¡°Darling Xiaoshu is very handsome too!¡± Hearing his father call him darling, Ye Yiyang¡¯s eyes twinkled withughter. He asked, holding his face, ¡°Daddy, do you love Xiaoshu?¡± Gu Junzhu: ¡°Of course I do!¡± Liking pretty and intelligent children is a natural instinct that ensures sessful human reproduction. Anyone who didn¡¯t like a smart, beautiful child like Xiaoshu would definitely not be human! Ye Yiyang, pleased as punch, said, ¡°Mommy told me you don¡¯t call Xiaoshu and Mommy because strict rules where you work don¡¯t allow it!¡± ¡°Mommy is correct!¡± Gu Junzhu shot Ye Xingbei a nce, thinking to himself that she was rather earnest, fabricating a special job for Xiaoshu¡¯s imaginary father. Indeed, some special jobs don¡¯t allow their workers to contact their families. Ye Yiyang opened pandora¡¯s box and began the endless ¡°why¡± questions: ¡°Daddy, is your job hard?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s tough!¡± he nodded, smiling as he responded, ¡°But it¡¯s fulfilling, and it has meaning.¡± ¡°Daddy, are the uncles who work with you super cool? Like Spider-Man, can they climb buildings bare-handed?¡± Gu Junzhu: ¡°¡Not as good as Spider-Man, but with professional tools, it¡¯s indeed possible.¡± After all, Spider-Man also needs webs, so why can¡¯t ordinary people use a rope? Daddy, can you climb buildings with your bare hands?¡± Chapter 41 - 41: The Great Saint Will Protect Us! Chapter 41: The Great Saint Will Protect Us! Trantor: 549690339 Gu Junzhu:¡±¡¡± Alright then. Even the most brilliant child is still a child, but this kid has quite the imagination! The little guy didn¡¯t care about Gu Junzhu¡¯s internal monologue, he only looked up at him with eyes radiating admiration: ¡°Daddy is so cool! Daddy is so awesome!¡± Gu Junzhu: Right. Why was he so disappointed about not being able to climb a building barehanded? Whether he could climb a building didn¡¯t matter, the important thing was he had countless subordinates who could, and he owned countless skyscrapers all over the world! What was that feeling of sudden defeat and insignificance about before? This kid is toxic! He held onto the little fellow in hisp firmly, ruffling his hair: ¡°Xiao Shu is also great, acing the entrance exam and topping the whole grade!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because of Mom and Dad¡¯s good genes!¡± even when they were in the car, the little fellow couldn¡¯t bear to leave Gu Junzhu¡¯sp, wrapping his arms around Gu Junzhu¡¯s neck and asking, ¡°Dad, did you ever take part in survival training in the wilderness?¡± ¡°Dad, when you attended survival training, did you bring photos of me and Mom with you?¡± ¡°Dad, when you miss me and Mom, do you cry?¡± ¡°Dad, have you seen a poisonous snake while on a mission? Mom is really scared of snakes!¡± The sequence of questions reminded Gu Junzhu of a dialogue between Jiang Liuer and Sun Wukong in the popr movie ¡°The Return of the Great Sage¡±. He happened to catch a glimpse of that dialogue while taking a meal in thepany cafeteria, and it left a strong impression on him. Jiang Liuer asked, ¡°Great Sage, are the Four Heavenly Kings brothers?¡± The Great Sage answered: ¡°They are sisters!¡± Jiang Liuer asked: ¡°Is Nezha a boy?¡± The Great Sage answered: ¡°A girl!¡± Jiang Liuer asked: ¡°Does the Pagoda-bearing Heavenly King have a tower?¡± The Great Sage answered: ¡°Nope!¡± Jiang Liuer asked:¡± Are there people inside the tower?¡± The Great Sage answered: ¡°Ah, I told you, there¡¯s no tower!¡± In ¡°The Return of the Great Sage¡±, at the beginning, Sun Wukong was impatient and indifferent to Jiang Liuer. However, witnessing Jiang Liuer¡¯s unwavering faith in him, him standing on a stone, with sparkles in his eyes, saying, ¡°Sun Wukong, the Monkey King, has a body as hard as mysterious iron and possesses Fiery Eyes and Golden Pupils. He is immortal and has Seventy-Two Transformations. With his Somersault cloud, he can travel 108,000 miles! He also owns the Ruyi Magical Rod which weighs 13,500 pounds¡With the Great Saint by our side, we fear nothing, the Great Saint will protect us!¡± Touch by such pure and unwavering faith, the defiant Great Sage was eventually moved. For Jiang Liuer, he genuinely cared, cried tears, broke free from his shackles, and was reborn in a ze of glory. At this moment, he felt somewhat like the Monkey King in ¡°The Return of the Great Sage¡±. Even though he was willful at the start, just ying around casually. But after actually holding the kid in his arms, and giving him a few more nces, he couldn¡¯t help wanting to show genuine affection. He surrendered faster than the Monkey King! The Monkey King still fobbed off Jiang Liuer initially for a while, but he barelysted a few minutes. He obediently answered any questions the little fellow asked, without any signs of impatience or irritation. Looking at their father-son like exchange, Ye Xingbei¡¯s gaze softened, and unconsciously, her regrets about letting Gu Junzhu pretend to be her son¡¯s biological father evaporated. Xiao Shu was happy when he was with her and his two older brothers as well. But the happiness then, was different from the happiness now.. Chapter 62 - 62 Shock Chapter 62: Shock Trantor: 549690339 On the way to thepany, Ye Xingbei¡¯s ears were filled with the echoing words of Gu Junzhu. She couldn¡¯t help but think again, if Gu Junzhu could be kind to her Xiao Shu like this all the time, even if Gu Junzhu yed pranks on her every day like he did yesterday, she could bear it. For Xiao Shu, she can endure anything! When she arrived at Star Pce, Ye Xingbei walked into her office. Sitting behind her desk, holding her mobile phone hesitantly, she dialed the number of Ye Xinn, who was far away across the ocean. After the call was connected, she sat upright, her left hand that wasn¡¯t holding the phone clenched into a fist. ¡°Big brother?¡± Ye Xinn¡¯s usual cool voice came through the receiver, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Um¡ big brother¡¡± Ye Xingbei moistened her lips, summoning her courage before speaking: ¡°Big brother, during this trip back to Jiang City, I discovered my real identity¡¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Xinn¡¯s voice showed a trace of surprise. ¡°Big brother,¡± Ye Xingbei took a deep breath, ¡°I found out that I¡¯m not Jiang Zhengxing¡¯s daughter during this trip, I¡¯m the daughter of the eldest son of the Jiang Family, Jiang Zhengwei.¡± ¡°¡What?¡± Across the ocean, Ye Xinn who was lounging in his office chair suddenly sat upright, ¡°What did you say, whose daughter are you?¡± ¡°Big brother, I am the daughter of the eldest son of the Jiang family, Jiang Zhengxing!¡± Ye Xingbei quickly summarized the important points of what Gu Junzhu had told her the night before. ¡°Big brother, I called this time because I wanted to ask you¡ do you agree with me acknowledging my two biological brothers?¡± After finishing, Ye Xingbei nervously tightened her grip on the phone, biting her fingers. She was very afraid of Ye Xinn. Five years ago, tossed out of the Jiang family without anything to her name, with Xiao Shu in her arms and wandering on the streets. Fortunately, she ran into Ye Xinn who took her abroad and provided for her and Xiao Shu, giving them a lifeline. Ye Xinn gave her a home, gave her the conditions to live a decent life, and protected her as she grew up. But Ye Xinn was extremely strict with her. At times, she felt that Ye Xinn seemed to despise her and was wary of her. His gaze was full of doubts and scrutiny. Like she had filth running through her veins, a vile soul hidden inside her body, that she could be a selfish and despicable person if she wasn¡¯t careful. Ye Xinn had high expectations of her and disciplined her harshly. She was only sixteen years old when Ye Xinn took her in. At the age of sixteen, no matter how careful you are, it¡¯s hard to avoid making mistakes. When she made errors, Ye Xinn¡¯s punishments were extremely harsh. Kneeling in punishment and being locked up were considered lenient treatments. At worst, she had been whipped with a belt by Ye Xinn until she fainted and couldn¡¯t get out of bed for a few days. After facing Ye Xinn¡¯s beatings often, she naturally feared him. Seeing Ye Xinn was like a mouse seeing a cat, not daring to breathe too loudly. But she knew that Ye Xinn truly cared for her and didn¡¯t mistreat her intentionally. His strict discipline was out of fear that she would pick up bad habits and go down the wrong path. But she didn¡¯t understand why Ye Xinn was so cautious of her. It was as if he believed that she would turn bad as soon as he let his guard down. Sometimes, she secretly wondered if the ¡®big brother¡¯ thought Xiao Shu was indeed her child with some bad man, and therefore assumed she was a morally loose girl from a young age. That could exin why he always felt that without strict discipline, she would turn bad. Butter, it was proven that big brother has never thought that way. Across the ocean, Ye Xinn, holding his mobile phone, was full of astonishment. So, Beibei was not Jiang Zhengxing¡¯s daughter, but the daughter of his uncle? ¡.How could that be? Chapter 72 - 72 Good Sister Chapter 72: Good Sister Trantor: 549690339 Ye Xingbei frowned, stopped in her tracks, and stared at her secretary. ¡°Xiao Tian, who gave you permission to let President Gu into my office without notifying me in advance?¡± She had been too preupied with her argument with Gu Junzhu over Xueno to remember this. Without receiving any prior notice, Xiao Tian had knocked on the door and brought Gu Junzhu straight in. If she had been informed in advance, she definitely would not have met Gu Junzhu still in her socks. She would have then prevented Gu Junzhu from seeing Xueno giving her a foot massage. If Junzhu hadn¡¯t seen Xueno massaging her feet, their argument would not have urred. All of this was precipitated by her great secretary forgetting to announce Gu Junzhu¡¯s arrival before leading him into her office. Upon hearing Ye Xingbei¡¯s interrogation, Tian Wen froze, bit her lip and pleaded in a soft voice, ¡°Director, I¡¯m sorry. President Gu said that he had an appointment with you, so I¡¡± ¡°So, if he said he had an appointment with me, you would believe him?¡± Ye Xingbei scornfully asked. ¡°As a secretary, youck even the basic professionalpetency! Ms. Secretary, I¡¯m officially notifying you that you¡¯re fired! Collect your three-months¡¯ pay from the finance department, you are not toe to work tomorrow.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tian Wen opened her eyes wide in astonishment, looking at Ye Xingbei, ¡°You¡ Are you firing me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Xingbei replied coldly. ¡°Youck the ability to fulfill the tasks of my secretary and made a huge mistake today, which is unforgivable. You¡¯re fired!¡± Ye Xingbei had already been unsatisfied with this secretary Ye Xingli had been the one to get her the job Besides being attractive, she was pretty much useless All she did was primp herself and flirt all day. She did no real work and had zero capacity to perform her duties. Ye Xingbei had wanted to fire her a long time ago. Today¡¯s incident was just a trigger point A trigger point that gave her a legitimate reason to fire her. Despite being young, Ye Xingbei was personally fostered by the helmsman of Star Pce, Ye Xinn. She carried herself with a graceful,manding presence. Despite her delicate beauty, when she spoke with a stern face, she exuded an overwhelming aura of authority, a natural leader that made others want to bow down. Tian Wen felt unfairly treated and scared. Her eyes welled up, and she protested weakly, ¡°I was hired by President Ye. You don¡¯t have the right to fire me!¡± The ¡°President Ye¡± she was speaking about was Ye Xingli. Ye Xingbei snorted and took the phone out. She dialed her second brother, Ye Xingli. Putting the call on speaker, she said, ¡°Second Brother, Secretary Tian made several errors today. I¡¯d like to fire her. Do you have anyints?¡± ¡°Comints? Whatints could I have?¡± Ye Xingli¡¯s voice oozed with ttery, ¡°Dear sister, everything you say and do in thepany counts! Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll hang up. I¡¯m rather busy. I¡¯ll call youter!¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Ye Xingbei acknowledged, ¡°I have no other business.¡± The call was ended abruptly. Ye Xingbei held her phone and became silent¡ Her second brother had presumably gone off on one of his adventures again, lost in his pleasures. It was beyond her why her eldest and second brother were so diametrically opposed, despite sharing the same mother. They looked simr yet were so different in character. Her eldest brother was a conscientious workaholic,menting he couldn¡¯t stretch one day into forty-eight hours of work. Her second brother, on the other hand, was a wanderer who loved to romp around here and there, indulging in food, drink, and pleasure. These two were nothing alike! She put away her phone and looked up at Tian Wen, ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Chapter 75 - 75: As One Wishes Abacus Chapter 75: As One Wishes Abacus Trantor: 549690339 Exactly! She and Xie Yunlin, Xie Jinfei have no blood rtionship! If she could marry Xie Yunlin or Xie Jinfei, she could escape the fate of being trampled by Ye Xingbei. The Jiang Family used to be the most prestigious family in Jiang City, and she and Jiang Lingyu had no worries about finding a good match. But not anymore. Those familiar with the Jiang Family all know that the family is now like those gorgeous robes in stories, beautiful on the outside but infested with lice on the inside. They appear prosperous on the surface but are in fact heavily in debt, and at the risk of bankruptcy any time. Anyone with a shred of insight would avoid the Jiang Family like the gue, let alone marrying into the family by taking them as wives. To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and se@rch this link " /39h6j " to support us Because of this, she and Jiang Lingyu signed a contract with Star Pce in the hope that their beauty would help them make a career in the entertainment industry. Who could have predicted that they would fall into the hands of Ye Xingbei out of all the people in this vast world? They could forget about marrying the young masters of wealthy families in Jiang City. Not long ago, their parents had considered resolving the family crisis through marital alliances. Their mother had considered several suitable candidates, but none showed interest in them. They were deeply hurt, gritting their teeth in anger, and resenting the men for theirck of taste. Jiang Siyou felt both urgent and anxious, unsure of what the future held for her. She would never agree to marry an average man! She was in no way inferior to Ye Xingbei. Even if she couldn¡¯t marry a man as eligible as Gu Junzhu, he couldn¡¯t be much less! She held onto such aspiration, but she didn¡¯t know where to find such a man who wouldn¡¯t be much less than Gu Junzhu. Now, with a nudge from Jiang Lingyu, she suddenly had a target. Xie Jinfei! Back when Xie Jinfei hadn¡¯t moved into the Xie Family, hadn¡¯t changed hisst name, still lived with the Jiang Family, and still went by the name Jiang Jinfei, she and Xie Jinfei were particrly close. Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei were excellent from a young age. Opposites attract. Jiang Siyou had always had a soft spot for these two talented cousins. Back then, the parents of Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei were still alive. Being neighbors, she would often go over to y with Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei. Xie Yunlin was mature beyond his years, serious and cautious with his words and actions, and didn¡¯t interact much with her. But Xie Jinfei was lively and outgoing, loved to y and mess around, and they got along very well. Later, the parents of Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei passed away. Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei were taken to Beijing by their grandparents. Their grandfather resented Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei¡¯s grandparents, resented them for taking Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei away. Even though the Jiang Family was the most prestigious in Jiang City and endlessly glorious,pared to the Xie Family in the capital city, they were nothing more than a mantis trying to shake a tree, not worth mentioning. Unable to contend with the Xie family, their grandfather could only watch as his grandchildren were snatched away by the Xie Family. From then on, the feud between the two families began. So as not to anger their grandfather, Jiang Siyou lost contact with Xie Jinfei. Before, she never had any intentions towards Xie Jinfei. But now, prompted by Jiang Lingyu, a ray of hope ignited in her heart. She remembered how Xie Jinfei used to spoil and care for her when they were young. A boy will pair himself to a girl that he adores. A boy and girl raised together reflects the purest form of affection between children. If she put more effort into Xie Jinfei, he would surely fall in love with her! Once Xie Jinfei fell in love with her and they got married, and she became the young madam of the Xie Family, Ye Xingbei would no longer be able to oppress her anymore! Seeing this new hope, Jiang Siyou immediately became excited, and forcefully grabbed Jiang Lingyu¡¯s wrist: ¡°Xiao Yu, where did you run into Brother Jinfei?¡± Seeing that Jiang Siyou was taking her suggestion to heart, Jiang Lingyu¡¯s face broke into a triumphant smile, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I have already arranged everything for you.. Tonight, at the Great Jiang City Hotel, Brother Jinfei has invited us for dinner!¡± Chapter 79 - 79: Is this her biological brother? Chapter 79: Is this her biological brother? Trantor: 549690339 The palm wind attacked, and Ye Xingbei subconsciously retreated two steps to dodge it. Having her p miss, Xiang Bingzhi was even more furious, like a she-wolf pouncing at Ye Xingbei: ¡°Little bitch, if you dare snatch my man, don¡¯t duck now! Let¡¯s see if I can¡¯t kill you!¡± A well-dressed, rich girl spewing out such filthynguage made Ye Xingbei frown. Raising her hand to grab her wrist, she replied, ¡°Watch yournguage! I¡¯m not interested in your man, nor have I drugged him!¡± Ye Xinn personally taught her some self-defense techniques for a while, which may not be effective against men with some martial arts skills, but were more than enough for dealing with Xiang Bingzhi. No matter how Xiang Bingzhi struggled, she could not escape from Ye Xingbei¡¯s restraints, making her curse even more viciously. Ye Xingbei didn¡¯t like to use foulnguage and couldn¡¯t out-curse her. Angered by her excessive insults which even extended towards her ancestors, she lifted her hand and pped her, ¡°Shut up! If you swear again, I won¡¯t be so polite!¡± Xie Jinfei, who originally didn¡¯t want to get involved in this catfight, immediately got up and walked towards them when he saw his cousin being bullied. For Xiang Bingzhi who had never been pped in the face before, she was immediately enraged, struggling furiously, kicking and thrashing, with hernguage getting even more profane. Ye Xingbei had never encountered a young girl with such foulnguage before, and felt her anger ring up. She raised her foot and kicked Xiang Bingzhi¡¯s knee, making her kneel on the ground, then twisted her arm behind her back and pressed her head onto the ground, ¡°Shut up! If you swear again, I swear I¡¯ll knock your teeth out!¡± Seeing his cousin being forced to kneel, Xie Jinfei¡¯s face turned as cold as ice. He strode forward, raising his foot to kick Ye Xingbei. Ye Xingbei hurriedly retreated two steps to dodge, Xie Jinfei advanced, lunging in for a throat strike, his five fingers shaped like ws, aimed at Ye Xingbei¡¯s throat. Ye Xingbei continued to retreat, attempting to dodge. What she and Ye Xinn had practiced was just ordinary anti-wolf techniques. It could deal with ordinary punks with no martial arts knowledge, but against an expert like Xie Jinfei, who had been trained systematically from a young age, it was simply not enough. After only a few moves, Ye Xingbei¡¯s arm was twisted by Xie Jinfei, and she was forced to kneel on the ground. On seeing this, Xiang Bingzhi, with bloodshot eyes, rushed over and kicked Ye Xingbei a few times. She grabbed Ye Xingbei¡¯s hair, forcing her to lift her head and pped her face from left to right continuously, cursing while hitting her: ¡°You little slut, daring to steal my man and hit me. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re dead!¡± Ye Xingbei¡¯s arm was twisted behind her by Xie Jinfei, causing her immense pain, as it felt like it was going to be torn off her body. She had been forced to kneel on the ground by Xie Jinfei and before she could recover, Xiang Bingzhi¡¯s psnded on her face. Suddenly, the scent of fresh blood filled her mouth and nose. Her eyes darkened under the impact and her ears buzzed from the impact. This series of changes happened in an instant. Until Ye Xingbei was forced to kneel on the ground with her arms twisted behind her by Xie Jinfei and been pped by Xiang Bingzhi, she still didn¡¯t understand, how had her reunion with Xie Jinfei turned out this way? In her desperation, she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at Xie Jinfei, who was twisting her arm, and hoarsely called out, ¡°Second Brother?¡± This was her big brother after all! Her real big brother! Even if Xie Jinfei still didn¡¯t know she was his real sister and considered her Jiang Zhengxing¡¯s daughter, she was still his cousin! He was just cheerfully sitting with Jiang Siyou and Jiang Lingyu, how could he be so cruel to her now? ¡°Second Brother? Now you know I¡¯m your second brother, where were you when you were beating my cousin?¡± Xie Jinfei sneered, filled with contempt, ¡°At sixteen you had a child with a wild man, and at twenty-one, just back in the country, you¡¯re drugging and nning to sleep with another wild man, I have no sister as shameful as you!¡± Ye Xingbei widened her eyes, looking dumbly at him. Was this really her big brother? Looking at the contemptuous and disdainful gaze of Xie Jinfei, Ye Xingbei¡¯s heart turned icy cold. As expected, she really had no luck with family. She shouldn¡¯t have had such unrealistic fantasies about her real brother. While she was speaking to Xie Jinfei, Xiang Bingzhi was still kicking and hitting her. Upon hearing her call Xie Jinfei ¡°Second Brother,¡± Xiang Bingzhi¡¯s face grew more ferocious, she grabbed her hair, forced her to turn her head, and pped her several more times. Bolting to her feet, she grabbed a knife from the tea table, raising it to sh at her face, ¡°You little slut, you steal my man, and now you want to seduce my cousin! Once I ruin your seductive face, let¡¯s see how you seduce men!¡± The sharp de, shimmering with a cold, fearsome light, was mercilessly shed towards Ye Xingbei¡¯s right cheek¡. Chapter 80 - 80: Regret and Fear Chapter 80: Regret and Fear Trantor: 549690339 Ye Xingbei struggled hard, trying to escape, but Xie Jinfei twisted both her arms behind her back, forcing her to kneel on the ground,pletely immobile. As the dagger was about to trace its way across her face, she closed her eyes in despair. At the critical moment, someone dashed in from the outside of the door with lightning speed and kicked away the dagger from Xiang Bingzhi¡¯s hand. With a ¡°crack¡± of the sound of a broken bone, the dagger fell on the ground as Xiang Bingzhi tumbled to the floor, clutching her wrist in pain and screaming. Xie Jinfei burst into fury, red at the neer and said, ¡°Are you courting death? How dare you bully my cousin! You¡¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he recognized the neer, he abruptly shut his mouth, bbergasted, stuttering, ¡°Fifth, Fifth Brother?¡±. Gu Junzhu didn¡¯t reply but instead kicked towards him. He quickly backed away, releasing Ye Xingbei¡¯s twisted arms. In the blink of an eye, Ye Xingbei was helped up by Gu Junzhu and pulled close into his hold. He was dumbstruck. He watched as Gu Junzhu held Ye Xingbei with a look of pain and rage on his face, and he remembered what his eldest brother had said two days ago ¨C the Jiang Family and Gu Junzhu were joined by marriage. It was said that Gu Junzhu was on the verge of death, and Jiang Zhengxing didn¡¯t want to marry off Jiang Siyou and Jiang Lingyu to him. So he brought back Ye Xingbei and married her to Gu Junzhu. But seeing Gu Junzhu¡¯s imposing aura showed no signs of someone who was about to die? So, he just twisted the arms of Gu Junzhu¡¯s wife and allowed his cousin to cruelly beat Gu Junzhu¡¯s wife? Thinking about the terrifying tales of Gu Junzhu, Xie Jinfei, who was previously fearless, felt an unheard-of chill running up his spine. He felt like he had fallen into an ice cave, an intense chill seeping into his heart. When Gu Junzhu saw that Ye Xingbei¡¯s face was swollen, and blood was dripping from her nose and mouth, a pain and rage he had never felt before swept over him,pelling a desire to murder. Gu Chi, who was following him, saw Ye Xingbei¡¯s injury. He immediately called Gu Qingrun over on his phone. Soon Ye Yiyang and Xueno arrived as well. Gu Qingrun arrived with his medical box when he was informed by Gu Chi that Ye Xingbei had been injured. When he arrived, Gu Junzhu was already sitting on the sofa hugging Ye Xingbei, using a damp cloth handed by Gu Chi to wipe the blood off her face. Gu Qingrun hurried over with his medical box, knelt down on one knee before Ye Xingbei, and began treating her wounds. Xueno saw Ye Xingbei¡¯s injured face, his usuallyposed self felt both enraged and hurt, his eyes turning red, he asked Gu Chi, ¡°Who did this?¡± Gu Chi pointed towards Xiang Bingzhi who was dragged by Xie Jinfei to sit on the other side of the sofa. As Xie Jinfei didn¡¯t bring a family doctor, he had to call for an ambnce. Sadly, it would take a few minutes for the ambnce to arrive, so he had to support Xiang Bingzhi to sit on the sofa, miserable beyond belief. He had managed to offend the most dangerous person in Beijing! Gu Junzhu¡¯s status may not be the most honorable among the loaded youths in Beijing, but he was unquestionably the wealthiest and most formidable among them. Senior Master Gu had three sons and two daughters in his lifetime. His two sons gave him three grandsons and two granddaughters. Yet now, besides Senior Master Gu and Gu Junzhu, all the rest were dead. In Senior Master Gu¡¯s life, Gu Junzhu was the only descendant left, treasured more than his own life. If anyone dared to make Gu Junzhu suffer, Senior Master Gu wouldn¡¯t hesitate to fight against them with his entire family¡¯s power and people. Other families had to consider their elders and young ones; who dared to risk their all against Senior Master Gu? Chapter 81 - 81: It Won’t Hurt After a Little Blow Chapter 81: It Won¡¯t Hurt After a Little Blow Trantor: 549690339 After he and his older brother arrived in Beijing, their grandfather sternly warned them that they absolutely must not cross Gu Junzhu. But inadvertently, he did. While attacking, all he remembered was that Ye Xingbei had a bastard child with a stranger when she was only sixteen. Hepletely forgot what his older brother had told him about Ye Xingbei¡¯s marriage alliance with Gu Junzhu. Now he was shaken to his core, filled with deep regret. No matter how much he regretted, Xiang Bingzhi was still his cousin. When Xiang Bingzhi¡¯s wrist was broken by Gu Junzhu¡¯s kick, he couldn¡¯t abandon her. He could only grit his teeth, help Xiang Bingzhi to the sofa, and call for medical attention. Seeing Gu Chi point at Xiang Bingzhi, Xueno¡¯s gaze fell on Xiang¡¯s face. Before he could react, Ye Yiyang, who hade in with them, charged at Xiang Bingzhi like a little cannonball. He ran up to Xiang Bingzhi, jumped, and grabbed her hair all at once. Yanked hard by him, the pain caused Xiang Bingzhi to scream and lean towards Ye Yiyang involuntarily. Ye Yiyang held her hair tightly and strenuously pulled her towards his chest. Xiang Bingzhi fell to the ground from his pulling, screaming continuously. Seeing Xiang Bingzhi fall, little Ye Yiyang pouted, saying nothing. He climbed onto Xiang Bingzhi, and clenched his tiny fists. Drawing on his full strength, he pounded at Xiang Bingzhi¡¯s face, wrathfully shouting: ¡°You bullied my mom, I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯m only five, I won¡¯t be prosecuted for murder, if you dare to bully my mom, I will kill you, even if you die, you deserve it!¡± The child Ye Yiyang fiercely muttered threats while drawing on all his strength to viciously hammer at Xiang Bingzhi¡¯s face. The little one¡¯s strength couldn¡¯tpare to an adult¡¯s, but when he hit someone¡¯s face with all his might, it had to be quite painful. His punches came down one after another, and soon blood began to flow from Xiang Bingzhi¡¯s face which soon became a palette of blues and purples. Xie Jinfei was stunned. The little boy was only five, and had been weak and sickly since birth, with a poor digestive system. He looked much younger than his peers, more like a three or four-year-old. But seeing his bulging eyes and fierce fighting, his aura red brightly, he was even more formidable than many adults. Xie Jinfei was taken aback and it took him a moment toe back to his senses and rush to help. Gu Chi and Xueno immediately stepped forward and shielded the little boy, their eyes fixed menacingly on Xie Jinfei. Xie Jinfei hade out to y with friends today and did not bring any bodyguards along. At a nce, he could tell that Gu Chi and Xueno were both formidable. He would definitely lose one-on-two. Moreover, he was the Second Young Master of the Xie Family. As a golden and noble son, fighting with other people¡¯s servants was simply degrading. He hesitated and held off from making a move, turning to Gu Junzhu and saying: ¡°Fifth Brother, say something!¡± Gu Junzhu nced at him but said nothing, continuing to watch as Gu Qingrun treated Ye Xingbei¡¯s facial wounds. It was Ye Xingbei who signalled for Gu Qingrun to pause, than turning to the child she called: ¡°Xiao Shu,e over here, stop hitting her, your hand must be hurting.¡± Xie Jinfei¡¯s mouth twitched, he opened it to say something but eventually didn¡¯t dare. The child¡¯s hand was indeed hurting. Hearing his mother called him, he climbed off Xiang Bingzhi and clumsily ran to Ye Xingbei. Lifting his little face, he blew on Ye Xingbei¡¯s injuries: ¡°Mommy, let Xiao Shu blow on it for you, it won¡¯t hurt if I blow on it..¡± Chapter 82 - 82: Escaping by the Skin of One’s Teeth Chapter 82: Escaping by the Skin of One¡¯s Teeth Trantor: 549690339 The little one blew on Ye Xingbei, silent tears streaming down his face. He didn¡¯t cry, but his silent tears were even more heart-wrenching. Ye Xingbei hastily pulled him into his arms, bent down and kissed him on his forehead, ¡°Xiao Shu, don¡¯t cry. Mommy is not in pain at all.¡± ¡°Xiao Shu isn¡¯t crying,¡± the little one raised his small paw to wipe his tears, ¡°Sand got into my eyes.¡± Gu Qingrun, who was waiting to apply medicine to Ye Xingbei, was speechless. This excuse is really suitable for all ages! If even a three-year-old child knows it, who can be fooled? The more the little one wiped, the faster the tears flowed, and he could only wipe incessantly with his small hand. Ye Xingbei saw several green spots on the little one¡¯s white and tender hand, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed. He beckoned Gu Qingrun, ¡°Dr. Gu, please check on Xiao Shu quickly. Has he hurt his bones?¡± Gu Qingrun had no choice but to check on the little one first. After Gu Qingrun pressed on the little one¡¯s fingers and confirmed that his bones were not hurt, Ye Xingbei was relieved. He pulled his son into his arms, distressed, ¡°Baby, fighting is a matter of adults. Your bones are not fully grown yet, and your skin is so delicate. You can¡¯t fight with others. Did you hear me?¡± ¡°Your mother is right!¡± Gu Junzhu ruffled the little one¡¯s head, ¡°Son, protecting your mother is your father¡¯s job. You don¡¯t have to do it. Look, you hurt your hand. How distressed is your mother?¡± Xie Jinfei, who had been nervously watching the situation here, was in turmoil. Father? Mother? Son? That little one who fought like a wild wolf cub is the son of Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei? Could it be that the bastard Ye Xingbei gave birth to five years ago is Gu Junzhu¡¯s seed? So that¡¯s why Gu Junzhu married Ye Xingbei, who has a notorious reputation? Xie Jinfei looked at Gu Junzhu, and then at the little one who just fought, the more he looked, the more they looked alike. Damn it. Now he was in trouble. He and his cousin beat up the mother of Gu Junzhu¡¯s son. He would definitely be severely punished, if not killed! How could he end this? He wasn¡¯t someone who liked to cause trouble, but he wasn¡¯t afraid of it either. He had always behaved decently and sit uprightly, never fearing anyone. But today, he was scared to death of Gu Junzhu, his heart was in turmoil, and he felt his future was dark. Xiang Bingzhi had first had her wrist broken by Gu Junzhu, and then was beaten up by Young Ye Yiyang until her face was swollen. She was in such pain that she screamed, ¡°Cousin, you must avenge me! I want to kill that little bastard, hurry up¡¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Xie Jinfei lowered his voice and shouted angrily: ¡°What little bastard? That¡¯s Fifth Brother¡¯s son, are you trying to get killed?¡± Xiang Bingzhi was the only daughter of the Xiang Family, spoiled and used to the power and status of the Xie Family and Xiang Family, she had never been disadvantaged before. She knew Gu Junzhu was not to be provoked, but she thought, no matter what, Gu Junzhu was still a man. As a man, how could he stoop down to her level? The Gu Family, Xie Family, Xiang Family, they were all familiar families. Senior Master Gu, Senior Master Xie, Senior Master Xiang they all knew each other well. Although the rtionships varied in closeness and hierarchy, there was always a bond between them. Gu Junzhu must not have recognized her so he broke her wrist. If Gu Junzhu had seen her face clearly, he wouldn¡¯t dare start a fight with her! Chapter 83 - 83 I’m not Xiao Shu, not that easy to fool! Chapter 83: I¡¯m not Xiao Shu, not that easy to fool! Trantor: 549690339 With those thoughts in mind, she began to shout, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Fifth Brother¡¯s son? Fifth Brother is too overbearing! He actually dared to kick and break my wrist! This matter isn¡¯t going to end here! He a grown man dares to bully a little girl like me; has he no shame? I¡¯m going to seek justice from Grandpa Gu!¡± ¡°Will you shut up?!¡± Xie Jinfei was extremely annoyed with his busty and brainless cousin. Before, he thought that even though his cousin was a bit spoiled, she was genuine, protective, and knew how to show kindness. She was also his aunt¡¯s only daughter; he¡¯d always been close to her and had helped her out of tight spots whenever he could. But today he realized that his cousin wasn¡¯t genuine after all; she was downright clueless. Taking her grievances to Senior Master Gu? In Senior Master Gu¡¯s eyes, no onebined in this world was as important as a single hair from Gu Junzhu¡¯s head. Toin about Gu Junzhu to Senior Master Gu would be like begging for a death wish. ¡°Second Cousin, how could you!¡± Xiang Bingzhi¡¯s whole body hurt, the pain making her almost pass out, but she still yelled, unyielding, ¡°Can you just stand by and watch me being bullied? Are you still a man? I tell you, this matter can¡¯t end here! I swear I will¡¡± Based on Xie Jinfei¡¯s understanding of Xiang Bingzhi, he knew that she was about to start cursing. So, he preemptively covered her mouth. Xiang Bingzhi was so angry that her eyes popped out and turned bloodshot. She stared at him viciously. Meanwhile, Gu Junzhu, with Ye Xingbei in his arms, nced at Xie Jinfei and said indifferently, ¡°Xie Jinfei, your cousin is right. This matter won¡¯t just end here!¡± After saying that, he stood up, bent over to pick up Ye Xingbei and strutted off. Xie Jinfei had broken out in a cold sweat from the look Gu Junzhu gave him before leaving. Watching Gu Junzhu¡¯s departing back, he stood in chilled shock. His hands trembling slightly, he took out his phone and dialed Xie Yunlin¡¯s number: ¡°Brother, I¡I¡¯ve caused a lot of trouble with Xiao Zi¡¡± * Gu Junzhu left the hotel carrying Ye Xingbei and returned to the Gu Family vi. On the way, the little one clung tightly to a corner of Gu Junzhu¡¯s clothes, neither crying nor making a fuss, just quietly endearing. Back at the vi, all three of them took a bath. Gu Junzhu re-dressed the wound on Ye Xingbei¡¯s face. After dressing the wound on her face, Gu Junzhu examined Ye Xingbei¡¯s body: ¡°Do you have wounds anywhere else?¡± Ye Xingbei blushed and shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Gu Junzhu looked at the little one who was gazing at Ye Xingbei adoringly, and didn¡¯t expose her. He ruffled the little one¡¯s hair: ¡°Good boy, it¡¯ste. Xiao Shu should go to sleep now; you have school tomorrow.¡± The little one obediently nodded his head, crawled onto his little pillow andy down. He looked eagerly at Ye Xingbei. Ye Xingbei chuckled andy down beside him. She pulled him into her arms and kissed his forehead: ¡°Sleep now, sweetheart. Mom¡¯s here.¡± The little one turned his head to look at Gu Junzhu. Gu Junzhu alsoy down next to him. He gave him a kiss, ruffling his hair, ¡°Dad¡¯s here too.¡± The little one was pleased. He kissed both of them in turn and then closed his eyes. He fell asleep quickly. Gu Junzhu moved him to one side, took over his spot, and began to undress Ye Xingbei. Ye Xingbei blushed and struggled, ¡°Go away, stop being naughty!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s being naughty with you?¡± Gu Junzhu said with a cold expression, ¡°I¡¯m applying medicine to you..¡± Chapter 84 - 84: This Person Really Has Schizophrenia Chapter 84: This Person Really Has Schizophrenia Trantor: 549690339 Ye Xingbei clutched her clothes tightly, ¡°No need, I¡¯m not injured.¡± Gu Junzhu pried her hand open, tore a corner of her dress with a rip. He spoke with a voice as cold as frosted ss, ¡°I¡¯m not Xiao Shumiao, I¡¯m not so easily fooled as her!¡± Ye Xingbei blushed with guilt, lowering her head, avoiding his gaze. Upon seeing the wounds on Ye Xingbei¡¯s body, Gu Junzhu¡¯s heart ached, his brow furrowed. Ye Xingbei¡¯s skin was extremely white, as white as pearls, as white as jade. At this moment, on her snow-white skin, a myriad of green and purple bruises were scattered around. It was a shocking sight. When he saw the bruise on Ye Xingbei¡¯s waist, his stare turned sharp and cold, making Ye Xingbei¡¯s scalp prickle and goosebumps rise all over her body. Ye Xingbei awkwardly shrank back, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, it¡¯s frightening.¡± Gu Junzhu lifted his head to look at her, his pupils pitch ck, his icy demeanor as if frozen by the frost, sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. Unable to resist, Ye Xingbei shrank back once more. Her thoughts were not wrong. This man¡this man indeed has a split personality. Normally around her, he acted like a refined hooligan, carefree, and elegantlyzy. But right now, because of his anger, he was like a drawn Thousand Year Cold Sword, so sharp it was impossible to look directly at him. Gu Junzhu kept silent, pressed Ye Xingbei onto the bed with a finger, took the medicine bottle, and began to apply the medicine for her. Ye Xingbei knew, the medicine in Gu Junzhu¡¯s hand was excellent in quality. It must be so expensive it¡¯s terrifying! She had seen many fine things, but she had never seen such an effective medication. When she was first injured, her face swelled up, ugly as a pig¡¯s head, even she didn¡¯t dare look at herself. However, after applying Gu Junzhu¡¯s medicine for just a little over an hour, the swelling had begun to subside. Although it was still mottled with green and purple, at least it wasn¡¯t as hideously swollen as before. Even the pain relief was very good. At that time, she was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t even speak clearly, but now, there was just a dull ache, not much sensation anymore. Xiang Bingzhi had kicked her several times, and she would feel pain in her waist and abdomen whenever she breathed. Once Gu Junzhu¡¯s medicine was applied, she immediately felt a cool andfortable sensation, and the originally painful wound didn¡¯t hurt as much anymore. Consequently, she gave up resisting and obediently lied there, allowing Gu Junzhu to apply the medicine. The medicine needed to be spread evenly on the bruise to have a quick effect. For the external injury medicine that was more precious than gold, Gu Junzhu didn¡¯t skimp, applying a thickyer on the bruise and gently massaging in circles with his fingertips to promote absorption. He was very careful. Very gentle. He had never imagined that someday he would be treating a girl with such careful tenderness. There was a feeling in his heart that he himself couldn¡¯t quite describe. This strange feeling made him treat the girl even more gently when applying the medicine. In his gaze, there was a sympathy he himself was not even aware of. Ye Xingbei was the most tolerant girl he had ever met. The girls he had met before would whine at the slightest bump to a finger. Yet Ye Xingbei, being as injured as she was, remained silent. If he hadn¡¯t discovered it, this silly girl probably wouldn¡¯t treat her injuries as anything serious, let alone care for herself meticulously, applying some good medication to ease her pain. This silly girl, clearly so badly injured, kept insisting she was fine and not hurt.. Chapter 85 - 85: What are you thinking about? Why are you so sad? Chapter 85: What are you thinking about? Why are you so sad? Trantor: 549690339 He diligently applied medicine to every wound on Ye Xingbei¡¯s body, then threw the ointment aside and pinned her down. Ye Xingbei reached out with her tender white hands to push him away, ¡°Get off me, stop messing around!¡± The tone of her words was supposed to be reprimanding, but because she was weak, her voice sounded gentle and sweet, like she was acting spoiled. Gu Junzhu¡¯s eyes darkened, he lowered his head and gently kissed her bruised cheek. Ye Xingbei knew that, although her face was no longer inted like a pig¡¯s head, those bruises were still present. Her face, marred with patches of purple and green, must¡¯ve looked thoroughly unpleasant. She didn¡¯t want anyone to see her in such an unsightly state. So, turning her head aside, she fiercely pushed Gu Junzhu away, ¡°Stop messing around, get up, get up quickly!¡± She couldn¡¯t understand how Gu Junzhu could bring himself to kiss her when her face looked as distorted as a clown¡¯s at the moment. Grabbing her chin, Gu Junzhu kissed the ck-and-blue area near her eye again. Flushing a vibrant red, Ye Xingbei put all her strength into pushing him away, ¡°Stop kissing me! I just applied medicine, aren¡¯t you afraid it might poison you?¡± Holding her chin and gazing at her, Gu Junzhu¡¯s dark eyes glittered with an unusual light, ¡°Ye Xiaobei, rest easy, I¡¯ll definitely help you get your revenge!¡± Revenge? A sh of hurt crossed Ye Xingbei¡¯s eyes as she turned to look out the window. She really didn¡¯t care about what Xiang Bingzhi had done to her. If she ever did anything wrong, Ye Xinn¡¯s punishments were much harsher than Xiang Bingzhi¡¯s. She was not afraid of pain. Irrelevant people couldn¡¯t really hurt her, no matter how much physical pain they caused. What was the so-called bitterness of flesh and bone? What truly hurt was a wounded heart. Xie Jinfei had hurt her heart. Thinking about the contempt and disdain in Xie Jinfei¡¯s eyes when he looked at her, the sneering tone when he spoke to her, Ye Xingbei felt her heart clench in pain. Even if Xie Jinfei didn¡¯t know she was his cousin, even when he thought she was Jiang Zhengxing¡¯s daughter, he was her first cousin, wasn¡¯t he? Why could he chat delightfully with Jiang Siyou and Jiang Lingyu, but disdain and loathe her? Gu Junzhu held her chin, forcing her to turn her face towards him and look into her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind that¡¯s making you so sad?¡± By the time he arrived, the conversation between Xie Jinfei and Ye Xingbei had ended. He hadn¡¯t heard the dialogue between Xie Jinfei and Ye Xingbei, and was thus unaware of how Xie Jinfei¡¯s attitude had hurt Ye Xingbei¡¯s heart. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Ye Xingbei brushed his hand away, forcing a slight smile on her face, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I want to sleep.¡± Frowning, Gu Junzhu grasped her cheeks and gave them a small tug, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to smile then don¡¯t, you look as if you¡¯re about to cry!¡± ¡°It hurts!¡± Ye Xingbei eximed as her already injured face stung from Gu Junzhu¡¯s pinch, almost bringing tears to her eyes. She pped Gu Junzhu¡¯s hand and vigorously pushed him away. Gu Junzhu let go of her cheeks and, with gentleness reminiscent of Xiao Shu, leaned in to blow on her cheek in an attempt to soothe her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, the pain will go away once I blow on it.¡± Ye Xingbei was at a loss for words, she vehemently pushed him away, ¡°How old are you? Why are you so childish! Go to bed immediately!¡± Gu Junzhu was pushed down by Ye Xingbei. While lying t on the bed with one hand propped behind his head and the other holding Ye Xingbei¡¯s hand, he called out, ¡°Ye Xiaobei¡¡± With her eyes shut tight, Ye Xingbei ignored him. ¡°Ye Xiaobei?¡± ¡°Ye Xiaobei?¡± ¡°Ye Xiaobei?¡± ¡°Ye Xiaobei?¡± ¡°Ye Xiaobei?¡± Unable to tolerate his incessant pestering anymore, Ye Xingbei opened her eyes and looked at him exasperatedly, ¡°What exactly do you want? Are you going to sleep or not?¡± Chapter 86 - 86: She is in chaos. Chapter 86: She is in chaos. Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xiaobei¡¡± Gu Junzhu tightened his grip on her hand and looked at her, ¡°We are legally married, we had a wedding night, my father even held a banquet for us. You are my wife, the one who will be with me for a lifetime! I won¡¯t let anyone bully you, just wait and see. No matter who dares to bully you, I will make them regret it!¡± Bathing inmplight, he looked stunning. He, who had always possessed a charming and mesmerizing face, looked even more handsome and soul-stirring under the warm and hazymplight. Especially those eyes, so clear and shiny, sparked a light that Ye Xingbei couldn¡¯t understand. It was like a whirlpool that could suck away the soul, attracting Ye Xingbei so much that she could not shift her gaze. It was only after a while she awkwardly averted her gaze and softly said as she moved her hand within his grasp, ¡°But, aren¡¯t we pretending to be a couple?¡± Gu Junzhu pulled her into his embrace and kissed her head, ¡°Even if we¡¯re pretending, we¡¯re still a couple! You¡¯re my wife, Gu Junzhu¡¯s wife. I can¡¯t even bear to hurt you, how can I let others do so?¡± He gave the back of her head a good rub, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you and Xiao Shu for a lifetime!¡± Ye Xingbei felt somewhat dazed. A lifetime? Were they still pretending to be a couple? Hadn¡¯t they be a real married couple? She looked up at Gu Junzhu, ¡°Are you never going to find a real wife?¡± Gu Junzhu looked at her seriously, ¡°You are my wife, why do I need to find another? Do you want me to be guilty of bigamy?¡± Ye Xingbei, ¡°¡But aren¡¯t we just pretending?¡± ¡°Who said so?¡± Gu Junzhu seriously said, ¡°Our marriage certificate is real! Our union is legally protected! Who dares to say that we¡¯re just pretending?¡± Ye Xingbei, Legally speaking, they indeed were a real married couple. But¡ but hadn¡¯t they agreed to pretend? She was now all mixed up. It seems she had inadvertently been tricked by him! What pretending to be a couple? They had a marriage certificate! In the eyes of others, they were a real couple! But real couples¡ they had agreed to each get their desires met by pretending to be a couple! Real or pretending, Ye Xingbei was now totally confused. Gu Qingrun had given her some painkillers with a sedativeponent. As she was thinking, her mind became muddled, and she uncontrobly closed her eyes, saying groggily, ¡°I¡¯ll go to sleep first, we can talk tomorrow¡¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sleep yet,¡± Gu Junzhu asked, ¡°What happened tonight? How did you end up in a dispute with Xie Jinfei?¡± Ye Xingbei closed her eyes, and mumbled a few sentences. As her voice gradually became softer, she fell asleep. Luckily, before she dozed off, she had exined the details of the incident. Gu Junzhu withdrew his phone and sent a simple text to Gu Chi. Gu Chi replied swiftly with three simple words: Yes, Young Master! Gu Junzhu threw his phone to the side, his lips curved into a cold smile. Daring to bully his wife? They¡¯re asking for trouble! * Ye Xingbei woke upte the next day. When she opened her eyes, it was already past ten o¡¯clock. Startled, she quickly sat up. Ye Yiyang, who had been reading a book beside her, immediately put down the book and climbed over to her. He gently touched the bruise on her face and asked anxiously, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re awake? Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± Ye Xingbei replied with a smile, giving her son a good morning kiss and caressing his soft little face, ¡°Darling, why aren¡¯t you at school?¡± Chapter 87 - 87: Very Happy, Very Happy Chapter 87: Very Happy, Very Happy Trantor: 549690339 The little guy snuggled into her arms, his small arms wrapping around her waist, ¡°I¡¯m worried about mom, I don¡¯t want to go to school.¡± He looked up at Ye Xingbei, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be mad, Xiao Shu can still rank first even without going to school! I¡¯ll always be the top, if I can¡¯t, mom can spank me!¡± His gaze was clear and clean, filled with uneasiness and attachment. Ye Xingbei¡¯s heart softened to a mess, she rubbed his head and smiled, ¡°Mom¡¯s not mad! Xiao Shu is only five years old, it¡¯s too early for him to be in grade three. All because of the unreliable little uncle, who sent Xiao Shu into primary school. Otherwise, Xiao Shu should be in kindergarten now. It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t rank first. If you can¡¯t keep up with the study, we will repeat the grade next year. Xiao Shu is still young, we have plenty of time.¡± ¡°No, Xiao Shu likes being in the third grade!¡± The little guy shook his head and clung tightly to Ye Xingbei, ¡°Not only do I want to be in the third grade, but I also want to skip grades in the future! I want to graduate from university very early, find a job, earn a lot of money, and let mom enjoy life.¡± ¡°Little elf, who taught you this?¡± Ye Xingbei was amused, she rubbed his little nose, ¡°School is also a kind of enjoyment, Mom doesn¡¯t need Xiao Shu to earn money. Mom wants Xiao Shu to be like other kids, one step at a time, steady, secure, and grow up happily.¡± The little guy snuggled his face into Ye Xingbei¡¯s bosom, gently rubbing it, ¡°As long as mom is with Xiao Shu, Xiao Shu will be very, very happy!¡± Ye Xingbei hugged her son tight, bending over to kiss him on top of his head. Although her son didn¡¯t say it out loud, Ye Xingbei could tell, her son was scaredst night. At that time, she was pinned down to the ground by Xie Jinfei, she didn¡¯t see when her son came in. Did he see Xiang Bingzhi holding a dagger, viciously shing at her? If the little guy saw it, would it leave a psychological scar on him? Everyone says Xiao Shu is smart, but no matter how smart, he¡¯s still only a five-year-old child. The mind of a child is always vulnerable. Ye Xingbei dared not ask, for fear that in case the child didn¡¯t see it, her asking might make the child more scared. All she could do was silently resolve to spend more time with her son,forting him, and making him forget aboutst night¡¯s incident as soon as possible. The door was gently pushed open, the little guy twisted his small body to look, his big eyes dewy from sleep instantly brightened, his little voice which was originally sullen, became crisp immediately, ¡°Daddy!¡± Gu Junzhu walked in with a smile, first ruffled the little guy¡¯s hair, then looked at Ye Xingbei, ¡°Awake?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Ye Xingbei nodded shyly, turning her face to the side, trying not to let Gu Junzhu see. Though she just woke up, without the chance to look in the mirror, she could imagine how her bruised face fromst night¡¯s ordeal would still be visible. Now that it¡¯s daylight, everything can be seen in fine details. She must look terrible now! Gu Junzhu saw her shyness and chuckled, he ruffled the little guy¡¯s hair again, ¡°When you wake up, get out of bed and clean yourself, thene downstairs to eat with our son.¡± Ye Xingbei was surprised, looking at her son, ¡°Xiao Shu, haven¡¯t you eaten breakfast yet?¡± Upon awakening, she saw the little guy sitting neatly dressed, reading by her side, she thought he had already eaten. Gu Junzhu patted the little guy on his head, ¡°He insisted on not eating until you woke up, so he could eat with you..¡± Chapter 88 - 88 Sweet as Honey Chapter 88: Sweet as Honey Trantor: 549690339 Although the little one was clinging to him, it was evident that the person closest and dearest to his heart was Ye Xingbei. Seeing Ye Xingbei still asleep, the little fellow grew anxious and stayed by her side, refusing to leave. The more Gu Junzhu interacted with the affectionate child, the more he liked him. What difference did it make that they were not biologically rted? Such a loyal and affectionate child, if he was raising him, then he was his. Once the child grew up, he would still respect him! Knowing that his son was still hungry, Ye Xingbei quickly got out of bed to wash up and change her clothes. While washing her face, she nced at herself in the mirror. The medicine Gu Junzhu gave her was indeed miraculous. Just one night, her face, which was previously covered with a palette of blues and purples, was now left with faint traces. Although it still looked awful, it was no longer terrifying to look at. She estimated that in a few more days, she would fully recover. Ye Xingbei sighed in relief. Everyone has a love for beauty. With such an unsightly face, she was even embarrassed to meet people. Ye Xingbei usually didn¡¯t wear makeup, but today to cover the scars on her face, she deliberately applied light makeup after cleaning herself. After applying a thinyer of BB cream over the faint scars, the marks on her face were obscured even further. Feeling satisfied, she left the bathroom and then held her son¡¯s hand to go downstairs for a meal. Little one¡¯s left hand was held by Ye Xingbei and his right hand immediately reached out for Gu Junzhu¡¯s. As they walked downstairs, he tucked his short legs in and excitedly shouted, ¡°Mommy and Daddy, swing me, swing me!¡± Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei mutually raised the hand they were holding in unison. The little fellow was light. When his short legs pulled in, his body lifted off the ground and was carried downstairs by Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei from both sides. Ye Xingbei was worried that it might hurt his little arms, but he was just smiling in excitement. Afternding, he tugged at Gu Junzhu¡¯s clothes, bent Gu Junzhu¡¯s waist down and hugged his neck, giving him a loud ¡°muah¡±! Then, heughed cheerfully and ran excitedly towards the dining room like a dancing swallow. Ye Xingbei followed behind him with a smile on her face, full offort, yet with a hint of sadness. Back in the Ye family, her son had neverughed this happily. He was so young, but he was serious and calm, with none of the childlike innocence typical for his age. Could it be that he knew too, that the Ye family was not their home. And he regarded this ce as his real home. She nced at Gu Junzhu and suddenly felt the urge to seriously invest in this marriage. It didn¡¯t matter if she and Gu Junzhu weren¡¯t in love for now. They had a marriage certificate. They were legally married. Without love, they could cultivate affection over time, living together day in, day out. In this world, there are many couples who don¡¯t marry for love, but for various reasons, they end up living together. Especiallymon are business alliances in the market. She and Gu Junzhu could do the same. Even without love, she could manage this marriage well, spend a lifetime with Gu Junzhu, and make her son see this ce as his home for his entire life, where he could be carefree and happy every day! Gu Junzhu noticed something unusual in her gaze and flicked her forehead, ¡°What are you thinking? You¡¯re about to bump into the door frame!¡± Ye Xingbei quickly shook her head, ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything.¡± She walked quickly into the dining room and sat down next to her son. As for spending a lifetime together with him, she would keep it to herself. There was no need to tell him. He always yed his cards in an unpredictable manner. If she told him, who knew what irrelevant things he would say, or what unpredictable things he would do.. Chapter 89 - 89: Begging for Mercy Chapter 89: Begging for Mercy Trantor: 549690339 The breakfast was hearty. Ever since Ye Xingbei lifted the food restrictions, the variety of food that they could eat increased substantially, enhancing the little one¡¯s appetite. Sampling a bit of this and that, the little one unknowingly fills his tummy till it bulges, stuffed. Seeing his son eat so much, Ye Xingbei smiles contentedly. No matter how much she dislikes Gu Junzhu, she has to admit that he has helped her greatly in the matter of getting her son to eat, she is grateful for a lifetime. There are so many delicious foods in the world, but her son could only have simple porridge and small dishes in the past, every time she ate with her son, her heart would ache. However, having seen her son¡¯s asthma attacks, she was afraid of losing him and did not dare to experiment, so she had to follow the rules and let her son eat only a few simple things every day. Over time, even adults would get tired of such a diet, let alone a young child? The little one grew thinner than other kids, and this was closely rted to her over-cautiousness. Luckily, she met Gu Junzhu, who helped solve this problem. The little one can now eat more and more foods each day. Meal times are no longer a frown-filled, hard-to-swallow affair. Instead, he¡¯s enthusiastic, spirited, thoroughly enjoying the gastronomic offerings, his beautiful little face showing pure enjoyment. Seeing her son happy, Ye Xingbei is happy too. After breakfast, the little one pulled Gu Junzhu to the living room to y video games together. Ye Xingbei was asked to sit aside and apany them. ying video games with Dad, with Mom watching on the side, the little one¡¯s excitement suffused his face, burning as red as a beet. At first, Gu Junzhu didn¡¯t know how to y the games that the little one liked. However, the little one taught him one round and Gu Junzhu picked it up right away, ying well and truly. After two rounds, father and son teamed up, conquering all opposition. When they won, the little one¡¯s cheers threatened to bring down the roof. He dropped the controller, hugged Gu Junzhu, and nted several solid kisses on him. Gu Junzhu, holding the soft little body in his arms, felt an increasing sense of affection for the child. He pinched the little one¡¯s cheeks and they rolled around on the sofa together. Ye Xingbei watched them with a smile and her heart raced uncontrobly. She had made up her mind! She was definitely going to be Gu Junzhu¡¯s wife for life, and let him be her son¡¯s father for life! She was not a bad woman. It wasn¡¯t just about using Gu Junzhu. Since she had decided to be Gu Junzhu¡¯s wife for life, she would treat him like her own family in the future. As long as they don¡¯t part ways, she will be good to him for a lifetime. As the little one was ying enthusiastically, Gu Chi entered the room and reported: ¡°Young Master, Young Master Xie and Second Young Master Xie have arrived with Miss Xiang.¡± Gu Junzhu, still holding the little one, straightened up, patted the little one¡¯s bum, handed him to Ye Xingbei, and ordered gravely, ¡°Let them in.¡± Ye Xingbei took her son over and frowned at Gu Junzhu: ¡°What are they doing here?¡± ¡°Beg for mercy, what else can they do?¡± Gu Junzhu handed the game controller to the little one and said nonchntly. Ye Xingbei was surprised: ¡°Beg for mercy?¡± ¡°Of course, they are here to beg for mercy,¡± Gu Junzhu chuckled coldly, ¡°After beating up my wife, do they think they can get away with it?¡± ¡°Um¡¡± Ye Xingbei said: ¡°Xiang Bingzhi was hurt a lot worse than I wasst night.¡± She was just a bit battered. Xiang Bingzhi was not only beaten ck and blue by her son, but the worst part was that Gu Junzhu broke her wrist with a kick. All things considered, the person who really sufferedst night was Xiang Bingzhi.. Chapter 90 - 90: He’s Unreasonable! Chapter 90: He¡¯s Unreasonable! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°So what?¡± Gu Junzhu stared at her, ¡°As I saidst night, this matter won¡¯t end here! Anyone who dares to bully my wife must pay the price for daring to bully her! Is my wife that easy to bully?¡± ¡°¡¡± Ye Xingbei blushed. This man kept saying ¡°my wife,¡± and he does so very fluently. This man acts more professionally than her when putting on a show. She needs to learn from him in the future! As she was lost in her thoughts, Gu Chi, Xie Yunlin, Xie Jinfei, and Xiang Bingzhi came into the living room. Xie Yunlin was tall and handsome, and Xie Jinfei was suave and chic. Both men were extremely good-looking with elegant demeanor and outstanding attire, clearly well-bred young masters from respectable families. Following them was Xiang Bingzhi. Her figure was okay, but her face was a mess. One of her eyes was ckened and so swollen that it was barely a slit, much like a panda¡¯s eye. Her face was a patchwork of blue and purple bruises, the corner of her mouth was split, and her right arm was in a splint and suspended from her neck. The sight was horrific. Seeing Xiang Bingzhi, Ye Xingbei felt extremely grateful for having that fast-acting injury medicine in Gu Junzhu¡¯s possession. Otherwise, she would have ended up looking like Xiang Bingzhi, showing up looking like this. If so, she would rather hide under a nket and not see anyone. Xiang Bingzhi didn¡¯t want to see anyone either, but she had no choice. As soon as her parents clocked in for work today, they were taken away for investigation by the Procuratorate. The charges were that someone reported that her parents were involved in corruption, bribery, and dereliction of duty. Her father works in the Treasury Department and her mother in the court, their official positions were not small, but also not that high. However, her grandparents, both on either side, are influential figures in Beijing, even national leaders have to give them some face when they meet. She¡¯s always been arrogant in Beijing, never afraid of anyone. She never thought that someone would dare to cause trouble for her parents and take them away for investigation. After her parents were taken away by the Procuratorate, someone immediately notified her grandparents. She originally thought that as long as her grandparents said a word, her parents would be released unscathed. However, the people at the Procuratorate said that the evidence they received was very detailed and conclusive, and there were people keeping an eye on the case from behind the scenes. Thew applies equally to all, whether prince ormoner. They dared not break thew knowingly. Therefore, they had to follow the proper procedure to investigate her parents¡¯ case. After hearing the response from the Procuratorate, the Xie and Xiang families immediately understood. Someone they had offended was deliberately targeting them. Both families quickly started investigating who it was they had offended. They soon discovered that she and Xie Jinfei had offended Gu Junzhu, and they had beaten up Gu Junzhu¡¯s newlywed wife. Her grandparents scolded her and Xie Jinfei badly over the phone. They berated them for offending Gu Junzhu seeking their own doom. The Gu Family has a unique status among the upper ss in Beijing. Senior Master Gu was a founding father. He was the sort of person who, no matter what happened, could stand firmly on his merit. Now, individuals with Senior Master Gu¡¯s status are few and far between. Senior Master Xie and Senior Master Xiang once served under Senior Master Gu. By rights, since Senior Master Xie and Senior Master Xiang used to serve under Senior Master Gu, there should be a bond of mutual respect between them. If a dispute arises among the younger generation, the elders step in, say a few kind words to smooth things over and the matter can be resolved. But Senior Master Gu is unreasonable! Chapter 91 - 91: He is a Just and Kind Five-Star Youth Chapter 91: He is a Just and Kind Five-Star Youth Trantor: 549690339 Yes. Senior Master Gu is a good person, an excellent man, a great husband, and a superb leader, but he is an unreasonable father! In his lifetime, out of his many children and grandchildren, except for Gu Junzhu, everyone else had died. The sole remaining Gu Junzhu then became his only sore spot. Whatever Gu Junzhu said, must be right. Whatever Gu Junzhu wanted to achieve, he insisted it must be achieved. Whoever dared to bully his son, he would hazard the entire Gu Family against them. He held a superior position and was willing to sacrifice everything for his son. Other families, with their sons and daughters, their entire n, who would dare topete with him? People who know Gu Junzhu, are always scrambling to please him. Who would dare to offend Gu Junzhu? Besides, even if one ignores Senior Master Gu, Gu Junzhu himself is not someone to be trifled with. He is wealthy, powerful, andpetent, with several childhood friends who are all heirs of top-tier families. Being an enemy of Gu Junzhu, would simply indicate a weariness for afortable life and a longing for death. Thankfully, Xie Jinfei and Xiang Bingzhi aren¡¯t in Beijing. Otherwise, without Gu Junzhu¡¯s intervention, Senior Master Xiang and Senior Master Xie could easily beat these two witless fools to death. But no matter how vexed one may be, what¡¯s done is done, and the only thing left is to try and resolve it. Senior Master Xiang and Senior Master Xie, being elders, couldn¡¯te personally, so they sent Xie Yunlin overnight to handle this matter. And what could Yunlin really do? Bring their entourage to apologize, and hand themselves over for whatever judgment was meted out! Xiang Bingzhi felt mortified, and originally didn¡¯t want toe. Xie Yunlin told her bluntly, that if she refused toe, the Xiang and Xie Families would issue a joint statement, expelling her from the Xiang Family, and cutting ties with her. The only reason she could live so luxuriously and assertively was because of her identity as the granddaughter of the Xiang Family and the Xie Family. How could she dare to sever ties with the Xiang Family and Xie Family? She had no other choice but to put on a brave face with bruises all over, a broken arm, with hatred and resentment, following Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei to apologize to Gu Junzhu. Gu Junzhu knew that Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei were Ye Xingbei¡¯s elder brothers. Although Ye Xingbei told him that her elder brother, Ye Xinn, asked her not to recognize them for now. But since they were her elder brothers, they were bound to acknowledge each other sooner orter. Gu Junzhu didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei. Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei both had good characters and upright styles and were capable and responsible. Xie Yunlin was exceptional in all aspects and was a standout among his peers. Xie Jinfei was a bit entric, but there were no major problems. Considering thest night¡¯s incident, since he was Ye Xingbei¡¯s elder brother, it could be forgiven. Gu Junzhu¡¯s real target was Xiang Bingzhi. Gu Junzhu had his own sources of information, and had managed to gather all necessary information on Xiang Bingzhi overnight. On the surface, Xiang Bingzhi was morous and shining, but in reality, she was rotten to the core. Especially in the past two years, as she got older, she grew bolder, developed a liking for young men, seizing whoever she liked, applying all means to coerce them into submission. At present, there are nows against women assaulting men. Being fearlessly ruthless, Xiang Bingzhi had victimized many young boys. The young boy who was framed by Xiang Bingzhi to target Ye Xingbeist night was one of the victims. Someone had promised the boy that if he framed Ye Xingbei and provoked a conflict between Ye Xingbei and Xiang Bingzhi, they would give him a sum of money, treat his younger brother¡¯s illness, help the two brothers go abroad, and escape from Xiang Bingzhi¡¯s clutches. Having suffered endlessly at the hands of Xiang Bingzhi, the boy agreed without second thoughts when he heard the stranger¡¯s offer. Gu Junzhu thought of himself a kind, decent, righteous, and passionate young man. Framing someone was something he would never do. But if those who were corrupt and bullied others ended up in his hands, he would make sure they paid a heavy price! Chapter 92 - 92 Protecting Mother Chapter 92: Protecting Mother Trantor: 549690339 Xie Yunlin walked into the living room with Xie Jinfei and Xiang Bingzhi, and greeted Gu Junzhu politely, ¡°Fifth Brother.¡± As scions of the most powerful families in Beijing, Xie Yunlin and Gu Junzhu didn¡¯t know each other well, but they had known each other since childhood. In terms of age, Xie Yunlin was actually a few years older than Gu Junzhu. But Gu Junzhu was one generation above him. Xie Yunlin¡¯s grandfather had once served under Gu Junzhu¡¯s father. Xie Yunlin addressed Gu Junzhu¡¯s father as Grandfather. So by rights, Xie Yunlin should be calling Gu Junzhu Uncle. But Gu Junzhu was too young, and Xie Yunlin couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. Not only Xie Yunlin couldn¡¯t say it, many young masters who were in the same situation as him also couldn¡¯t bring themselves to say it. So, it became conventionally agreed that, regardless of whether they were older or younger than Gu Junzhu, everyone addressed him as ¡°Fifth Brother¡± or ¡°Fifth Master¡±. This was better than calling him Uncle! Given that he was Ye Xingbei¡¯s older brother, Gu Junzhu didn¡¯t make things difficult for him, and pointed at the sofa across him: ¡°Sit.¡± Xie Yunlin politely refused, ¡°Fifth Brother, I¡¯m here today with my cousin sister to apologize to you and your wife. I won¡¯t sit down. My younger cousin sister Xiao Zi was impolitest night and offended your wife. Please, Fifth Brother, considering she is young and impulsive, forgive her this time. I¡¯ll get her to apologize to you and your wife!¡± Before Gu Junzhu could respond, Xie Yunlin turned to Xiang Bingzhi and scolded coldly, ¡°What are you standing there for? Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to Fifth Brother and Fifth Sister-inw?¡± Xiang Bingzhi gritted her teeth, her face full of unwillingness and resentment as she red at Ye Xingbei. Last night, she had learned about Ye Xingbei¡¯s background. A fallen young mistress who got expelled from her own family, and was only favored by Senior Master Gu because of a ¡°lucky encounter,¡± brought back to Gu Family to be Gu Junzhu¡¯s wife. The Gu Family was one of the top wealth owners in Beijing. Gu Junzhu¡¯s wedding should have been grand and well-known. But when Gu Junzhu married Ye Xingbei, it was just a small scale ceremony in a small ce like Jiang City, held in just two rooms. Those who were invited were some disreputable riffraff. What does that imply? It shows that the Gu family didn¡¯t rate Ye Xingbei as a daughter-inw, and that Gu Junzhu¡¯s marriage to Ye Xingbei was only expedient. Once Gu Junzhu recovers his health, Ye Xingbei will definitely be kicked out. She¡¯s nothing! If that¡¯s the case, why should she force herself to apologize to Ye Xingbei? A cheap woman who gave birth to an illegitimate child with a wild man at the age of sixteen and got kicked out of her own home doesn¡¯t deserve her apology. Unfortunately, her grandfather and maternal-grandfather are like they¡¯ve gone mad, insisting that her eldest cousin brother bring her to the Gu Family to apologize. She didn¡¯t believe that if she didn¡¯te, Gu Junzhu would really upset with the Xiang family and Xie family over such a worthless woman who gave birth to an illegitimate child at the age of sixteen. So what if her parents were taken away for investigation? It¡¯s just a formality. As long as her maternal-grandfather and grandfather are here, her parents would quickly be safely released. Nobody would dare to harm them! All her resentment was written on her face, her gaze towards Ye Xingbei was contemptuous and disdainful, as if she were looking at a pile of filthy garbage. As soon as she walked in, Xiao Shumiao, who had been fiddling with his game controller, saw her. The little guy¡¯s face immediately tightened up, and his deep ck eyes, like grapes immersed in ice-cold water, stared unblinkingly at her. Seeing her looking at Ye Xingbei with such contemptuous and disdainful eyes, the little guy exploded before Ye Xingbei could say anything. He threw the game controller away fiercely, jumped off the couch, and like a small cannon, rushed over and collided into Xiang Bingzhi¡¯s arms.. Chapter 97 - 97: Being decent means not taking advantage of others when you’re in the right, right? Chapter 97: Being decent means not taking advantage of others when you¡¯re in the right, right? Trantor: 549690339 Xie Yunlin pressed his lips together tightly, remaining silent. A look of confusion crossed Xie Jinfei¡¯s face, ¡°Big brother, you said that the child is Gu Junzhu¡¯s. Then why didn¡¯t she go to Gu Junzhu five years ago? I see that Gu Junzhu really likes that child. When the child got hurt, Gu Junzhu¡¯s face even changed! Fifth Lord of Gu is notoriously sly, we¡¯ve known him for so many years, every time we see him, he seems all rxed. When have we ever seen his face change! But when the child got hurt, his face changed instantly. The way he looked at Xiaozi, was like looking at a dead person. You can see how much he cares for that child.¡± Eventually, Xie Yunlin couldn¡¯t help but coldly huff, ¡°Yes, the way he looks at Xiaozi is as if looking at a dead person! So our dear cousin Xiaozi, I fear her end is near!¡± ¡°No way?¡± Xie Jinfei hoped against hope. ¡°After all, Xiao Zi¡¯s grandfather and our granduncle were once subordinates of Senior Master Gu. There are few people left from their generation. Wouldn¡¯t Senior Master Gu show them a little bit of respect?¡± Xie Yunlin huffed coldly again, ¡°Childish!¡± After that, he turned around and left. Respect? It¡¯s always others who give respect to the Fifth Lord of Gu. Who did Fifth Lord of Gu ever respect? Senior Master Gu¡¯s favoritism towards his only remaining son, his extravagance is known to all, he¡¯s never said the word ¡°no¡± to Gu Junzhu. Expecting Senior Master Gu to disrespect Gu Junzhu¡¯s wishes for the sake of their granduncle and Xiang Bingzhi¡¯s grandfather? Wishful thinking! Too naive! Xie Jinfei followed Xie Yunlin into the car, ¡°Big brother, what should we do now? Gu Junzhu refuses to meet us, we have no way to plead for Xiao Zi! Xiao Zi¡¯s bodyguard said that she was so badly beaten by Gu family¡¯s bodyguard, that she vomited blood and fell unconscious. Isn¡¯t this punishment severe enough? Will Gu Junzhu still not let Xiao Zi off?¡± While they were in the hospital, they received a call from Xiang Bingzhi¡¯s personal bodyguard, who told them that after they had left, Xiang Bingzhi was kicked out of Gu family¡¯s vi by their bodyguards like a football. When they were at the Gu family, they were there to apologize, so it was, of course, impossible to bring their bodyguards in. Xiang Bingzhi¡¯s personal bodyguard was left outside the Gu family vi. Xiang Bingzhi¡¯s bodyguard had seen with his own eyes, how one by one, Gu family¡¯s bodyguards had kicked Xiang Bingzhi out of the vi like a football. They quickly went to rescue her, and after the Gu family bodyguards dumped Xiang Bingzhi, they went back into the Gu family vi without looking back. They didn¡¯t dare to make a scene, so they could only send Xiang Bingzhi, who was bleeding profusely from her mouth and unconscious, to the hospital. Xie Jinfei felt that even though Xiang Bingzhi made a mistake, they had already apologized, and Xiang Bingzhi was also seriously injured, vomiting blood, and unconscious; so it should be squared off. In addition to the friendship between the Xiang, Xie, and Gu families, this matter should be over! Xie Yunlin wasn¡¯t as optimistic, he said coldly, ¡°You said it yourself, Gu Junzhu adores that child! Now, the child has a head wound, a concussion, and has had three stitches! We¡¯ve never been parents, so we don¡¯t understand a parent¡¯s feelings, but you¡¯ve seen how Jiang Sibei looks ¨C scared out of his wits! They care so much about that child, do you think this matter will end here?¡± Xie Jinfei muttered quietly, ¡°A kid who has a head wound and needed three stitches, it¡¯s indeed pitiful. But Xiao Zi was so severely beaten that she vomited blood and fell unconscious, which is even more serious than the child¡¯s injury.. An eye for an eye, what more do they want? One should be reasonable; they shouldn¡¯t bully when they are right, right?¡± Chapter 111 - ill: How could you be so silly? Chapter 111: Chapter ill: How could you be so silly? Trantor: 549690339 In these past years, if it weren¡¯t for her eldest and second brothers taking care of her, she and Xiao Shu might have died long ago. How could they be living such a good life now? The take care of everyone, but they would never fail her. Her eyes, clean and clear, gazed at him, filled with reverence and gratitude. Ye Xinn couldn¡¯t utter the words ¡°Beibei, actually, I am your cousin¡± at all. He didn¡¯t have the guts to say it. Moreover, many things from the past and many secrets have not been revealed yet, and a lot of evidence has not been found. Now is not the best time for recognizing rtives. But Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei could acknowledge Ye Xingbei as their sibling. The Xie family is a prestigious n in Beijing. If Ye Xingbei is recognized and returned to the Xie family, her future will be much smoother with their protection. Having made up his mind, he exhaled slightly and looked at Ye Xingbei, ¡°Beibei, I have investigated, everything you said is true, Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei are indeed your biological brothers, you should acknowledge them.¡± ¡°Acknowledge them?¡± Ye Xingbei hesitated. Before the conflict with Xiang Bingzhi and Xie Jinfei, she really wanted to acknowledge Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei. How great it is to have two real brothers! From childhood to adulthood, she didn¡¯t know how much she envied others for having a family, parents, and siblings. Her parents are gone, but if she could acknowledge her two real brothers, and they liked her like other people¡¯s brothers, she would be very happy and very lucky. But after the conflict with Xiang Bingzhi and Xie Jinfei, she didn¡¯t want to acknowledge them as her brothers. She still remembered Xie Jinfei¡¯s look of contempt when he looked at her, as contemptuous as if he were looking at a piece of dirty garbage. She wants brothers. But what she wants is the kind of brotherhood that ordinary families have, where they love each other and help each other. Not like Xie Jinfei, who despises and dislikes her. Seeing her hesitant, Ye Xinn frowned slightly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Xingbei bit her lip and carefully said, ¡°Eldest brother, I, I feel they don¡¯t like me, I, I don¡¯t want to recognize them anymore.¡± Ye Xinn was stunned for a moment, he quickly said, ¡°They thought you were Jiang Zhengxing¡¯s daughter, so they didn¡¯t like you. When they know that you are their own sister, they will like you. You probably don¡¯t remember, when you were only a few months old, they often held you, yed with you. When the Jiang family cheated them into thinking you were dead, Xie Jinfei even fell ill from crying.¡± Ye Xingbei was stunned, curious, ¡°Eldest brother, how do you know this so clearly?¡± He even knew what they were like when they were young. Ye Xinn had a flicker of embarrassment on his face, he covered it up, ¡°Since I decided to let you recognize your rtives, I have to investigate their characters. If they were viins, had bad characters and morals, even if you wanted to recognize them, I wouldn¡¯t let you.¡± Ye Xingbei looked at him gratefully and said, ¡°Eldest brother, you are so kind!¡± Although the eldest brother is usually strict with her, he is actually very kind to her, arranging everything for her so that she doesn¡¯t have to worry. If the eldest brother didn¡¯t treat her so harshly, perhaps there would be no globally renowned Asterism today. She was able to be famous at a young age, it¡¯s all thanks to the eldest brother! Gu Junzhu, sitting on the side, watched the siblings converse back and forth. His lips curled into a smirk, his gaze at Ye Xinn was filled with implications. This Eldest Ye was very dishonest. He seemed cold and straightforward, but he was actually slippery and cunning. The second Ye was much more reliable than him! Watching his silly wife being deceived by Eldest Ye, whatever Eldest Ye said was taken as the absolute truth. Eldest Ye was about to sell her and she was still gratefully saying how kind her eldest brother was! Tsk, tsk. How can she be so naive? Luckily she met him, such a smart man, who took her under his care. Otherwise, who knows what would happen to her life! Just as he was about to tease Ye Xinn, the butler knocked on the door and respectfully reported, ¡°Young master, Young Madam, Young Master Xie and Second Young Master Xie have brought Xiang Bingzhi with them..¡± Chapter 112 - 112: Times have changed since the 112th time Chapter 112: Times have changed since the 112th time Trantor: 549690339 Gu Junzhu raised his eyebrows slightly. Shouldn¡¯t Xiang Bingzhi be in custody at the moment? It seems that Senior Master Xie and Senior Master Xiang have used their influence to get her out. Hmph. She nearly ruined the face of his woman and now expects to be let off scot-free? Such wishful thinking, yet they are destined to be disappointed! Upon hearing that Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei had arrived, Ye Xinn said to Ye Xingbei, ¡°It¡¯s great that they¡¯re here. When you were little, they truly adored you. Knowing that you are alive, they¡¯d be thrilled. Don¡¯t hold back, recognize them first. If they do not show affection for you as their sister, reduce your contact with them. There wouldn¡¯t be any negative impact on you.¡± Ye Xingbei heeded his word. Even though he asked more than instructed her, Ye Xingbei simply nodded her head without any dissent. Gu Junzhu¡¯s heart bubbled with anger. Seeing Eldest Ye control his wife like a submissive servant enraged him. This was uneptable. In the future, he must find a way to turn the tables and make his wife dominate Eldest Ye. He must relish Eldest Ye¡¯s defeat! An image of Ye Xingbei striding confidently ahead with royal elegance, with Ye Xinn trailing humbly behind like a submissive dog settled Gu Junzhu¡¯s rattled nerves. Temporarily pushing Ye Xinn aside, he crossed his legs elegantly andmanded, ¡°Bring them in.¡± Ye Xiaobei was about to confirm her lineage. An engaging drama was about to unfold. Hopefully Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei were sincerely fond of Ye Xiaobei, and weren¡¯t acting out of ulterior motives or simply denying her as their sister. If it were otherwise¡ Heh heh. They shouldn¡¯t me him then for being unsympathetic! The butler took his leave to execute the order. A momentter, Xie Yunlin, Xie Jinfei, and Xiang Bingzhi were ushered into the living room. There was no noticeable change in Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfeipared to their previous visit. Xiang Bingzhi, however, was a mere shadow of herself from yesterday. In just one day, her prideful arrogance had vanishedpletely. Her face was devoid of color, with dark circles around her eyes. Bruises littered her face, making her appearpletely disheveled. She walked meekly behind Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei, terror-stricken with her head bowed low. She didn¡¯t dare to lift her head. She who used to be fearless and headstrong¡ªthis was because she believed she had the liberty to reach for the sky and the breadth to swim in the sea. As long as her grandfather and maternal grandfather were alive, whatever she did, she would get away with it unscathed. Even if she turned the world upside down, her elders would shield her and protect her from any consequential damage. However, this time, having provoked Gu Junzhu, her kin couldn¡¯t protect her anymore. Stripped of her previous invulnerability, she was arrested by the police and held in custody. Although her grandfathers saved face and pulled some strings to get her out temporarily, they made it clear to her that she had to find Gu Junzhu and seek his forgiveness. Only if Gu Junzhu was willing to let her go could she escape unscathed this time. However, Gu Junzhu had the capability to send her back to the detention regardless of her grandfathers¡¯ attempts to intervene. Even worse, he could increase the severity of her charges. By then, even if her grandfathers joined forces, they wouldn¡¯t be able to save her. Her grandfathers made it clear that if she was innocent and Gu Junzhu was merely seeking revenge, they would risk their lives to seek justice for her. Unfortunately, she was the one in the wrong, and it was not a minor mistake.. Chapter 113 - 113: She’s Not Willing Chapter 113: She¡¯s Not Willing Trantor: 549690339 If she hadn¡¯t been their own granddaughter, they wouldn¡¯t have had the heart to let her take the me alone. Otherwise, given what she had done, they would have wanted to kill her themselves. For her to avoid spending the second half of her life in prison, there was only one path, to seek the forgiveness of Gu Junzhu. Her grandfather and maternal grandfather had Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei bring her to plead forgiveness at the Gu Family. She was left with no choice but toe. Upon entering the living room, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her head for a nce. In front of her, Ye Xingbei was sitting next to Gu Junzhu. The wounds on her face had essentially healed, almost invisible. Her beautiful face was exquisitely attractive, her aura refined and elegant, with an indefinable allure. That day, in the hotel, she was standing and Ye Xingbei kneeling, with a knife at her disposal, Ye Xingbei was helpless at her feet. Today, however, Ye Xingbei was sitting next to Gu Junzhu, as elegant as a lotus in pure water, and absolutely unspoiled by worldly dust. On the other hand, she had be so desperate that she had toe begging for forgiveness. Xie Yunlin broke the silence and greeted Gu Junzhu: ¡°Fifth Brother, I have brought my cousin Xiao Zi to apologize to you and your wife. Everything that happened yesterday was Xiao Zi¡¯s fault, she is young, impulsive, and caused harm to your son, we have taught her a harsh lesson and will certainly make up for it in the future. Fifth Master, please forgive her this time in consideration of her youth!¡± After saying this, he looked at Xiang Bingzhi. Xiang Bingzhi bit her lip, bowed her head, and disgracefully knelt down. If it were possible, she really didn¡¯t want to kneel. Once upon a time, she was the most noble and distinguisheddy in Beijing. Countless young men from prominent families adored her, eager to marry her. She was like a proud white swan, holding her head high, looking down upon everyone else. But now, she had been brought low, forced to kneel and beg, begging for someone else¡¯s forgiveness. The most pitiful thing was, even if she knelt and begged, the other party might not forgive her. If they don¡¯t forgive her, she will go to jail! The second half of her life will be spent in prison. No! She absolutely cannot go to jail! She is the youngdy of the Xiang Family, the only daughter of her parents. She is the only daughter of her parents, so everything her parents have in the future will be hers. She has countless riches at her disposal, and the second half of her life should be a time of extravagant luxury and pleasure. All she did was p a woman a few times, although she held a knife, she didn¡¯t hurt her. Instead, she was hurt much more than that woman, so why should she be sent to jail for this? She won¡¯t ept this! She can¡¯t go to jail! She absolutely can¡¯t go to jail! She gritted her teeth, propped her hands on the ground, kowtowed heavily toward Gu Junzhu: ¡°Fifth Master, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have beaten your wife or harmed your son. It was all my fault. Please forgive me this time given my youth and recklessness. I won¡¯t dare do it again!¡± She had memorized this plea, word for word, forced by Xie Yunlin. Otherwise, she probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to utter a single word. All her life, people have been kneeling in front of her begging for mercy. When has she ever had to kneel in front of others to beg? While she was on the floor begging, her eyes were filled with deep-seated hatred. One who can read the times is a great person. This time, she was defeated. As long as she could get past this crisis, the days toe would be long.. In the future, she would definitely make that wretched woman wish she were dead! Chapter 115 - 115 Truth Chapter 115: Truth Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Jiang Siyou, I¡¯m asking you, Xiao Shu¡ the child you and Bai Mengluan forcibly left me with, whose child is she exactly?¡± ¡°That, that child¡ is, is born by Bai Mengluan¡¡± ¡°Youyou, the egg was paid for at the state¡¯s egg bank. The providers at the egg bank have stringent confidentiality, so even the employees there wouldn¡¯t know, let alone me! Youyou, the past is in the past. I was young and ignorant when I did wrong; now, I have turned over a new leaf. I just want to live a peaceful life now, and I don¡¯t want to bring up the past again. Youyou, I beg you, don¡¯t disturb me again.¡± Three sentences, three different voices. After ying these three sentences, Gu Junzhu paused the yback, the corners of his lips slightly rising as he looked at Xie Yunlin, ¡°So? Do you believe now that the child isn¡¯t born of Ye Xingbei, but the Jiang family intentionally framed her?¡± These three seemingly unrted sentences could leave any ordinary person puzzled. But Xie Yunlin is no ordinary person. In front of Gu Junzhu, he is quite anxious. That¡¯s because his brother and his cousin are in the wrong. He¡¯s here to plead for them, so, naturally, he must take a humble stance. Moreover, given Gu Junzhu¡¯s eminent status, even though he calls him ¡°Fifth Brother¡±, Gu Junzhu is his elder in his mother¡¯s generation. When his insecurity and Gu¡¯s high status are factored in, he inevitably feels inferior when facing Gu Junzhu. But his feeling of inferiority doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s ipetent. In fact, he is a young prodigy, unusually intelligent and capable since childhood. That¡¯s why his maternal grandfather doted on him, assigning him his mother¡¯s surname, and making him the primary heir to the Xie Family. Even though there were three seemingly random sentences, he knew each person who spoke them. He could identify the three people from their voices. Ye Xingbei. Jiang Siyou. Bai Mengluan. Taken all three sentences together,bined with the information Gu Junzhu gave him, the evidence vindicates Ye Xingbei. The child back then was not borne by Ye Xingbei. She was borne by Bai Mengluan. Ye Xingbei was wrongly used! Despite reaching this conclusion, he was not particrly affected by it. After all, he harbors no love for Ye Xingbei. If he is not mistaken, his parents¡¯ deaths are undoubtedly associated with Jiang Zhengxing. Even though he has not yet found definitive evidence, he has already investigated many foul deedsmitted by Jiang Zhengxing. Jiang Zhengxing is a beastly hypocrite. He ys a double game, a phony gentleman, a true viin. He loathes Jiang Zhengxing, and has no affection for Jiang Zhengxing¡¯s children. Furthermore, the child from then, whether she was borne by Ye Xingbei or not, has nothing to do with him. Don¡¯t talk to him about Ye Xingbei being his cousin, and they have blood rtion. He doesn¡¯t even care for his own uncle Jiang Zhengxing, how can he possibly care for Jiang Zhengxing¡¯s daughter? Now, he is slowly taking over Jiang Group. Sooner orter, he will get Jiang Group to change their family name to Xie, and let that hypocritical beast Jiang Zhengxing die on the street, living a life worse than death! As for what will happen to Jiang Zhengxing¡¯s daughter, it has nothing to do with him, he couldn¡¯t care less. Gu Junzhu saw his indifference and looked at him with a knowing smile, ¡°Xie Yunlin, do you know why Jiang Zhengxing would frame and discredit his own daughter, driving Ye Xingbei out of the Jiang family?¡± Chapter 118 - 118: Malicious and Cruel Chapter 118: Malicious and Cruel Trantor: 549690339 He stared at Ye Xingbei for a while, then turned to look at Gu Junzhu, his throat was choked up, his voice scratchy: ¡°Fifth Brother, the reason my sister was mistaken for ¡®Jiang Siyou¡¯ years ago was not due to negligence or carelessness, but it was intentional by Jiang Zhengxing, correct? Jiang Zhengxing preferred to raise a child with no blood rtion to himself rather than my sister, so he abandoned my sister and took Jiang Siyou, right?¡± Gu Junzhu¡¯s lips twitched up a bit, but he didn¡¯t speak. This Senior Xie was a smart man, prating the truth with one point. No wonder Senior Master Xie would prefer his adopted grandson, fighting to give him the Xie surname, and cultivating him as the heir of the Xie family, rather than his own grandchildren. From Gu Junzhu¡¯s perception, Xie Yunlin knew he had guessed right. His face turned pale with rage, his fist clenched tightly by his side, his teeth grinding and gritting. The surge of hatred in his heart drowned him entirely. If Jiang Zhengxing was in front of him right now, he would undoubtedly plunge a knife into his heart, dismember him, and scatter his ashes! He still remembers how Ye Xingbei looked when she was brought back to the Jiang Family six years ago. The fifteen-year-old girl, pale and skinny, looked no more than thirteen or fourteen years old, clearly a product of malnutrition. She wore old, outdated clothes, though clean, yet you could tell she was poor and struggled just by looking at her. She grew up in a poor environment. As he had always been watching attentively over the Jiang Family, he knew quite a lot about Ye Xingbei. He knew that Ye Xingbei¡¯s adoptive parents had died a long time ago. There was a brother in her adoptive parents¡¯ family who had enlisted in the military shortly after the death of their parents. After he left, there was no news from him. Ye Xingbei¡¯s adoptive parents¡¯ home was upied by her uncle and aunt. Those two had to raise Ye Xingbei if they were going to live in her parents¡¯ house. They were two extremely wicked and merciless people, treating Ye Xingbei like a domestic ve. After Ye Xingbei finished elementary school, they made her quit school and be a childborer in a small factory in their town. Ye Xingbei was beautiful from a young age, even when very young she was considered one of the most stunning beauties in the town, and a lot of men there had their eyes on her. At only fifteen years old, there were already many people proposing marriage on her behalf. Among them, the son of the town¡¯s deputy mayor. Due to a car ident in childhood, the vice mayor¡¯s son had a broken leg and limped. He had a bad temper, aplished nothing, yet since his home conditions were good, he wanted to find a perfect wife. Despite all the searching, he was still unmarried at the age of twenty-six. He happened to see Ye Xingbei one day, thought she was heavenly, and fell in love at first sight. He sent someone to propose marriage to Ye Xingbei¡¯s uncle and aunt. Ye Xingbei was only fifteen, not nearly old enough to get married. The deputy mayor¡¯s son said he didn¡¯t mind, he could provide betrothal gifts first, take Ye Xingbei home and foster her until she was of marriageable age, then take Ye Xingbei to register for marriage. Ye Xingbei¡¯s uncle and aunt, tempted by therge amount of betrothal gifts from the vice mayor¡¯s family, agreed without hesitation. When Ye Xingbei found out, she fled from the small town to Jiang City in the middle of the night. By chance, she met Jiang Huan in Jiang City. Jiang Huan thought Ye Xingbei looked like his deceased wife, so he took Ye Xingbei to have a DNA test. Latter on, Jiang Huan brought Ye Xingbei back to the Jiang Family, iming that Ye Xingbei was Jiang Zhengxing¡¯s daughter. Back when Ye Xingbei was hospitalized due to an illness, due to the negligence of the nurse, she was mistakenly switched with Jiang Siyou when they were bathing.. Chapter 119 - 119: Heartache Like Twisting Chapter 119: Heartache Like Twisting Trantor: 549690339 Back then, he never expected that Ye Xingbei wasn¡¯t Jiang Zhengxing¡¯s daughter, but was instead his own younger sister. He didn¡¯t care about any of Jiang Zhengxing¡¯s stories or dramas regarding his biological and adopted daughters. But he knew that after Ye Xingbei returned to the Jiang family, life was very tough for her. Jiang Huan sent her to school. Bing a freshman at fifteen, she was older for her grade and was looked at by many with strange eyes. Jiang Siyou and Jiang Lingyu were popr figures at school, and they bothbined forces to ostracize Ye Xingbei. Ye Xingbei had just returned to the Jiang family when her reputation became tarnished. Everyone outside the family heard tales of Ye Xingbei, of how she would steal Xu Yai¡¯s, Jiang Siyou¡¯s, and Jiang Lingyu¡¯s jewelry to sell, and how she was a thief. She was known as a bad student who didn¡¯t return home after ss and would kiss older boys in the alleys. She was a malicious girl that would ruin the beloved clothes of Jiang Siyou and Jiang Lingyu. Back then, he would hear these stories and snort, thinking they were befitting of someone raised by Jiang Zhengxing. But at this moment, as he reflected on it all, he felt a mix of anger and regret, a pain that struck his heart. At that time, he believed the rumors without hesitation. But now, he realized that those rumors were fabricated by Jiang Siyou and Jiang Lingyu, under the deliberate indulgence of Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai, intentionally defaming Ye Xingbei¡¯s name. He still remembered the way Ye Xingbei looked when she was asionally seen at the Jiang family home. A fifteen-year-old girl, skinny and reticent, living by carefully observing the expressions of those around her, trying hard to please others, but still being disliked by everyone. The two beasts, Jiang Zhengxing, and Xu Yai, of course, wouldn¡¯t like her. Because she wasn¡¯t their daughter. Even worse, their parents could have been murdered by Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai! How could Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai dare to raise the daughter of the people they had murdered? So, they hatched a poisonous n, gave Ye Xingbei a wild child that Bai Mengluan didn¡¯t want, smeared her name by using her of having a promiscuous life, and drove her out of the Jiang family. As he thought of all this, Xie Yunlin felt like his heart was being cut. He was deeply ashamed of himself. He considered himself smart, even a genius, yet his own sister had been so close to him, and yet he didn¡¯t recognize her. There were so many anomalies and loopholes in what Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai did to Ye Xingbei, but just because he thought that those two beasts could do anything irregr, he didn¡¯t investigate further. He watched Ye Xingbei be oppressed and humiliated in the Jiang family for a year, and then she was smeared with dirty water and driven out of the Jiang family, left destitute on the streets. At that time, when he heard the news, he just sneered and muttered ¡®a dog biting a dog¡¯, and then he put the matter out of his mind. But now, he knew that the one who was so wronged, so miserable, so framed and bullied, was his own sister! It was his dear sister who he loved holding and kissing when they were kids; the one that their parents and he had adored so much! He hadn¡¯t shed tears for many years. But at this moment, looking at Ye Xingbei, his eyes were moist and filled with tears. His lips quivered, and his voice choked, ¡°Beibei¡¡± His sister, her name wasn¡¯t Jiang Sibei, but Jiang Nianbei. Because their mother¡¯s nickname was Yin Xin, and Beijing is to the north of Jiang City. So, when his father was naming his sister, heposed her name bybining two characters from their mother¡¯s name to form ¡®Nian¡¯, naming her¡ Jiang Nianbei.. Chapter 121 - 121: So Happy That I Could Fly Chapter 121: So Happy That I Could Fly Trantor: 549690339 She now has a brother! Upon discovering that she was alive, her brother excitedly spun her in circles. Her brother likes her! She¡¯s so blessed! As she looked at Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei, she found herself smiling brightly, even as her eyes welled up with tears. Upon hearing that Ye Xingbei had forgiven him, Xie Jinfei, whose mood had just dropped to freezing temperatures, was suddenly revitalized. He looked at Ye Xingbei, his voice filled with excitement: ¡°Beibei, do you remember anything from when you were little? You were the cutest, so soft and fair, just like a rice dumpling! Back then you liked me the most, you¡¯dugh whenever you¡¯d see me and you¡¯d even crawl all over me! Oh, oh, I even have photos of you when you were little on my phone!¡± Originally pushed aside by Gu Junzhu, he now brought out his phone and essed his password-protected photo album. His mother loved taking photos. After his parents passed, he brought all dozen-plus family albums with him to Beijing. He took photos of all the images in those albums with his phone, categorizing and storing them meticulously. He opened a folder titled ¡°Family Portrait¡±, and a digital album sprang open. One by one, the images passed before Ye Xingbei¡¯s eyes as mellifluous music yed in the background. In every picture, there were five people. A young man and woman, two lively and adorable boys, and a few-months-old baby girl. Xie Jinfei pointed at the images for her: ¡°Look, this is our father and mother, this is me, this is your elder brother, this is you!¡± He nced at the Ye Xingbei in the photograph and then at the Ye Xingbei beside him, sadly concluding, ¡°You¡¯ve changed.¡± As Ye Xingbei watched the photographs flip by, underscored by the heartwarming music in the electronic album, she found herself moved almost to tears. Xie Jinfei¡¯s words elicited mixed feelings ofughter and tears. In the photographs, she was probably not even a year old. She was already twenty years old now. It would be ridiculous if she still looked the same. Gu Junzhu looked disdainfully at Xie Jinfei¡¯s goofy appearance, pulled Ye Xingbei into his chest and away from Xie Jinfei, then advised Ye Xingbei solemnly, ¡°Stay away from him. Stupidity is contagious!¡± Ye Xingbei: Alright. Thanks to those two fools, the mncholic mood was abruptly shattered. She sessfully held back her tears. Xie Yunlin watched the scene unfold before him and felt the corners of his mouth lift into a smile. When he looked at Ye Xingbei, his eyes conveyed self-me, guilt, but most of all, they were filled with pity and affection: ¡°Beibei, your second brother and I were at fault for not taking good care of you and making you endure so much. But from now on, we will definitely ensure it doesn¡¯t happen again. We will take good care of you. I believe our parents would also be overjoyed to know that we three siblings are reunited.¡± Ye Xingbei nodded vigorously, ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Feelings can be cultivated over time. Though right now, her feelings towards her two brothers aren¡¯t quite deep, it¡¯s probably due to the natural bond of blood that makes her have a favorable impression of Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei. She felt a sense of kinship when she saw them, and was irresistibly drawn to them. It seemed that her two brothers liked her very much as well. Everything was wonderful. So wonderful! She will even have biological brothers in the future! She felt so happy that she felt she could fly. ¡°Yes,¡± Xie Jinfei chimed in: ¡°If our maternal grandparents knew that Beibei was still alive, they would certainly be overjoyed! Grandfather loved our mother the most. Just a few days ago, he saw me looking at the old photos and said he felt guilty for not taking good care of our mother¡¯s little sister and allowing her to die so young. If he knew that Beibei is alive, he would be ecstatic!¡± Xiang Bingzhi kneeled on the ground, watching the heartwarming scene of the three siblings being reunited. Her heart felt as if she had stepped into a pit of ice. Her body trembled, overwhelmed with cold.. Chapter 122 - 122: Majestic and Dominant Chapter 122: Majestic and Dominant Trantor: 549690339 They recognized her! Her two cousins surprisingly epted that despised woman, Ye Xingbei, as their sister! Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei are only her cousins, but they are Ye Xingbei¡¯s biological brothers! Ye Xingbei is not just Gu Junzhu¡¯s beloved now, but also considered her cousins¡¯ own sister. Her cousins even want to bring Ye Xingbei back to introduce her to her grandparents! Her grandparents are partial, their favorite was the mother of Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei. Even though the mother of Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei is already dead, she and Wuhu Wenshi¡¯s mother are alive, but their grandparents only have feelings for Xie Yunlin, Xie Jinfei and their deceased mother. Despite being their own great-grandchildren, their grandparents favor Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei over others, even poor Xie Motong, their very own granddaughter had to take a back seat. If Ye Xingbei really returns to the Xie family, she will undoubtedly be treated like a cherished treasure, just like Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei. How could this be? She wouldn¡¯t allow it! She definitely wouldn¡¯t allow it! It¡¯s all because of that slut Ye Xingbei. If it weren¡¯t for her, the secret of her fooling around with Xiao Bai wouldn¡¯t have been exposed. She lost face and probably won¡¯t have a chance to marry into a prestigious family anymore. Her life is ruined. It¡¯s ruined by that slut Ye Xingbei. while her future is shattered, that slut Ye Xingbei steps all over her, ready to be the Young Lady of Xie family. Just thinking about how she might have to live a life without dignity, being hunted like a rat, while Ye Xingbei is about to rece her and be the beloved little mistress of the Xie family, envied and admired by countless people, her hateful heart feels like it¡¯s been soaked in venom, and her eyes reveal uncontrolled madness. This can¡¯t be! No! She will never let that happen! She will never let Ye Xingbei, who ruined her reputation, be escorted by Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei back to the Xie household to enjoy everything that was supposed to be hers! She clenched her teeth and stared at Ye Xingbei. Seeing Ye Xingbei¡¯s face filled with joy and happiness was such an eyesore. Anger and hatred, like boiling magma, burned inside her chest. Unable to control herself any longer, she lunged forward, grabbing the fruit knife on the coffee table and charged towards Ye Xingbei, thrusting the knife menacingly towards Ye Xingbei¡¯s heart. With a sh of cold light, Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei watched Xiang Bingzhi gripping the knife, stabbing towards Ye Xingbei¡¯s heart. Their backs were turned to Xiang Bingzhi. Xiang Bingzhi rushed at Ye Xingbei from behind them. Her shadow flickered past them like a gust of wind, she was too fast for them to react. In the blink of an eye, Gu Junzhu, who stood beside Ye Xingbei, kicked Xiang Bingzhi¡¯s hand that held the knife. A ¡°crack¡± sound of bone breaking, apanied with Xiang Bingzhi¡¯s heart-wrenching scream, echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. Xiang Bingzhi was kicked to the ground by Gu Junzhu, her left wrist bending in an unnatural position. Her right wrist, which was broken by Gu Junzhu before, was still in a cast. And now, her left wrist was broken. She wailed in pain and rolled around the ground. Hearing the unusual noise in the living room, Gu Chi handed the child to another bodyguard and rushed into the living room. Quickly ncing at Gu Junzhu and finding him unharmed, he exhaled, walked swiftly towards him and asked, ¡°Young master?¡± Gu Junzhu stood at Ye Xingbei¡¯s side.. His icy gaze towards Xiang Bingzhi piercing like a sharp, icy sword, ¡°Drag her out, send her to the police station for attempted murder! Tell Han Qiaoye, if she can ever get out of prison in this lifetime, he can take his team ofwyers and get the hell out!¡± Chapter 123 - 123: Caught in a Dilemma Chapter 123: Caught in a Dilemma Trantor: 549690339 Gu Chi solemnly agreed, ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± He waved outside and two bodyguards came in. Regardless of whether Xiang Bingzhi¡¯s arm was broken or not, each one grabbed one of her arms and dragged her out like a dead dog. Xiang Bingzhi has a fiery temper, being impulsive, reckless and daring to do anything in the heat of the moment. But when Gu Junzhu¡¯s voice echoed in her ears, hearing Gu Junzhu¡¯s statement ¡°Tell Han Qiaoye, if she can ever get out of jail in this life, let him and his team ofwyers get out,¡± she suddenly sobered up. This isn¡¯t the past! She is no longer the youngdy of the Xiang family who was able to do anything she wanted, knowing that no matter who she offended or what trouble she caused, someone would always clean up the mess with no consequences. When she came to the Gu family today, she came to plead for mercy. Her grandfather and maternal grandfather said that only if she could obtain Gu Junzhu¡¯s forgiveness could her family suppress the scandal she created and spare her from prison. But, she was too jealous of Ye Xingbei. The heat of jealousy made her forget her grandparents¡¯ warnings. At that time, her entire being was drowned in hatred, her mind nk, only thinking that she absolutely could not let Ye Xingbei go to the Xie family¡¯s, or let Ye Xingbei take her ce there. She forgot that her fate was in Gu Junzhu¡¯s hands. If Gu Junzhu was willing to let her go, the Xiang and Xie families could settle the matter. Even if she lost her reputation and couldn¡¯t be as morous as before, at least she would not go to jail. But now, because of her impulsiveness, she picked up a knife to stab Ye Xingbei, all her pleading just now was in vain! When she sobered up, she was scared. She struggled desperately, begging for mercy through her crying, ¡°I was wrong! Fifth Master, I was wrong! I beg you, please, for the sake of my grandfather and maternal grandfather, spare me! I will not dare to do it again, I really won¡¯t dare to do it again in the future! I beg you, I beg you! Eldest cousin, second cousin, please beg Fifth Master for me, I don¡¯t want to go to jail! I don¡¯t want to go to jail!¡± Gu Junzhu coldly watched Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei, the cold light in his eyes shing, signifying he might throw them out too if they dared to plead for Xiang Bingzhi. Fifth Lord of Gu, with his full aura open, had an extremely intimidating presence. The domineering aura of a king was all-epassing, causing people to want to bow their heads in submission involuntarily, daring not to oppose him. Xie Yunlin, the first sessor of the Xie Family, a man who has seen countless important figures and scenes with his grandfather, under Gu Junzhu¡¯s aura, feltpletely suppressed. He felt a chill run down his spine, and subconsciously wanted to avoid Gu Junzhu¡¯s gaze. But he persevered. He couldn¡¯t back down! Backing down a bit in the past was fine, but not anymore in the future. He didn¡¯t know how Gu Junzhu and his sister got together, but now, Gu Junzhu and his sister are a couple. When a girl gets married, her family must stand strong so her husband¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t dare to bully her casually. It was okay to yield to Gu Junzhu in the past when their interests did not conflict. But, it¡¯s not okay anymore. He must stand up for his sister! Gu Junzhu may indeed be the only heir of the Gu family. But he, Xie Yunlin, is not inferior! Although the Xie family¡¯s rank in Beijing is not as high as the Gu family, he, Xie Yunlin, is also a leader among his peers. He dares not say anything else, but he is able to stand up for his sister! He forced himself not to avoid Gu Junzhu¡¯s gaze, looked into Gu Junzhu¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°A prince¡¯s crime is no different from amoner¡¯s crime. However it ought to be judged, I have no opinion.¡± Ye Xingbei is his own sister. If Gu Junzhu is willing to stand up for his sister, how could he, her brother, drag her down? Though Xiang Bingzhi is also their cousin, a cousin is not as close as a sister. If they dare not treat their sister well, they wouldn¡¯t dare to go to their parents¡¯ graves to pay homage in the future. Xie Jinfei watched Xiang Bingzhi being dragged out by the Gu Family¡¯s bodyguards like a dead dog, his expression somewhat struggled.. Chapter 124 - 124: It couldn’t be... right? Chapter 124: It couldn¡¯t be¡ right? Trantor: 549690339 His eldest brother was the heir of the Xie Family, brought up and trained by their grandfather since childhood. He was physically weak and their grandmother didn¡¯t want him to follow in his grandfather¡¯s footsteps. Their grandmother¡¯s family was in business, and she taught him about business administration andpany management. Compared to Xie Yunlin, who was constantly with their grandfather, he had more contact with his cousins- Xiang Bingzhi, Wuhu Wenshi, and Xie Motong; their rtionship was deeper. Watching his cousin, who he had grown up with, forcefully dragged out by the Gu Family¡¯s bodyguards, he felt a strong sense of ruth. He wanted to plead for her, but the image of Xiang Bingzhi¡¯s ferocious face, attacking Ye Xingbei with a dagger, shed in his mind. Words were on the tip of his tongue, but he couldn¡¯t say them. Everyone has bias. Of course, he prefers his biological sister over his cousin. Despite all these years, he could still recall the joyful days where their family of five lived happily together. Their parents treasured them dearly. Now that their parents were gone, he and his elder brother have to take care of their sister well to let their parents rest in peace. Moreover, he loved his sister deeply. Even so many years had passed, he often dreamt of his sister¡¯s childhood, so puffy and adorable, who would always rush to smile at him, and crawl all over him. Xiang Bingzhi wanted to kill his sister; how could he plea for her? It would certainly break his sister¡¯s heart. Back then, he and his elder brother were young and unable to protect their sister which led her to so much hardship. Now that he has grown up and has the ability, how can he hurt his sister for someone else? Several thoughts shed through his mind. He opened his mouth to speak, but eventually swallowed the words he was about to say. Xiang Bingzhi was wrong for trying to kill someone in the first ce. His elder brother was right, everyone is equal before thew. He cannot plea for Xiang Bingzhi. Xiang Bingzhi struggled, cried and screamed for mercy from Gu Junzhu, Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei. However, Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei never spoke up for her. The hope in her eyes gradually faded and turned into deep-seated hatred. Xie Motong was right, Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei were no good! Although they were originally from the Jiang Family, they changed their surname to Xie, in order to snatch the privileges of the Xie Family. She even felt proud in the past for having such exceptional cousins. When Xie Motong invited her to deal with Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei, she ridiculed and mockingly dismissed her. If she had known earlier that they were such cold-blooded beasts, she should have agreed to join forces with Xie Motong to drive these two beasts out of the Xie Family. But now, it¡¯s toote for regrets. Gu Junzhu announced imprisoning her for life. She had no doubt about the veracity of his words. The misdeeds she hadmitted in the past were either overlooked, or covered up by the Xie and Xiang Families. But if they were exposed, and with Gu Junzhu demanding severe punishment, her past actions could easilynd her in prison for life. Her life was over. Now, she only hoped that her grandparents and grandfather would not give up on her. She wished they would fight to the death with the Gu Family to rescue her from prison. Would her grandparents and grandfather? Probably¡ not, right? Chapter 125 - 125 Sweet Troubles Chapter 125: Sweet Troubles Trantor: 549690339 After all, she was just a girl who had made mistakes. She wasn¡¯t Xie Yunlin or Xie Jinfei. They were indeed the lifeblood of her grandparents! If anything were to happen to them, their grandparents would surely put the entire Xie and Gu Families on the line to save them! It¡¯s not fair. This isn¡¯t fair! Although she was also their granddaughter, just like Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei, they always favored Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei more. It¡¯s not fair. She was filled with hatred! She closed her eyes in despair, tears streamed down her cheeks. Ye Xingbei, Xie Yunlin, Xie Jinfei, Gu Junzhu! They¡¯d better pray that she will really be imprisoned for a lifetime. In this life, as long as she can regain her freedom, she will definitely not let them off! The piercing scream of Xiang Bingzhi gradually faded, and Xie Jinfei¡¯s tense body gradually rxed. Forget it. Even though she seemed very pitiful now, those who had been harmed by her were even more pitiful. If she were wronged, he would even risk his life to fight with Gu Junzhu to help her vindicate. But she brought it upon herself, who else can she me? Gu Junzhu felt somewhat satisfied with Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei for not begging for mercy for Xiang Bingzhi, nced at them, and said, ¡°Your reunion as siblings is a joyous asion. I¡¯ll have the chef prepare some dishes, and we¡¯ll celebrate with a lunch together.¡± Ye Xingbei looked at Gu Junzhu, her eyesplex, and couldn¡¯t describe how she felt. Listening to Gu Junzhu¡¯s tone, it was as if he were her husband. And here was her home. Her brothers were visiting, and she and Gu Junzhu were hosting them. Undeniably, this feeling¡ was quite good. At this moment, she truly hoped that this kind of life couldst. But for some reason, even though she and Gu Junzhu were legally married, she felt insecure and apprehensive. She always felt that everything between her and Gu Junzhu was like a moon in the mirror, a reflection in the water. It was beautiful, but not solid. A gentle touch could make it all disappear. Looking at Gu Junzhu, she clenched her fists. She was not the type to resign herself to fate. She believed more in the idea that if you wanted something, you should strive for it. Since she liked her life as it was, then she would make an effort to keep it that way. After all, everyone¡¯s heart is made of flesh. True hearts exchange for true hearts. She would be doubly good to Gu Junzhu in the future, making him as satisfied with their life as she was, not wanting any changes. Wouldn¡¯t her current life be kept forever then? Thinking this, she beamed at Gu Junzhu, then turned to Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei: ¡°Yes, Junzhu is right. Stay and have lunch with us so we can celebrate properly.¡± Junzhu? Hearing his name from her lips for the first time stirred something unspoken in Gu Junzhu. It was strange. It was just a name, but hearing it from her mouth elicited feelings entirely different from those upon hearing others say it. What was different exactly? He fell into deep thought. Xie Jinfei looked at Ye Xingbei and eagerly said: ¡°Beibei, you haven¡¯t called me Second Brother yet!¡± Xie Yunlin was silent but looked at her expectantly. ¡°Um¡¡± Ye Xingbei was taken aback, and her thoughts involuntarily turned to Ye Xinn. She had always called Ye Xinn her older brother and Ye Xingli her second brother. Now she had found her biological brothers, both an elder and a second brother. How was she going to address them in the future? Chapter 126 - 126: He Quite Enjoys It Chapter 126: He Quite Enjoys It Trantor: 549690339 Ye Xingbei was in trouble, looking at Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei, then Ye Xinn, unable to decide, looking ufortable. Ye Xinn stood up, standing side by side with Ye Xingbei, looking at Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei, ¡°Beibei has always referred to me and my younger brother as ¡®big brother¡¯ and ¡®second brother¡¯. For differentiation, from now on, Beibei, call them Brother Lin and Brother Fei.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not okay!¡± Xie Jinfei was the first to object. Just Brother Lin and Brother Fei, isn¡¯t that too distant? He and his big brother were blood brothers to Beibei! Who has their little sister call their older brother by their given name? Xie Jinfei looked at Ye Xinn, ¡°My big brother and I are Beibei¡¯s biological brothers. Beibei should call us big brother, second brother. I think Beibei should call you and your brother, Brother Lan, and Brother Li from now on.¡± Xie Jinfei hasn¡¯t had much interaction with Ye Xinn, but he¡¯s heard of the two young masters of Star Pce, one called Ye Xinn, and the other Ye Xingli. Ye Xinn slightly hooked his lips: ¡°Although I¡¯m not Beibei¡¯s real brother, my brother and I have taken care of Beibei for five years. Our feelings are even closer than blood brothers and sisters. As for you and Yunlin, you just met Beibei. Even though you are blood siblings, you still need to spend more time together, cultivate feelings.¡± The implication was, so what if you are Beibei¡¯s real brother? My brother and I have been with Beibei for five years, we have strong feelings. You¡¯ve just met Beibei, on what basis can youpare to me? Xie Jinfei was so furious that his face was red and his neck was thick, arguing, ¡°When Beibei was a child, my big brother and I helped my parents take care of her! Look, look!¡± Xie Jinfei brought up his phone, showing them a photo of he and his brother holding Ye Xingbei, ¡°We fed Beibei, changed Beibei¡¯s diapers, wiped Beibei¡¯s drool, and held Beibei to sleep!¡± ¡°¡¡± Ye Xingbei¡¯s pretty face turned red, wishing she could find a crack in the ground to squeeze into. Isn¡¯t themon trait of all second brothers in the world is to be ¡®two¡¯ (stupid)? She was twenty this year, a mother herself, yet her ¡®second brother¡¯ outrageously imed to have changed her diapers and wiped her drool! So embarrassing! The mor of Xie Jinfei brought Gu Junzhu out of his thoughts, just in time to hear Xie Jinfei saying something about ¡°changing Beibei¡¯s diapers, wiping her drool, and holding Beibei to sleep¡±. Fifth Lord of Gu¡¯s handsome face suddenly darkened. What nonsense is this? This fool actually changed his woman¡¯s diapers, wiped her drool and held her to sleep? This is outrageous! Fifth Lord of Gu said coldly, ¡°I just remembered, there is a power and water outage at home today, we won¡¯t be making lunch, you guys can leave now!¡± Xie Yunlin, Xie Jinfei:¡±¡¡± Ye Xinn, Ye Xingbei:¡±¡¡± Fifth Lord of Gu suddenly changing his face made Xie Jinfei reflect. Maybe he got a little excited just now, his voice was a bit loud, indeed very impolite as a young master of a prestigious family. He scratched his head, with an awkward face, and apologized, ¡°Brother Fifth, I¡¯m sorry, I got a bit excited, my voice was a bit loud. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°No problem, no problem,¡± Ye Xingbei hurriedly defended him, secretly reaching behind Gu Junzhu and pinching his waist, ¡°Junzhu is just joking, right Junzhu?¡± Ye Xingbei turned to look at Gu Junzhu, with a serious face, as if the person who was currently pinching Gu Junzhu¡¯s waist was not her. Gu Junzhu didn¡¯t know why, he felt that Ye Xiaobei¡¯s little action behind his back was quite cute, he quite enjoyed it.. Chapter 127 - 127: This Is Worth Pondering Chapter 127: This Is Worth Pondering Trantor: 549690339 So, with some difficulty, he corrected himself, saying, ¡°Heh heh, yes, I was kidding.¡± He imed to jest, but his icy demeanor remained terrifying. Xie Jinfei didn¡¯t dare to say a word. He backed off instinctively, hiding half his body behind his older brother. Xie Yunlin: Little brother, is being so timid really okay? If I leave Grandma¡¯spany in your hands, it won¡¯tst a few days, will it? Ye Xingbei looked at Ye Xinn, then at Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei, her head aching with thought. Two older brothers and second brothers¡ What should I address them in the future? She suddenly realized that having more brothers, while a blessing, can also bring troubles. Seeing Ye Xingbei¡¯s troubled expression, Ye Xinn suddenly suggested, ¡°From now on, let¡¯s address each other by age.¡± He asked Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei, ¡°How old are you guys?¡± Just like Xie Jinfei, he too had been caught up in the heat of the moment and had argued with Xie Jinfei a few sentences. But it quickly dawned on him. Why was he arguing with Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei about who was closer to Ye Xingbei? Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei were also his cousins. Although his second cousin seemed rather immature and more like his younger cousin. But the fact was, Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei were older than him. In the future, once all truths are known, and their father agrees, he and these two cousins would acknowledge each other. As per the ancestral rules, siblings in the same family are ranked by age. If their father hadn¡¯t been forced to wander, Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei would be the eldest and the second eldest of the Jiang family. He and his brother would be the third and fourth of the Jiang family. Now, everything was just returning to normal. There was nothing to fight about. Xie Yunlin made some calctions about their ages and felt that he and his brother were getting the better deal, so he readily agreed to this proposal. As everyone stated their ages, Xie Yunlin came out to be the eldest, Xie Jinfei was the second, Ye Xinn was the third, and Ye Xingli was the fourth. Ye Xinn looked at Ye Xingbei and said, ¡°So from now on, the two Master Xies will be your oldest and second brothers, and you also need to call me and Xiao Li third brother and fourth brother.¡± His words frightened Ye Xingbei. She agreed with everything Ye Xinn said and quickly nodded, ¡°I understand, third¡ third brother!¡± She was still unustomed to it when she suddenly corrected herself. However, habits can slowly change. Given some time, she will get used to it. From now on, she would be someone with four brothers! That¡¯s such a joy! It seemed like her life became more and more fulfilling and happier ever since she met Gu Junzhu. Could it be that Gu Junzhu was her lucky charm? Did her fortune improve as long as she was with Gu Junzhu? She tilted her head to nce at Gu Junzhu, her eyes shimmering with delight. However, Gu Junzhu was looking at Ye Xinn, his dark eyes gleaming with deep contemtion. Ye Xinn¡¯s reaction¡ wasn¡¯t normal. Since Ye Xinn was Ye Xingbei¡¯s elder brother, he couldn¡¯t escape his investigation. ording to the information he had gathered, based on Ye Xinn¡¯s personality, he wasn¡¯t the type to back down easily. But he gave in so easily this time. He even agreed to address Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei as elder brother and second brother, despite not having any prior connection with them. Ye Xinn had a lot of pride. Perhaps he might be willing to call Xie Yunlin ¡®elder brother¡¯ considering his same level abilities and the fact that he was older. But Xie Jinfei was an idiot. With a protective older brother and a grandma who pampered him excessively, his rebellious phase persisted longer and hadn¡¯t passed even till now. Ye Xinn was actually willing to call Xie Jinfei, who was as naive as his little brother, ¡®second brother¡¯. That really deserved some deep thought.. Chapter 128 - 128: What a Messy Relationship Chapter 128: What a Messy Rtionship Trantor: 549690339 Gu Junzhu looked at Ye Xinn, squinting his eyes. There¡¯s definitely a catch here! He would have Gu Chi investigate thister! ¡°Daddy!¡± A soft and clear baby voice sounded, the little kid Ye Yiyang was standing outside the living room, leaning against the door frame, looking at Gu Junzhu eagerly, ¡°Daddy, are you done with your work? I miss you!¡± Little Ye Yiyang is a smart kid. When Daddy asked Brother Chi to take him out to get some sun, he knew that it was Daddy¡¯s way of having Brother Chi take him out on purpose. Because adults say things that are not suitable for children to hear. But he and Brother Chi had walked around the entire vi, and no one hade to call him back. He missed his dad. Unable to bear his longing, he dragged Gu Chi back, stood at the door, and asked Gu Junzhu eagerly if he was done with his work. ¡°Done!¡± Gu Junzhu walked over with a smile, bent down to pick him up, and kissed his tender cheek hard, ¡°Baby, did you miss Daddy so soon?¡± ¡°Not soon at all!¡± The little guy hugged his neck, rubbing his cheek against his neck, even taking a few bites, and tried to burrow into his embrace as if he wanted to crawl into his body, ¡°It¡¯s been such a long time! I¡¯ve been waiting so long that flowers could¡¯ve wilted!¡± Gu Junzhu almost burst intoughter, pinching his little cheek, ¡°Baby, you even know the saying ¡®waiting till flowers wilt¡¯? You¡¯re not old, but you sure know a lot!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The little guy nodded vigorously, ¡°I¡¯m smart! Just like Daddy!¡± Amused by his antics, Gu Junzhu couldn¡¯t help but smile and carried him back to the living room. Xie Jinfei nced at Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei, and then at the little baby in Gu Junzhu¡¯s arms. Was this child born to Bai Mengluan? He looks a lot like Gu Junzhu and his sister! No wonder Gu Junzhu and his sister like this child so much, they seem naturally close! If it wasn¡¯t for the proof that Gu Junzhu just provided, proving this child was born by Bai Mengluan, he would have thought this child was the offspring of his sister and Gu Junzhu. As someone from the Jiang Family, he also knows Bai Mengluan. Bai Mengluan is the niece of his third aunt, who is now married to Gu Junzhu¡¯s nephew. Since this child is born to Bai Mengluan, would Bai Mengluan try to take the child away from his sister? Oh. No, that¡¯s not right. Even though this child was born to Bai Mengluan, the audio recording that Gu Junzhu had just yed said that the egg was purchased, so even if this child was born by Bai Mengluan, there are no biological ties with her. Moreover, a few days after this child was born, he was handed over to his sister by Bai Mengluan, further distancing any rtionship with Bai Mengluan. Bai Mengluan¡¯s husband, Gu Yuanfang, is Gu Junzhu¡¯s nephew. Even though this nephew is the illegitimate child of Gu Junzhu¡¯s older brother, he is indeed part of the Gu family, so he must have connections with Gu Junzhu. Although this child has no biological rtionship with Bai Mengluan, he was still born from her womb. What if Bai Mengluanes to the Gu family with Gu Junzhu¡¯s nephew in the future, she will see this child, wouldn¡¯t that be awkward? By lineage, the child born by Bai Mengluan should be Gu Yuanfang¡¯s son. But now, this child is Gu Yuanfang¡¯s cousin! ¡This rtionship really isplex. His mind was spinning. Forget it. He won¡¯t think about it anymore. Bai Mengluan wouldn¡¯t have the guts toe to Gu Junzhu and im this child as hers. He¡¯s just overthinking it. He pulled his wandering thoughts back and admired the beautiful child in Gu Junzhu¡¯s arms.. Chapter 129 - 129: Hurry up and Marry to Have a Child Chapter 129: Hurry up and Marry to Have a Child Trantor: 549690339 She looked as delicate as a dolled-up jade figurine. With red lips, white teeth, pitch-ck eyes, and rosy cheeks peeking through her white face, she seemed so tender and soft that one couldn¡¯t help but want to squeeze and hug her. Looking at Gu Junzhu, who was gazing at the child with such affection, it was as if he was looking at his own flesh and blood. It made sense. Just a few nces at the child made his heart itch with longing. Well, since the child was so reliant on Gu Junzhu, it was only natural for Gu Junzhu to love him. Gu Junzhu carried the little boy back to Ye Xingbei¡¯s side. Ye Xingbei pinched the little one¡¯s cheek and pretended to be angry: ¡°You little rascal! Always thinking about Daddy and forgetting Mommy, right?¡± Although she was feigning anger, there was undeniable bitterness in her heart. After pouring out so much effort over five years to raise this child, the ce in his heart was overtaken by the neer Gu Junzhu in just a couple of days. The little rascal only had eyes for Gu Junzhu and no longer her. It felt as though someone had flipped her heart over, spilling all the vinegar inside, leaving behind a sour taste. The little one hugged her neck and gave her a peck on the cheek. In a soft voice, he confessed, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re always here. But what if Daddy has to leave again on a mission?¡± Hearing this, Ye Xingbei felt her heart squeeze tighter. The sour taste in her heart this time wasn¡¯t from jealousy, but from the pang of sympathy she suddenly felt for her son¡¯s understanding of the situation. So, the boy was not simply attached to Gu Junzhu, but was also afraid that Gu Junzhu might vanish on him again. That¡¯s why he clung so tightly to him. Gu Junzhu lightly patted his bottom, ¡°I¡¯ve retired, Daddy won¡¯t be going on any more missions.¡± ¡°But you could still go on business trips!¡± The tiny boy earnestly raised both soft hands to cradle Gu Junzhu¡¯s face, ¡°The book says, men should provide and women should nurture. Mommy can always be with Little Tree, while Daddy has to hustle outside, earn money to provide for Little Tree and Mommy!¡± Gu Junzhu grinned, pinching his small cheeks, ¡°You little thing, howe you understand so much? Alright, Daddy promises you, if I have to leave on a business trip, I¡¯ll always let Little Tree know. I won¡¯t leave stealthily. Is that eptable?¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± The child nodded vigorously, extending a small finger, ¡°Pinky promise! No going back on your word or you¡¯re a puppy!¡± ¡°Pinky promise!¡± Gu Junzhu extended his pinky, hooking it with the little one¡¯s finger. At noon, Xie Yunlin, Xie Jinfei, and Ye Xinn all stayed over for lunch. Little Tree was thrilled to have two uncles joining them. Though, for him, his daddy, Gu Junzhu, remained his favorite. Snuggled next to Gu Junzhu, his eyes were almost always fixated on him. Whoever Gu Junzhu talked to, he would listen attentively. With his tiny hands, he even attempted to serve Gu Junzhu by picking out food for him. Tasting something delicious, he instantly scooped more onto Gu Junzhu¡¯s te. Xie Jinfei looked on enviously. This small milk-fed child, so endearing and adorable. He wished he could have one too. Seeing Xie Jinfei¡¯s glowing eyes fixed on the child, Xie Yunlin abruptly said, ¡°Xiao Fei, if you like children so much, you better get married soon and have your own.¡± That way, the ceaseless nagging from their grandparents to find a girlfriend and get married would probablye to an end. Jinfei nearly spit out the food in his mouth, gulping it down in two to three bites, and after a couple of coughs,ughed off Yunlin¡¯sment. He said, ¡°Stop kidding around! You¡¯re older than me, so if anyone should get married first, it should be you. Marriage is still a long way off for me.¡± Yunlin shot him a nce and chuckled, ¡°Oh, so now you remember to be respectful towards your elder brother? Where was this respect when you were taking benefits for yourself?¡± A sheepish grin spread across Jinfei¡¯s face, and he silently resumed eating his food. Ye Xinn watched as Jinfei shied away, a sight reminding him of his younger brother Ye Xingli. He couldn¡¯t help but disy a knowing smile. No wonder they were cousins. The way they both cowered in such situations was almost identical. Even though these two brothers resembled their mother more, there were certain simrities among them if you looked close enough.. Chapter 130 - 130: Full of Bad Intentions Chapter 130: Full of Bad Intentions Trantor: 549690339 | Thinking of Ye Xingli, he looked at Xie Yunlin and said, ¡°Today is a great day as big brother, second brother, and Beibei are reunited after a long time. I will host a gathering tonight. Well invite Xiao Li and get together again.¡± Xie Yunlin had no objections. Their sister was safe and grown up thanks to Ye Xingli and Ye Xinn. They should meet Ye Xingli and get to know each other. He agreed, ¡°Yes, we should get to know our fourth brother. As the eldest brother, I should be the host tonight. It¡¯s not appropriate to let you guys, who are younger, bear the cost.¡± Suddenly, he became the elder brother of the two young masters of the Star Pce. What a good feeling! Ye Xinn grinned, ¡°My girlfriend and Xiao Li¡¯s girlfriend are both in Jiang City. I¡¯ll invite them tonight, and the whole family can get to know each other. Any objections, big brother?¡± Xie Yunlin:¡±¡¡± What does this mean? Is he showing off? What¡¯s so great about having a girlfriend? It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t have one, but that he doesn¡¯t want one, alright? While he was grumbling internally, his face remained expressionless. ¡°Since we are family, we should meet and recognize each other. If something happens in the future, it would be bad if we don¡¯t recognize our own family members, just like how the flood washed away the Dragon King Temple.¡± When Ye Xinn mentioned Shi Qianling and Leng Peini, Ye Xingbei thought about the chocte in her handbag that had been switched out. She was very wary of Ye Xinn. She hasn¡¯t told Ye Xinn about her suspicion that Shi Qianling and Leng Peini switched the chocte in her handbag. But this is not a small matter, so she must say it no matter how reluctant she is. If Shi Qianling and Leng Peini wanted to make her unhappy and give her a trouble behind her back, she could interpret it as them being overly caring about her two brothers and being jealous out of pettiness. She could justugh it off and not take it seriously. However, recing her chocte meant they wanted her life. This act was too malicious, and she didn¡¯t want her two brothers to marry such ruthless women. But even now, she was unsure if it was Shi Qianling or Lng Peini who swapped her chocte. When Gu Junzhu saw her staring at the food while in a daze and crushing everything in her te with her chopsticks, he lifted the corner of his mouth and said to Ye Xinn, ¡°Xiao Lan, a few days ago, Beibei and I went to the Jiang Family together. On the way, Beibei¡¯s hypoglycemia struck. She took out the chocte from her handbag, but all the chocte had been reced with sugar-free ones. She nearly died. Fortunately, I resuscitated her and my men came with new chocte. That¡¯s how she was saved.¡± Ye Xinn¡¯s temple throbbed. He didn¡¯t bother to argue about Gu Junzhu¡¯s wording and quickly turned to Ye Xingbei, ¡°When was the chocte switched? Do you have a suspect?¡± Gu Junzhu chose to bring up Ye Xingbei¡¯s sickness and swapped chocte at this point. Ye Xinn immediately noticed that the incident of the switched chocte had to do with Shi Qianling and Leng Peini. Ye Xingbei wanted to mention the matter to Ye Xinn, but she didn¡¯t want to do it now. Now, Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei were both present. Suspecting that the prospective sisters-inw switched the life-saving chocte she prepared was a family shame. While Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei were not outsiders in name, they had just recognized each other. It would be better to discuss it when they were not around. Who knew that before she could say it, Gu Junzhu would! This guy does have a smart mind, but it is full of mischief. She didn¡¯t know what her brothers had done to offend him, but he just seized the opportunity to make trouble for them.. Chapter 131 - 131: Problems Likely to Occur Chapter 131: Problems Likely to ur Trantor: 549690339 | She felt it inappropriate to mention Shi Qianling and Leng Peini in this situation, but her fear of Ye Xinn was ingrained in her bones. When Ye Xinn asked her, she dared not lie and honestly said: ¡°My handbag has never left my side, only Sister Qianqian and Sister Penny could have touched it¡¡± Xie Yunlin coughed and looked at Ye Xinn with a half-smile: ¡°Third Brother, you must keep your eyes open when looking for a girlfriend. We men would rather remain unmarried than marry a woman who is sinister and ruthless. Don¡¯t you agree, Third Brother?¡± Ye Xinn: Why did he feel like his eldest cousin was full of hostility towards him? At first, he felt a sting when he saw Ye Xingbei suddenly have two more real brothers, he and Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfeipeted for who was closer to Ye Xingbei. But he quickly realized, this was his own real cousin, it¡¯s not worth it for him topete with his own cousin over a sister. Didn¡¯t he change his ways almost immediately? Why was his elder cousin so petty, never letting go of this? On the other hand, Xie Jinfei looked at Ye Xingbei worryingly and asked: ¡°Beibei, do you also have hypoglycemia? Our grandma does too! Usually there are no problems, but when it hits, it hits hard. The doctors say that if it isn¡¯t treated promptly, it can be life-threatening. You must take extra precautions, always carry sugar or chocte with you and never be alone. If anything happens, there should be someone around to take care of you.¡± ¡°Hmm, I understand,¡± Ye Xingbei nodded. Abroad, it had always been Xueno who took care of her. Xueno always carried sugar and chocte with her. Xueno was cautious, nobody could swap the sugar and chocte out of Xueno¡¯s hand. Her return this time was hurried, some of Xueno¡¯s paperwork was iplete, and she had to stay abroad for a few more days, so Ye Xingbei had to return ahead of time. This gave others an opportunity to switch her chocte. ¡°Your Second Brother is right,¡± Xie Yunlin also said: ¡°I¡¯ll find two bodyguards for you when I get back. They are personally trained by me, with them taking care of you, your Second Brother and I can be at ease.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Ye Xingbei quickly replied: ¡°I have a personal bodyguard named Xueno who has been with me for five years. I¡¯m used to her, no need to add more people. I¡¯m not used to having too many people around.¡± ¡°Indeed, no need,¡± said the Fifth Lord of Gu indifferently: ¡°Our Gu family may not be very well-off, but we still have a hundred and eighty bodyguards. That should be enough for Beibei.¡± Xie Yunlin:¡±¡¡± If your family is not well-off, then who dares to say that their family is? That¡¯s how the conversation died. The Fifth Lord of Gu¡¯s light-hearted remark sessfully cooled the atmosphere. After an eerily quiet moment, Ye Xinn coughed: ¡°Let¡¯s not invite Qianqian and Penny for dinner tonight. We¡¯ll have a meal just as a family.¡± Recently, he had also noticed that Shi Qianling had be different from before. Or perhaps, he had never truly understood Shi Qianling. Over time, the true essence of a person is revealed. As time went on, Shi Qianling¡¯s true nature was gradually exposed to him, which was not the same as the one he had once liked. As for Leng Peini, he disagreed with Ye Xingli being with her from the start. But his brother had a fickle heart, changing girlfriends faster than clothes. He had originally thought that his brother would move on to someone else in a couple of months, so it would be a waste of breath. But he hadn¡¯t expected that Leng Peini would be quite capable, having been dating his brother for almost a year without any signs of breaking up. The longer they were together, the more likely problems were to ur.. Chapter 132 - 132: In His Arms Chapter 132: In His Arms Trantor: 549690339 Firstly, people have feelings. The longer they spend together, the deeper their connection bes. Secondly, sparks can easily ignite, and sleeping together for too long may result in a child. What if Penny Leng was the one who switched out Ye Xingbei¡¯s chocte and she¡¯s pregnant with his brother¡¯s baby? Should she have the baby or not? This was a serious issue that needed immediate attention. Whoever switched Beibei¡¯s chocte needs to be found as quickly as possible so they could be jettisoned from their lives, sent to the farthest corner of the earth. No matter what the intention, anyone malicious enough to want Ye Xingbei¡¯s life, especially such ruthless women, no matter how excellent they may be, should never be married! That settled the matter of dinner that night. After finishing lunch, Ye Xinn, Xie Yunlin, and Xie Jinfei took their leave without hanging around too long. As Ye Xingbei watched their cars disappear into the distance from the front door, he was left in a daze for quite a while. Had he and his biological brother recognized each other? Did she now have a brother? Thinking about her handsome, aristocratic elder brother and her sunny, adorably silly second brother, Ye Xingbei couldn¡¯t help but break into a silly grin. From now on, she would have brothers! Having a family was like having a home. Her elder and second brothers even promised to bring her to Beijing to meet her grandparents. Second Brother said she looked a lot like her grandmother when she was younger, and that her grandmother would surely love her. Grandmother! Just hearing the word filled her with warmth and affection. She was this kind of person, deprived of love. Like a traveler in a desertcking water, she cherished every drop of affection that came her way. Her happiness knew no bounds with even the slightest dew of kindness. Gu Junzhu smacked her head, ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯re smiling like a fool!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Ye Xingbei pped him and red at him, ¡°You¡¯re the fool!¡± ¡°Daddy, Daddy!¡± Xiao Shumiao, holding Gu Junzhu¡¯s right hand, shook it and looked up at him earnestly, ¡°Daddy shouldn¡¯t hit Mommy¡¯s head! Too many hits will make her dumb!¡± Gu Junzhu coughed, gently massaging where he had smacked and bent down to coo to the little one, ¡°Mommy and Daddy were just ying! Daddy didn¡¯t really hit hard, it won¡¯t make her dumb!¡± Xiao Shumiao turned to look at Ye Xingbei, her little face stern, ¡°Mommy, when Daddy does something wrong, he should be talked to and educated, not hit! Look, you¡¯ve made Daddy¡¯s hand red!¡± The little guy held up Gu Junzhu¡¯s hand for Ye Xingbei to see, a pained expression on her face. She then blew on Gu Junzhu¡¯s hand, ¡°Daddy, Xiao Shu will blow on it for you, it won¡¯t hurt if I blow it!¡± Gu Junzhu bent down to hug her close, nting a big kiss on her soft little face, ¡°My precious son, how can you be so understanding? Daddy loves you so much!¡± Ye Xingbei:¡±¡¡± She felt like she had been working hard for the past five years just to raise a son for this man. Ye Xingbei rolled her eyes and gave Gu Junzhu an exasperated look before turning to go back into the vi. Gu Junzhu, holding Xiao Shu, leisurely followed behind her, a joke suddenlying to mind. A CEO sent his secretary to infiltrate anotherpany. Monthster, the secretary returned to report back to the CEO. The CEO asked the secretary: What important documents did you steal? The secretary replied: I¡¯ve kidnapped the boss¡¯s son! The CEO was delighted: Where is his son? The secretary lowered his head, patting his stomach: In my belly! He too had kidnapped Ye Xiaobei¡¯s son. In his arms! Chapter 133 - 133 He Didn’t Mistake the Person Chapter 133: He Didn¡¯t Mistake the Person Trantor: 549690339 He kissed Xiao Shumiao once more, his mood was excellent. His glistening eyes nced again at Ye Xingbei¡¯s t abdomen. Emmmm. If at this moment, there was already a little one in Ye Xiaobei¡¯s belly, and she couldter give birth to a child just like Xiao Shumiao for him, that would make everything even better! When he returned to the living room cradling Xiao Shumiao, Ye Xingbei was already sitting on the sofa, peeling fruit. He conscientiously ced Xiao Shumiao next to Ye Xingbei, waiting for Ye Xingbei to feed them the fruit. If Ye Xingbei had decided to be good to him, it wouldn¡¯t just be wishful thinking. Shemitted dutifully to ying the role of a ¡°good wife and mother¡±. The big and small ones were joyous and jumping around her, as she carefully fed the peeled fruit to them while they yed games. Gu Junzhu found that since Ye Xingbei and the little ones hade into his life, his days had be morefortable day by day. The little one¡¯sughter never ceased, constantly burrowing into his arms. The small and soft body, carried a sweet milky scent, and his delicate little face was full of sweet smiles that were lovable no matter how you looked. In the living room, this ¡°family of three¡± was enjoying their happiness, when the door to the living room was pushed open and Senior Master Gu walked in. Seeing Senior Master Gu, Ye Xingbei was startled and hurriedly got up. Gu Junzhu and the little one¡¯s game had reached a critical point and neither of them took their eyes off the TV screen. Senior Master Gu didn¡¯t mind his son¡¯s behavior, he sat down directly across from Ye Xingbei and waved to her, ¡°BeiBei, don¡¯t be nervous, just sit.¡± How could Ye Xingbei not be nervous? This was the highly esteemed Senior Gu! On the day she returned to Jiang City, she had vented her anger at this old man in a fit of rage. Now that she had calmed down, she found this brave and dignified old man inspiring nothing but awe. After Senior Master Gu greeted Ye Xingbei, his gaze fell on Gu Junzhu¡¯s face. Seeing the smile on Gu Junzhu¡¯s face, the more he looked, the morefortable he felt, secretly thinking that his decision this time was correct. He hadn¡¯t misjudged the person. Ye Xingbei, this little girl, really suited his son. In the past, his son was cold and distant to outsiders, emanating a chilling aura that warned not toe close. In front of his own people, he waszy and casual, as if he had no motivation to do anything. But at this moment, his face was beaming with a warm smile, as if he were basking in the sunshine, making his heart feel warm and bright. Since his other children passed away identally, this was the first time he had seen such a heartfelt smile on his youngest son¡¯s face. What¡¯s the most important thing in life? Health and happiness. Health is the most important. But doctors say that only when one is happy, can their body be healthy. His decision to take this step had been right. His son was happy, and only then did he gradually be healthier. He didn¡¯t have to worry day and night anymore. About the worry of going through the pain of burying his own son again. After a round of the game, Gu Junzhu and the little one once again tasted victory. After the two high-fived each other to celebrate, Gu Junzhu gave the little one a cup of water, signifying him to drink, only then did he look at Senior Master Gu, ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Senior Master Gu red, ¡°You caused such a big trouble, the whole city is buzzing about the Xiang Bingzhi matter. Uncle Xiang and Uncle Xie have even brought thewsuit to me, how could I note?¡± ¡°How could that be my fault?¡± Gu Junzhu took a sip from his water cup, and said casually, ¡°Xiang Bingzhi is a bully, she forced a young boy to be her boyfriend, making him lose everything, even his life.. This is a fact, not nder!¡± Chapter 134 - 134: Infuriating Chapter 134: Infuriating Trantor: 549690339 Gu Junzhu looked at Senior Master Gu, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you teach me from a young age to be brave, upright, and honorable? So why would you want me to disregard thew for the sake of Uncle Xiang and Uncle Xie?¡± Senior Master Gu frowned, ¡°Is all the news circting online true?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Gu Junzhu casually picked up some documents and tossed them to Senior Master Gu, ¡°There¡¯s more here! Considering Uncle Xiang and Uncle Xie, I haven¡¯t posted these on the inte yet. However, my legal team will definitely submit these to the judicial authorities to charge Xiang Bingzhi. Multiple charges¡ she may not get the death penalty, but life imprisonment is inevitable.¡± Senior Master Gu took the documents, read through them one by one, and after finishing, he angrily threw them onto the coffee table, ¡°She¡¯s turned out this bad, how dare Senior Xie and Senior Xiang ask me to plead for her? Absolutely outrageous!¡± The documents, without exception, all detailed instances where Xiang Bingzhi had set her sights on young boys, forcing them to sleep with her. If any of them disagreed, she would destroy their family, forcing them to sumb to her. In some cases, she would drug them, kidnap them and record videos. In others she would severely injure their parents, leaving them bedridden. In one case, a young boy was mentally scarred due to her torment. Xiang Bingzhi sent this boy directly to a mental hospital, giving his family five hundred thousand yuan. The boy¡¯s family took the money and fled far away, leaving the boy behind. A perfectly healthy teenager¡¯s life was ruined in her hands. Five hundred thousand yuan, for Xiang Bingzhi, was merely the cost of a piece of jewelry. With the cost of a piece of jewelry, she bought that child¡¯s entire life. Senior Master Gu had always been upright and resented evil deeply. Upon seeing the videos online, he thought that Xiang Bingzhi had behavioral issues. Only after seeing Gu Junzhu¡¯s documents did he realize that Xiang Bingzhi was fundamentally corrupt. With Xiang Bingzhi¡¯s heart and soul already corrupted, the Xiang Family and Xie Family actually had the audacity to ask him to plead mercy for her, this was absolutely outrageous! Seething, he pounded his hand on the table. Gu Junzhu, cup of water in hand, took a leisurely sip, nonchntly saying, ¡°You have firsthand information. Uncle Xie and Uncle Xiang are still unaware of it. When theye to you for an answer, give this to them. Tell them it¡¯s because of their face that these things haven¡¯t all gone online. Otherwise, the Xie Family and Xiang Family would have been thoroughly disgraced!¡± ¡°We should post all of this online!¡± Senior Master Gu exasperatedly retorted, ¡°What could they possibly do if they can¡¯t even educate a young girl properly? They¡¯ve got the nerve to ask me to plead for them, they¡¯ll choke on their own words!¡± Gu Junzhu just smiled faintly, not picking up on his father¡¯s words. After Senior Master Gu¡¯s anger abated for a while, his gaze fell onto Xiao Shumiao. After Gu Junzhu had given the little one his water cup, he sat sweetly by Gu Junzhu¡¯s side, sipping water from the Hello Kitty cup. The boy was fair, dewy-skinned and delicate, his features as exquisite as a jade carving. Hisrge, bright eyes had long, curlingshes. Sitting quietly beside Gu Junzhu, his eyes sparkled as he listened to their conversation. Senior Master Gu took one look at him and was immediately smitten, his eyes lighting up, ¡°This must be Xiao Shumiao, right? Come here, let grandfather have a good look at you!¡± The child instinctively looked at Gu Junzhu.. Chapter 135 - 135: Giving Birth to Another Baby Chapter 135: Giving Birth to Another Baby Trantor: 549690339 Gu Junzhu reveled in the child¡¯s subconscious trust and dependence on him. With a smile lifting the corners of his mouth, he patted the child¡¯s head. ¡°Good boy, off you go.¡± The little fellow nodded his small head, hopped off the sofa, and ran to Senior Master Gu. The little one was exceptionally beautiful, like a delicate crystal doll. Everyone has an innate love for beauty, especially elderly people who have a particr fondness for children. After a few nces at the child, Senior Master Gu was enamored. Unable to resist, he fondled and cuddled him. However, seeing a scar on the back of the child¡¯s head, his expression changed. Looking stern, he demanded, ¡°How did this happen? How have you been looking after him? How could such a small child fall and hurt the back of his head? What if it was more severe?¡± Seeing the quiet, well-behaved child¡¯s head wrapped in a white gauze bandage made it seem like the injury was severe. Senior Master Gu felt as if his heart was being pinched. ¡°Xiang Bingzhi did it,¡± Gu Junzhu eximed cautiously, stopping Senior Master Gu from touching the wound. ¡°Father, don¡¯t touch it! The doctor said not to!¡± Suddenly, Senior Master Gu retracted the hand reaching out for the bandage, mentally noting how Xiang Bingzhi had hurt such a small child. Unforgivable! She deserved life imprisonment. She absolutely could not be allowed back into society to cause further harm! While holding the child, after having asked a few questions, his gaze scanned over Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei, ¡°Xiao Zhu, Xingbei, our country has now rxed the one-child policy. Children needpanions, so you two should speed up and have another one. Then Xiao Shu will have a ymate!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The little one, in Senior Master Gu¡¯s arms, bobbed his head as if pecking like a chick, looked at Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei eagerly. ¡°Want a sister! Xiao Shu likes sisters! Papa and Mama give Xiao Shu a sister!¡± ¡°Goodboy, Xiao Shu!¡± Senior Master Gu was overwhelmed with happiness for this newfound grandson. Although this child was not his son¡¯s biological child, as long as the child was obedient and sensible, he wouldn¡¯t mind his son raising Ye Xingbei¡¯s child. If his natural disposition is good, his son treating him like his own wouldn¡¯t bother him. However, he still hoped that Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei could give him a biological grandchild. One as smart and cute as Xiao Shumiao would be best. If he could hold his grandchild before his death, he would certainly die with a smile on his face! Ye Xingbei was taken by surprise when Senior Master Gu suddenly brought up having more children. Blushing from embarrassment, she lowered her head and didn¡¯t say a word. Gu Junzhu shed a teasing smile at Ye Xingbei and turned to his father, ¡°Father, you can rest assured, Xingbei and I are working on it. But, having a child depends on timing and destiny. After all, aren¡¯t babies supposed to be born out of love, right Xingbei?¡± He turned his face to look at Ye Xingbei. ¡°¡¡± What could Ye Xingbei say? All she could do was nod her head, feeling too shy to utter a word. Seeing Gu Junzhu¡¯s positive attitude, Senior Master Gu was satisfied. After amusing Xiao Shu for a while, he got up to leave. Given his status, a trip to the sanatorium for cadres required a heavy security presence. It was impossible for him to stay overnight at a private house. After seeing Senior Master Gu off and returning to the living room, the little fellow started rubbing his eyes. It was his nap time. Ye Xingbei took him to the bedroom for his nap. Children fall asleep quickly. As soon as his head hit the pillow, he was asleep within minutes. Ye Xingbei alsoid down beside him for a nap. She was in a semi-conscious state when she felt someone pressing on her. Startled, she opened her eyes and saw Fifth Lord of Gu¡¯s handsome face right in front of her.. Chapter 136 - 136: Isn’t it enough that I’m being honest? Chapter 136: Isn¡¯t it enough that I¡¯m being honest? Trantor: 549690339 She was both angry and amused. She tried to push him away: ¡°Gu Junzhu, how old are you this year? Even kids don¡¯t make a fuss when they take their afternoon naps. Aren¡¯t you even worse than a child?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t make a fuss!¡± Gu Junzhu touched her cheek, his eyes and eyebrows full of yfulughter. ¡°We must always keep our promises! I¡¯m simply fulfilling the promise we made to my dad, that we would try hard to have children!¡± ¡°¡¡± Ye Xingbei tried to twist away from him. ¡°Go away! Xiao Shu sleeps lightly at noon, stop fooling around!¡± Gu Junzhu touched her cheek and smiled, ¡°Can I mess around at night then?¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡You¡¯re not allowed to mess around anytime!¡± Gu Junzhu said seriously: ¡°You promised to have my father¡¯s grandchild. How can we have a child if we don¡¯t mess around?¡± Ye Xingbei blushed, pushed against his chest, and said, ¡°Xiao Shu was present at that time, how else was I supposed to answer? Could I have said, ¡®Oh, we¡¯re just pretending to be husband and wife, I don¡¯t n on having your children¡¯?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care why you made a promise to my father,¡± Gu Junzhu said, ¡°Anyway, we must keep our words, you promised my father you would give him a grandchild, so we need to work hard as soon as possible.¡± Her face red, Ye Xingbei pushed him away harder. ¡°Why are you so shameless? Go away! Like I said, give me some time to think about it!¡± ¡°How long will you take to think?¡± Gu Junzhu raised his eyebrows. ¡°A day? Two days? Three days?¡± Ye Xingbei rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you think having a child is a decision that can be made in one, two, or three days? Gu Junzhu, as a grown man, can¡¯t you stop making unreasonable trouble?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Gu Junzhu asked. ¡°It took me less than a day-only three seconds-to decide that I want you to have my child!¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡That only proves you¡¯re irresponsible!¡± ¡°Who says?¡± Gu Junzhu countered. ¡°Look how well I take care of Xiao Shu as a father. Have you ever heard about me, Fifth Lord of Gu, being irresponsible in the past twenty-plus years?¡± ¡°I have no interest in your affairs!¡± Ye Xingbei pushed him away. ¡°Get off me. You¡¯re too heavy!¡± Gu Junzhu remained unflinchingly: ¡°This is called muscr!¡± Ye Xingbei rolled her eyes, ¡°Yeah right, you¡¯re ¡®super cheaply beautiful¡¯ in a rude kind of way!¡± Gu Junzhu: ¡°¡You sharp-tongued girl! I see I really need to teach you a lesson to sweeten your mouth, so your words don¡¯t always choke people!¡± Just as Ye Xingbei was about to retort, Gu Junzhu leaned down to kiss her. She struggled hard butcked the strength of Gu Junzhu. Theck of oxygen in her brain from the kiss almost made her faint. Finally, when Gu Junzhu let go of her, she caught her breath and raised her hand to hit him. He captured her wrist, put her fist to his lips, and kissed it, ¡°Sweetheart, does your mouth feel sweeter after my kiss?¡± Ye Xingbei gritted her teeth: ¡°I didn¡¯t find it sweeter, but really itchy!¡± Before she finished speaking, Ye Xingbei bit down on Gu Junzhu¡¯s wrist. She was quite angry and didn¡¯t hold back. Gu Junzhu gasped in pain. She took advantage of Gu Junzhu¡¯s momentary weakness, pushed him off her, straddled him, and grabbed his neck. She looked stern and said, ¡°Gu Junzhu, you be honest with me! If you keep acting crazy like this, I will sleep in the guest room with Xiao Shu!¡± Gu Junzhu struggled for breath as she strangted him.. He coughed andughed, nodding continuously, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll be honest, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Chapter 137 - 137: Not Letting the Horse Graze Chapter 137: Not Letting the Horse Graze Trantor: 549690339 Ye Xingbei was utterly speechless in an extraordinary way. Had hepromised so easily? What about moral principles? What about backbone? What about dignity? Rolling his eyes, Ye Xingbeiid back onto his spot. Gu Junzhuid t on his pillow, took Ye Xingbei¡¯s hand, looked up at the snowy-white ceiling with a smile, ¡°Hey, Ye Xiaobei?¡± Ye Xingbei turned his face sideways to look at him, speechless, ¡°What now? Gu Junzhu, why do you talk so much once we¡¯re in bed?¡± ¡°Well, you only let me talk and not do anything,¡± Fifth Lord of Gu answered smoothly, without hesitation for even a moment. ¡°If you¡¯d let me do something, I wouldn¡¯t say a word!¡± Ye Xingbei gave him a harsh p, ¡°Gu Junzhu, go to hell!¡± Gu Junzhuughed, his shoulders shaking, ¡°Hey, Ye Xiaobei?¡± Ye Xingbei was furious, ¡°If you have something to say then say it! If you¡¯re sick, go find Gu Qingrun. Calling out for Ye Xiaobei is useless!¡± Gu Junzhu couldn¡¯t stopughing, ¡°Eh, Ye Xiaobei?¡± Ye Xingbei surrendered, ¡°Fifth Lord of Gu, if you¡¯ve got something to say then say it! I beg you, just say it!¡± Gu Junzhu looked at her, holding her hand,ughing incessantly, ¡°Ye Xiaobei, I¡¯m serious! Ever since you and Xiao Shumiao came into my life, I¡¯ve felt like each day is getting more and more enjoyable. Consider it seriously, will you have another child for me? I promise, with another child, I¡¯ll still be good to Xiao Shumiao and won¡¯t be unfair!¡± Ye Xingbei chuckled dryly, her face impassive, ¡°Gu Junzhu, ever since Xiao Shu and I came into your life, I feel like each day is getting more and more unbearable. If you truly want me to have your child, you should behave yourself first. Stop acting like a lunatic for no reason. I don¡¯t want our children to inherit that!¡± Gu Junzhu: ¡°¡Alright! I¡¯ll behave properly from now on!¡± He propped his head with one hand and turned back to look at the ceiling, ¡°Suddenly I realise that life before meeting you and Xiao Shumiao was just mere existence, now it¡¯s actually living! Before, days passed by like a robot, dull, vourless. But now it¡¯s much more colourful and interesting.¡± Ye Xingbei scorned him, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re having fun! All your happiness is built on my suffering! You annoying ghost!¡± ¡°Annoying ghost?¡± Gu Junzhu turned his head to look at her, in his gleaming eyes a frolicsome light shed, ¡°Do you know, when I was a soldier, I passed by a small town once where the women called their husbands ¡®dead ghosts¡¯. The term is only two words, but way they said it was so soft and tender, full of charm!¡± Ye Xingbei thought, if there were a chart of people she least wanted to chat with, Gu Junzhu would certainly top the list. She turned to look at the wall, ignoring him. Long after, Gu Junzhu finally said, ¡°Hey, Ye Xiaobei, is it really bad for you and Xiao Shumiao to stay with me?¡± Ye Xingbei was taken aback. From his tone, he seemed to be asking seriously. It wasn¡¯t right for Ye Xingbei to fob him off with a lie, so after hesitating, she admitted, ¡°Not really! If you act less like a lunatic, then Xiao Shu and I are prettyfortable here. Especially Xiao Shu. He probably has told you already, he took you as his biological father. His love and respect for you came straight from his heart, it¡¯s the purest kind of love. With you by his side, he¡¯s extremely happy.¡± After saying this, Ye Xingbei felt a little guilty. Gu Junzhu made her son so happy and had given them a home. Other than cooking soup and feeding fruit to Gu Junzhu a couple of times, she did nothing for him. Rather, she disliked and verbally attacked Gu Junzhu. She had been making Gu Junzhu work like a horse without giving him a single de of grass. It seemed that she had been a bit too selfish.. Chapter 142 - 142: Who could be closer to him and Ye Xiaobei? Chapter 142: Who could be closer to him and Ye Xiaobei? Trantor: 549690339 In these two days, he had spent day and night with Ye Xingbei and Gu Junzhu, he hadn¡¯t seen Ye Xingli for two days. Now that he suddenly saw him, he was so excited that he waved enthusiastically to Ye Xingli. Ye Xingli missed him too. He walked over quickly, took him from Gu Junzhu¡¯s arms, and kissed him several times. ¡°My precious, you know how much your little uncle missed you? You little heartless one, running off with your parents, did you forget your uncle and went off to the Java Country?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± the little guy cupped Ye Xingli¡¯s face with his little hands and giggled. ¡°Where is the Java Country? Xiao Shu has never been there! Xiao Shu lives at dad¡¯s house. Dad¡¯s house is so big and beautiful, even more so than uncle¡¯s house, dad is the best and the strongest!¡± ¡°¡¡± Ye Xingli was figuratively stabbed in the heart. My dear nephew, I held you so dearly and you are happily bragging about your father, is this appropriate? Besides Ye Xingli, Ye Xinn, Xie Yunlin, and Xie Jinfei had also arrived. After seeing Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei, they greeted each other. Xie Jinfei asked Ye Xingbei, ¡°When are you going to Beijing with me to see our grandparents? We haven¡¯t dared to tell them that you¡¯re still alive. We fear they would be too excited and worried if they couldn¡¯t see you, they won¡¯t be able to sleep at night. Let¡¯s wait till we bring you in front of them to tell them.¡± Ye Xingbei nced at his son and said, ¡°Xiao Shu¡¯s head injury has not healed yet, I can only go to Beijing once Xiao Shu¡¯s injury is healed.¡± No matter whether she left her son in Jiang City or took him with them to Beijing, she could only rest assured once her son¡¯s head injury had healed. Xie Jinfei nced at the little guy¡¯s injured head and felt guilty. Thest time he had a conflict with Ye Xingbei was at this hotel in Jiang City. Luckily, Gu Junzhu arrived in time to save Ye Xingbei¡¯s face from being ruined by Xiang Bingzhi. Otherwise, he probably wouldn¡¯t have recognized his younger sister for the rest of his life. If that really happened, he would have regretted it deeply. The group settled into their seats. Once they sat down, the food was served quickly. Being business elites, the men quickly became engaged in conversation. However, among the five grown men present, Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei were on the same side. Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli were joined at the hip. Gu Junzhu and Xiao Shumiao were in their own little world. The three-way rivalry appeared amicable on the surface, but subtletiesy in the undertones of their conversation. Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei did their best to assert that Ye Xingbei was their real sister, and that the three of them had the closest rtionship in the world, so the person Ye Xingbei was closest to, should be them. Ye Xinn, knowing well these two were his real cousins and being a man of few words himself, swallowed his bitterness and endured. Ye Xingli couldn¡¯t. Ye Xingli, unaware of who the two men suddenly vying for favor were, didn¡¯t budge an inch. He presented a series of evidence to prove that he and Ye Xingbei had lived together for five years, making him the closest person to her. Fifth Lord of Gu chuckled as he casually fed Xiao Shumiao, remarking, ¡°Just this afternoon, Beibei and I were discussing whether our next child should be a boy or a girl. What do you think?¡± Everyone:¡±¡¡± Seeing that everyone was silent, Fifth Lord of Gu was satisfied. Close? He and Ye Xiaobei sleep on the same bed every day and were nning on having children together. Who could be closer to Ye Xiaobei than him? Humph! Ye Xingli was at a loss for words for a moment, his face flushed red. He was about to speak when the door was knocked and someone walked in.. Chapter 151 - 151: What does being a top student have to do with whether to help or not? Chapter 151: What does being a top student have to do with whether to help or not? Trantor: 549690339 He bowed deeply towards Ye Xingbei, choked up as he said, ¡°I came to see you today to apologize in person! That day at the Jiang City Grand Hotel, I framed you, sorry! The reason why I framed you was that a mysterious person approached me. He told me that if I did as he said, he would give me enough medical expenses to hire the best doctor to save my brother¡¯s life. I was desperate to save my brother, so I chose to y the viin. I did as that person said and framed you, leading you to Xiang Bingzhi. Madam Gu, I didn¡¯t expect that not only did you not retaliate against me, but you also helped my brother get the best doctor and paid his hospital bills¡ I¡I¡¡± His tears rushed down, choking on his words. Ye Xingbei looked on, puzzled. Her? Paying for Luo Fengming¡¯s brother¡¯s medical expenses? How does she not know about it? She suddenly thought of something and looked at Gu Junzhu. Gu Junzhu nodded at her with a smile. Under the moonlight, his enchanting face was like a fallen angel. All of a sudden, Ye Xingbei¡¯s heart seemed to have been hit by something, her heartbeat became erratic for a few beats. Under the moonlit night, the starlight was diffused. Gu Junzhu¡¯s smiling face was like a vast field of blooming poppies, with a fatal attraction. And the image he held in Ye Xingbei¡¯s heart, due to Luo Fengming¡¯s few words, suddenly grew a lot taller. Luo Fengming said more words of gratitude, but Ye Xingbei couldn¡¯t hear clearly. In her eyes, there was only Gu Junzhu¡¯s face that could bewitch people¡¯s hearts. His smiling gaze was even more dazzling and enchanting than the starry sky¡ After Luo Fengming had apologized and self-reflected to Ye Xingbei, he left with many thanks. The road was dark, and the young boy was too eye-catching. Just as Ye Xingbei was about to ask Xueno to send him off, Gu Junzhu had already looked at Gu Chi. Gu Chi immediately gave amand to his men. One of the bodyguards ran towards Luo Fengming, asking him to wait a bit. Soon, a car drove out of the vi, and the bodyguard apanied Luo Fengming into the car. Watching the car gradually move away, slowly disappearing into the night, Ye Xingbei retracted her gaze and looked at Gu Junzhu: ¡°How old is his brother? Can he be cured?¡± ¡°Eleven,¡± Gu Junzhu said, ¡°Somewhat challenging, but as long as he is treated properly, he can be cured.¡± Ye Xingbei sighed, ¡°Will you keep helping them, the two brothers?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Gu Junzhu nodded, ¡°Both brothers are excellent students, full of potential, and they have good character.¡± Ye Xingbei was slightly stunned, ¡°Ah? What do you mean?¡± What does helping them or not have to do with being an excellent student? ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know?¡± Instead of getting back in the car, Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei each held one of the child¡¯s hands, strolling leisurely under the moon, ¡°I have a charity fund that specifically sponsors poor students who can¡¯t afford to go to school. But this help isn¡¯t free. Before we help, they have to sign a contract promising that once they finish their studies, if Gu Group needs them, they have to work for Gu Group.¡± ¡°So if the two brothers weren¡¯t excellent students, you wouldn¡¯t help?¡± Gu Junzhu¡¯s image, which had just risen in Ye Xingbei¡¯s heart, suddenly copsed. ¡°I¡¯d still help, but certainly not with as much dedication as I¡¯m showing now,¡± Gu Junzhu said, ¡°Do you know how much it would cost to fully cure Luo Fengming¡¯s brother?¡± Ye Xingbei asked, ¡°How much?¡± Gu Junzhu said, ¡°Surgery, reconstruction, and other necessities of life¡ all together, at least three million. And that¡¯s a conservative estimate..¡± Chapter 156 - 157 Best Friend Chapter 156: Chapter 157 Best Friend Trantor: 549690339 | Yian Jingxue was usually a cheerful person, full ofughter and merriment every day. But this moment, when Ye Xingbei asked why she came back to the country at this time, Yian Jingxue, the usually upbeat woman, could not find the strength tough. She took the smile off her face and sighed, ¡°My grandfather is sick. That¡¯s why I came back.¡± Ye Xingbei frowned, ¡°Your grandfather is okay, right?¡± ¡°He should be,¡± Yian Jingxue chuckled. ¡°But you know, Beibei, he¡¯s old, and I don¡¯t know how much longer he¡¯ll be able to stay in this world. I¡¯m afraid¡ he¡¯s the only person who¡¯s kind to me in our family. I regret¡ I regret having gone abroad for my studies. I should¡¯ve stayed at home with him¡¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you did it on purpose,¡± Xingbei held her hand and gently patted her, ¡°Even when you were abroad, they wouldn¡¯t leave you alone. If you stayed home, who knows if you would have made it to this day.¡± Yian Jingxue was born in a wealthy family in Beijing. Her grandfather was a master of traditional Chinese painting, a family known for its literary pedigree. Her father was weak and sickly since childhood and couldn¡¯t inherit her grandfather¡¯s legacy. After graduating from college, he chose to enter the business world. Her father was talented in business and made a lot of money. Her grandfather had three sons. The eldest son of the Yian family, born to her grandfather and grandmother, was her father. After her grandmother passed away, her grandfather remarried and had two more sons, her two uncles. Her father and his two half-brothers did not share the same mother. From childhood, her two uncles and father were never on the same page. Just as in fairy tales, stepmothers are rarely any good ¨C her father¡¯s stepmother was no exception. Fortunately, her grandfather loved his first wife deeply and regarded his first child as dear to him as his own life. The stepmother had no chance to harm her father. Later, when her father married her mother, her grandfather decisively separated the family. At that time, her father was already a financial tycoon. Knowing that her fathercked nothing, her grandfather didn¡¯t want money to cause a rift between his sons. He divided all his possessions equally between his three sons. Shortly after the family division, she was born. And two yearster, her father passed away due to an illness. Her mother, who loved her father deeply, sumbed to sorrow two yearster and also passed away. After the death of her parents, her grandfather took her under his wing and raised her. Her two uncles did not inherit their grandfather¡¯s talent for painting but enjoyed the prestige attached to the title of ¡®master of traditional Chinese painting¡¯. They dreamt of the lifestyle where they could make money with a single stroke of their brushes. But painting required talent more than anything. After years of effort but with no achievements to their names, her two uncles, ustomed to a opulent lifestyle, squandered their shares of the inheritance within a few years. Once they ran out of money, they approached their father, begging. After her father passed away, her grandfather¡¯s heart was devastated with grief and his health deteriorated. He retired from painting, leaving the family bereft of any ie and dependent on the savings from the past. The grandfather told his two sons that when they divided the inheritance, it was agreed that they each would live separately. As a father, he was of an age where his children should be supporting him. He couldn¡¯t support his sons forever. What sort of life they have in the future would entirely depend on their own capabilities. Upon failing to extract money from their father, the two uncles set their sights on her. Before her mother passed away, she liquidated herpany into real estate, shops, and cash, all kept under her name.. Chapter 157 - 158: Surprise and Unexpected, Which One Comes First? Chapter 157: Chapter 158: Surprise and Unexpected, Which One Comes First? Trantor: 549690339 Even though she was still young, she had amassed arge fortune from her inheritance. Her two uncles conspired to stage idents to kill her. She was the sole survivor of her family. Upon her death, they would inherit all of her family¡¯s wealth. If she died, and her already frail grandfather passed soon after, her two uncles would inherit everything. Her second uncle even manipted her cousin, encouraging her to push her into a pool. The cousin who tried to kill her was not yet fourteen, so even if the truth surfaced, she wouldn¡¯t be held ountable. By sheer luck, she was rescued by a passerby. The police investigation concluded that the mastermind behind the murder attempt was Yian Tingting, her cousin. When the police decided to detain Yian Tingting at a juvenile detention center, her aunt pleaded for mercy before her grandfather on Yian Tingting¡¯s behalf. Her grandfather, softened after recognizing Yian Tingting as his own grandchild, decided to punish her two uncles instead. The crime of intending to kill was then downyed as a mishap that happened whilst she and Yian Tingting were ying together. With this, the incident was closed. Yearster, she encountered several more ¡°idents.¡± All were near-death experiences from which she barely escaped. The so-called ¡°idents¡± were meticulously nned ¨C the authorities suspected nothing. Since she remained safely untouched each time, the police simply advised her to be more careful and disregarded her concerns. However, she knew that these ¡°idents¡± were carefully orchestrated by her two uncles. Her two uncles, eager to possess her substantial fortune, never relented on attempts on her life. Despite being aware of their plot, she was powerless as shecked proof to bring her uncles to justice. With every day being a potential ¡°ident¡± waiting to happen, she ultimately decided to study abroad. She hoped that if she were farther away, her uncles would finally leave her alone? Yet, she was far too naive. Her relocation overseas ¨C away from familiar surroundings ¨C only made it easier for her uncles to carry out their ns. If it wasn¡¯t for the timely intervention of Ye Xingbei and Xueno, she would have been long buried. The turning point of her life came when she encountered Ye Xingbei. Despite her unfortunate experiences, she was a naturally optimistic and cheerful person and, more importantly, a hardcore fan of all things beautiful. Her first encounter with Ye Xingbei left her stunned and convinced that Ye Xingbei was a fairy who had identally descended onto Earth. This left her utterly smitten. Within o.oi seconds of meeting Ye Xingbei, she was determined to befriend her. And be the best friends ever! With her continuous efforts, she became familiar with Ye Xingbei and they quickly became close confidants. After sharing her life story with Ye Xingbei, Ye Xingbei immediately arranged for two bodyguards for her by approaching Ye Xinn. These bodyguards, former ves from the Z kingdom, were personally picked by Ye Xinn due to their excellent skills, good aesthetics, and utmost loyalty ¨C it was an innate part of their dedication that they never betray their master. Even though the Z kingdom allowed very, only royal and aristocratic families were permitted to keep ves. All this time, she¡¯d been envious of Xueno and Yu Nuo, the ves who attended to Ye Xingbei. Despite being wealthy, her status didn¡¯t allow her to own ves. She had never expected Ye Xingbei unhesitatingly to request Ye Xinn for two ves on her behalf. Knowing how scared Ye Xingbei was of Ye Xinn, and that she¡¯d still asked Ye Xinn for two of his hand-picked guards demonstrated how much she truly cared for her.. Chapter 164 - 165 We are Brothers in Life and Death! Chapter 164: Chapter 165 We are Brothers in Life and Death! Trantor: 549690339 It was pure distress. Distress so strong she wished she could grab the person who injured her son, p them around, and even making them spit blood wouldn¡¯t be enough to quell her anger. ¡°We are at a loss,¡± Lin Yajing admitted helplessly: ¡°Yi Xingling¡¯s grandmother said that if her grandchild causes trouble at school in the future, we shouldn¡¯t concern ourselves about it. Rather, we should give the addresses of their home to those parents whose children are being bullied by her granddaughter. They can go to her directly, and she will personally apologize andpensate them.¡± As Lin Yajing spoke, she handed Ye Xingbei a refined business card, ¡°Ms. Ye, Yiyang¡¯s mother, this is the address of Yi Xingling¡¯s home. If you can¡¯t swallow this, go find them, but¡¡± She paused, then after hesitating a bit, added: ¡°I heard that the top-ranking official in our Jiang City is a close confidant of Yi Xingling¡¯s grandfather. You guys¡sigh¡¡± She left her words hanging, stroked the little one¡¯s head, and mumbled, ¡°Ye Yiyang, stay away from Yi Xingling since she doesn¡¯t listen to others, okay?¡± The little one obediently nodded. Lin Yajing gave him a warm smile, then turned to Ye Xingbei and said enviously: ¡°Yiyang¡¯s mother, you¡¯re really lucky. Yiyang is especially clever, a little genius. You hardly seem twenty-years-old, yet your son is already this big. If you didn¡¯t say otherwise, I would¡¯ve thought you were Yiyang¡¯s older sister.¡± Ye Xingbei managed a weak smile in response, but was not in the mood for small talk. Seeing her irritation, Lin Yajing chuckled awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Yiyang¡¯s mother. Our principal can¡¯t even stand up to that child¡¯s family. We are forced to turn a blind eye. In the past, some parents did approach their family. They just apologized politely and agreed topensation. But Yi Xingling remains incorrigible. After all, she¡¯s only an eleven-year-old child; no one can do anything with her.¡± ¡°Eleven?¡± Ye Xingbei frowned, ¡°Are third-graders not supposed to be nine?¡± ¡°Not all of them are nine. Some start school earlier, someter. Yi Xingling was unwell when she was young and started schoolte; she only started first grade at nine,¡± Lin Yajing nced at Lingyue, who was standing by Ye Yiyang, her eyes shing pity. ¡°Lingyue started school early; he started first grade at six and is now eight.¡± Ye Xingbei followed her gaze. Seeing Ye Xingbei look at him, Lingyue looked somewhat embarrassed. Stiffening, he greeted Ye Xingbei: ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡± ¡°Good boy,¡± Ye Xingbei suppressed her anger and irritation, and replied with a calm tone: ¡°Thank you for helping Xiao Shu.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Lingyue gratefully replied. His handsome face was strained, yet he still said politely: ¡°Xiao Shu is my ssmate. I like him, and so we should help each other.¡± ¡°Right!¡± The little one grabbed Lingyue¡¯s hand and proudly dered, ¡°Mom, Brother Xiao Yue is my best friend. If Brother Xiao Yue helps me, I will help Brother Xiao Yue. We are brothers in life and death!¡± ¡°Brothers in life and death?¡± A smile yed at the corners of Ye Xingbei¡¯s mouth. Can Qingrun cure her son¡¯s habit of using chaotic phrases? She could tell that her son likes Lingyue very much and is proud to have him as a friend. In Z country, her son always stayed in and didn¡¯t have many peers, nor did he go to kindergarten. Her son never had friends before. In the past, she thought she had taken good care of her son. It was only aftering to Jiang City that she realized she was indeed taking care of her son¡¯s physical needs well, but she had neglected his emotional world.. Chapter 165 - 166: Inviting Friends Chapter 165: Chapter 166: Inviting Friends Trantor: 549690339 | Her son not only needed a mother, but also a father, peers of the same age, and a normal group life. Only after they moved to Jiang City did her son start living a normal life that every child should have. Seeing her son¡¯s affection for Lingyue, Ye Xingbei, in her love for her son, also grew fond of Lingyue. Seeing a few scratch marks on Lingyue¡¯s face, she felt a sudden surge of heartache. She gently touched Lingyue¡¯s head and asked sympathetically, ¡°Does it hurt? When we get home, I¡¯ll put medicine on it.¡± After that, remembering something, she nced around, ¡°By the way, where are your parents?¡± Her son had inadvertently hurt this child, she had to inform his parents, expressing gratitude and apologies. Before Lingyue could respond, her son rushed to answer, ¡°Mom, Brother Xiaoyue¡¯s dad is often not home due to work, Brother Xiaoyue has a stepmom, and the stepmom doesn¡¯t pick him up, Brother Xiaoyue goes home by himself.¡± Ye Xingbei frowned. He goes home alone at such a young age? With child traffickers so rampant, what would happen if such a beautiful child were kidnapped? Ye Xingbei looked at Lingyue with a furrowed brow. She always knew that her son was a beautifully groomed child, fair and lovely. Standing by her son, ordinary children would pale inparison, overshadowed by her son¡¯s brilliance. But this child called Lingyue wasn¡¯t overshadowed. Besides her son, this was the most beautiful child she had ever seen. With lovely features, snow-white skin, pitch-ck eyes, a straight nose, maple-red lips, and long, curly eyshes, his features were even more delicate and beautiful than a girl¡¯s. The only w was that the child seemed too skinny. The snow-white skin was not the healthy, rosy white of her son¡¯s, but rather a slightly sickly pallor. Though he wore an oversized school uniform that appeared clean, his otherwise thin, frail frame appeared even more scrawny and skeletal shrouded in the baggy uniform. The more Ye Xingbei looked at him, the more pity she felt for the child. It¡¯s often said, an orphan is like a rootless weed. Isn¡¯t this child just like a malnourished little weed? She gently carressed Lingyue¡¯s head and said, ¡°What¡¯s your mother¡¯s phone number? I¡¯ll call her and let her know that you¡¯ll stay at my house tonight, and tomorrow I¡¯ll send you and Xiao Shu to school together.¡± The child¡¯s face was injured, she didn¡¯t know if his stepmother would attend to him when he got home. This child was hurt because of her son, so she had to take care of him for a few days, until his face healed and ensured it won¡¯t leave any scars, before returning him home. Of course, this would be subject to his stepmother¡¯s consent. Even if she was just a stepmother, Ye Xingbei had to get her approval before bringing the child home. ¡°No need, Auntie,¡± Lingyue pursed his lips, ¡°I can go home by myself.¡± ¡°Come on,e on!¡± Xiao Shu grabbed Lingyue¡¯s hand and shook it enthusiastically, ¡°Brother Xiaoyue, my house is so big and beautiful! You should see it,e on!¡± Xiao Shu was looking up at Lingyue, his eyes sparkled with excitement and anticipation. He had never had any friends over to his house before! His house was so big and beautiful. The meals at his house are exceptionally delicious. And his home had lots of delicious fruits and snacks. The books say that good friends should share everything. He wanted to share everything with Brother Xiaoyue! ¡°Yeah, you should go,¡± Ye Xingbei turned to Lin Yajing, ¡°Teacher Lin, do you have Lingyue¡¯s mother¡¯s phone number?¡± Chapter 169 - 170: How a Bad Child is Raised Chapter 169: Chapter 170: How a Bad Child is Raised Trantor: 549690339 | Ye Xingbei instantly grinned, patting his head. ¡°Good boy!¡± The car gradually came to a halt. Gu Chi looked back at Gu Junzhu. ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve arrived. I¡¯ll go ring the bell.¡± Gu Junzhu nodded. Gu Chi exited the car. A momentter, Gu Chi returned. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, the Yi family has invited us in.¡± The group followed the Yi family¡¯s butler inside the Yi family mansion. The Yi family mansion was enormous, luxuriously decorated. Entering the living room, their butler led them to a couple in their fifties. Respectfully, he announced, ¡°Master, Madame, the guests have arrived.¡± Senior Master Yi remained seated on the couch, unmoving. Senior Madame Yi stood up and approached the two children. Looking them up and down, she then turned to Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei. ¡°Are you the children¡¯s parents?¡± Ye Xingbei replied, ¡°I am their mother.¡± Senior Madame Yi sighed. ¡°Young Lady, our granddaughter hurt your son. It was wrong of her. However, her mother passed away due to severe bleeding during childbirth. Her father is busy with work, and has no time to discipline her. My granddaughter is a pitiful child. Even though she attacked someone, she¡¯s just a child. As adults, we should patiently educate her instead of stooping to her level. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Ye Xingbei was at a loss for words. Agree or not? Of course not! Just because your granddaughter is pitiful, she¡¯s allowed to harm other people¡¯s children? What kind of twisted logic is that? Before Ye Xingbei could retort, Senior Madame Yi had already nced at their butler. asionally parents with their children did show up. The butler, having handled this kind of situation several times, was already experienced. He went out and quickly returned with a bag, cing it at Ye Xingbei¡¯s feet. Senior Madame Yi looked at Ye Xingbei. ¡°Youngdy, here¡¯s twenty thousand aspensation for your child¡¯s medical expenses. If you still think it¡¯s not enough, provide our butler with all the medical bills. We¡¯llpensate you triple what you¡¯ve paid!¡± The Yi family hailed from an illustrious line. Under her husband¡¯s protection, she managed a transnationalpany with substantial annual revenues. After she got older, she hired a professional manager, and although the profits didn¡¯t match the times when her husband was still working, they were still a respected household in Jiang City. Moreover, her son-inw was an influential official, her husband¡¯s star pupil. Her only daughter gave her granddaughter, Yi Xingling. After her daughter died of severe bleeding during childbirth, they coerced their son-inw to allow their granddaughter to be given their daughter¡¯s surname. Their hope was that when Yi Xingling grew up, they could marry her to a man who would change his surname to theirs. This way, the Yi family would not lose its descendants. With this thought in mind, they doted on Yi Xingling and fulfilled her every desire. Over time, they had spoiled the child into bing somewhat willful. Initially, when Yi Xingling caused trouble at school, and teachers and parents came knocking, they were somewhat disturbed. But as it happened more frequently, they became numb. It was merely children fighting, isn¡¯t it normal for kids to be naughty? As long as nothing major happened, they were prepared to pay some money and voice some soothing words. With such strategy, they managed to downy major issues and dismiss minor ones. Nothing seemed too serious for them. Of course, they did discipline Yi Xingling as well. Every time Yi Xingling caused trouble, they would scold her. But every time they disciplined Yi Xingling, she would cry out for her mother.. Chapter 170 - 171: Fifth Lord of Gu is the Ancestor of the Bandits Chapter 170: Chapter 171: Fifth Lord of Gu is the Ancestor of the Bandits Trantor: 549690339 As soon as Yi Xingling cried for her mother, they couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffering as she had been motherless since birth, and they couldn¡¯t help but spoil her a little more. Over time, Yi Xingling became the school bully who, at the slightest dislike for someone, wouldn¡¯t hesitate to beat them up. The worst of it? She would band together with her gang of uniformed, uneducated kids to torment others. The most severe incident involved her and several older boys, stripping a young girl of her top, filming it, and uploading the video to the inte. The incident blew up and even involved the police. But in the end, her family paid the victim¡¯s family three hundred thousand yuan in hush money, and they moved away, taking their child to live in another city. Yi Xingling got away scot-free without any punishment. Since then, she has been even more brazen and fearless. It doesn¡¯t matter what she does, her grandparents can always bail her out. So, what does she have to fear? She has nothing to fear. All she needs to do is live freely and follow her heart¡¯s desires. At school, she is the one who calls the shots without any interference. She¡¯s only in the third grade, but she is already eleven years old. Her peers were in the fifth grade. She was rich and had severalckeys, some of whom were in the fifth or sixth grade. She is the school¡¯s dominant queen bee, capable of picking anyone she dislikes and getting away with it. The queen bee was sitting next to Senior Master Yi, challenging Gu Junzhu and the others with a look of ¡°I hit you, what can you do about it?¡±. Gu Junzhu¡¯s gaze hardened as he turned back to look at Gu Chi: ¡°Xiao Chi.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± Gu Chi nodded and marched over to Yi Xingling. He grabbed her cor and lifted her like a hen, presenting her to Lingyue and Xiao Shumiao. Only then, her face drained of color due to fear, and she frantically thrashed around, ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡± With a bit of force, Gu Chi threw her down at Lingyue and Xiao Shumiao¡¯s feet. Gu Junzhu looked at Lingyue and Xiao Shumiao and said: ¡°Lingyue, Shumiao, however she hit you, hit her back the same way. Don¡¯t worry, we have the money. If she is identally injured, we willpensate tenfold!¡± Senior Master Yi and Senior Madame Yi both changed their expressions. Senior Master Yi, who was sitting steadily on the sofa, stood up abruptly. In two to three steps, he rushed over with a furious face, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Do we have no respect for thew anymore?¡± ¡°You respect thew?¡± Ye Xingbei shot back: ¡°So, this is your respect? Letting your granddaughter bully people with her fists! You said paying for the injuries is enough, right? Fine! We will pay you!¡± Normally, Ye Xingbei would not endorse her son resorting to violence. However, today was an exception. She was light with fury due to these shameless people. Their child injured her son, and all they offer was an insincere apology. They didn¡¯t even show an ounce of guilt on their faces. They threw the money at their feet, as if they came for money instead of fighting for justice for their child. Gu Junzhu was correct. Paying settlements should suffice, right? Fine. She¡¯d pay! Seeing Yi Xingling fall at their feet, Lingyue, and Xiao Shumiao¡¯s eyes lit up. The two little ones exchanged nces before swiftly taking action. Yi Xinglingy on the ground, and Xiao Shumiao plopped down onto her waist.. Xiao Shumiao¡¯s small fists rained down on Yixingling¡¯s body, mumbling, ¡°This is for bullying Brother Yue! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Chapter 171 - 172: Scared Stiff Chapter 171: Chapter 172: Scared Stiff Trantor: 549690339 | Lingyue was even more direct, clutching Yi Xingling¡¯s hair, and violently pping her face. Yi Xingling was beaten to the point of screaming and howling, struggling desperately. She was stronger than Lingyue and Xiao Shumiao, had even learned Taekwondo ¨C if it wasn¡¯t for the help, Lingyue and Xiao Shumiao working together wouldn¡¯t have been able to handle her. But Gu Chi was watching from the side. After all, Yi Xingling was only an eleven-year-old girl, and it wouldn¡¯t be right for Gu Chi to get involved. But whenever he saw Yi Xingling attempting to get up, he would stomp on her ankle. Yi Xingling screamed in pain, feeling as if her ankle was about to break. The force built up dissipated with her scream, and she couldn¡¯t get up anymore. Watching Yi Xingling being beaten, Senior Master Yi and Senior Madame Yi were desperately distressed and hurriedly yelled for help. The Yi family had several bodyguards on hand. The housekeeper rushed out and called them. But the bodyguards didn¡¯t even make it through the door before Xueno knocked them to the ground, rendering them immobile. The housekeeper was so scared, his legs turned to jelly. The look he gave Xueno was akin to seeing a ghost. Their bodyguards were all professionals hired from a securitypany, capable of taking on multiple men at once. However, Xueno stood at the door of the living room, showcasing an fiendishly intimidating presence that singlehandedly held them all off. Their three bodyguards rushed angrily to remove him, but all they saw was a blur before they all ended up on the ground. Such skills¡ Was he even human? Senior Master Yi and Senior Madame Yi were hoping that the bodyguards could save them, but they were dumbstruck when they saw the three bodyguards they had spent a hefty amount on getting knocked to the ground by a single person, rolling around and screaming in pain. The elderly couple were stunned. Turning around to see the two kids still beating their niece, Senior Madame Yi went crazy, screamed ¡°I¡¯ll fight you all¡± and was about to rush to help her granddaughter. Ye Xingbei grabbed Senior Madame Yi¡¯s wrist, his icy cold and dark eyes ring at her: ¡°What? Seeing your granddaughter being beaten breaks your heart? Didn¡¯t you ever think that when my son was beaten, it would break mine too? Didn¡¯t you say that you should just let children be children and pay money if they get hurt? We listened to you, we¡¯ll pay!¡± Gu Junzhu smirked, coldly chuckling, then nced at Gu Chi. Gu Chi reached into his jacket and took out a ck Gold Card, lightly tossing it onto the coffee table. Gu Junzhu said to Senior Master Yi, ¡°We won¡¯t beat her much, just enough for what¡¯s on the card!¡± Seeing the ck Gold Card, Senior Master Yi¡¯s enraged expression instantly changed. He was a man who knew the value of things. That ck Gold Card was a supreme card from some international bank, of which there were only a hundred issued worldwide. Those who owned such a bank card all came from supreme wealthy families. He also had some clout, although not much in Beijing, but in Jiang city, he was a person of considerable status. Moreover, he had a son-inw who was a high-ranking official. He thought of himself as a local tyrant in Jiang City, living a carefree and cheerful life, unafraid of offending anyone he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. Therefore, whenever Yi Xingling caused trouble at school, he never took it too seriously. Wasn¡¯t it just children fooling around? His granddaughter was only eleven years old and still didn¡¯t understand the ways of the world. That¡¯s why she was always fighting and ying with the other children. When she grew up and attended school for a few more years, she would understand right from wrong, and then everything would be fine. If she hit someone now and their family demanded justice, he would just pay them off. His family had the money; they did not care about such a small sum.. Chapter 172 - 173 His Parents are the Best and the Greatest! Chapter 172: Chapter 173 His Parents are the Best and the Greatest! Trantor: 549690339 Moreover, he believed he had never ckened in educating Yi Xingling. The child has been motherless since childhood, suffering emotionally, somewhat rebellious, he, as an elder, felt heartbroken, and also understood her behavior. As the saying goes, habit bes nature. At first, when the parents of students came knocking at their door, they would feel ufortable and guilty. But as time went on and they saw these parents eptpensation and abandon their pursuit of Yi Xingling¡¯s responsibilities, their mindset began to change. They even started to look down on these parents. If it was their own child who was beaten, they would definitely not just ept some money and let it slide. It showed that those parents did not truly love their children. They imed they came to seek justice, but in reality, they were just trying to get some money out of it. Today, they also saw Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei as people after their money. Usually, for injuries like those sustained by the two children, they would offer at most between five to ten thousand yuan. When they saw the dignified clothing and extraordinary demeanor of Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei, they even gave more than usual. They even said that they would reimburse all future medical expenses for the children. By the time, all they needed to do was tamper with the medical fees a little to get an extra thirty to fifty thousand yuan. Seeing the other party in such good conditions made them take the initiative to increase the amount ofpensation. They thought that, just like always, they could resolve the situation with money this time too. But they didn¡¯t expect that this time they were up against a tough opponent. This time, the other party was not in need of money. Anyone who possesses such a ck Gold Supreme Card is definitely not short of money. Not only are they not short of money, but they must alsoe from elite families, not something that ordinary families like theirs could afford to mess with. Senior Master Yi was looking at the ck Gold Card, sweating bullets. He forcibly steadied his thoughts and looked at Gu Junzhu, forcing a smile, ¡°Parents, we are all for the children. Our Lingling¡¯s mother passed away early, and the child had been spoiled by us since she lost her mother. Please show some tolerance. You should ask the children to stop first, and I will let Lingling apologize to you.¡± Ye Xingbei saw that Yi Xingling¡¯s face was covered with blood and her crying grew weaker. He felt it was enough and signaled Lingyue and Xiao Shu: ¡°Xiao Shu, Xiao Yue, stop hitting her. Come here.¡± Both children immediately stopped and ran to Ye Xingbei¡¯s side. The little ones look up at their parents with bright eyes full of admiration. Their parents are so powerful! When they were bullied, their parents helped them retaliate. Their parents are the best! Lingyue stood beside Xiao Shumiao looking at him, full of envy. Having parents is great! His mother died when he was three years old. He grew up with his grandmother. Whenever he was bullied outside, he never dared to tell his grandmother. His grandmother¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good, he was afraid to make her angry. He would love to have parents like that, who could protect him and seek justice for him when he felt wronged. Seeing Yi Xingling released by the two children, Senior Madame Yi immediately rushed over and helped Yi Xingling up from the ground. Looking at Yi Xingling¡¯s beautiful face, now bruised and swollen, with blood trickling down from her mouth and nose, the senior madame¡¯s face twisted in pain. She shouted at the butler: ¡°Senior Zhang, quickly, call the police! Let theme and arrest these robbers, who came into our house to beat up people! They must be brought to justice!¡± Ye Xingbeiughed coldly, ¡°When your child hits my child,pensation is enough. But when my child hits your child, we are robbers. Finally, I see how your child turned out so ruined. The beam is crooked because the upper part is not straight.. When your granddaughter eventually ends up in jail, the first to me will be you, the elder who cannot distinguish right from wrong!¡± Chapter 173 - 174: You’re Really Funny Chapter 173: Chapter 174: You¡¯re Really Funny Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Your child is the one who should be in jail!¡± Senior Madame Yi shouted fiercely, ¡°You¡¯ve left our child in this state, I will never forgive you, just wait for your child to be sent to the reformatory!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really funny,¡± Ye Xingbei scoffed, ¡°Your eleven-year-old child beats an eight-year-old and a five-year-old and you think there¡¯s no need for him to go to the reformatory. But my eight-year-old and five-year-old, they fight a child of eleven and you say they should be sent to the reformatory. So, the reformatory is your home¡¯s personal property, or are you now thew?¡± Senior Madame Yi, left speechless, held her chest while gasping for breath. She caught her breath for a moment, then turned to Senior Master Yi, ¡°Hurry, call Wang Chen, let him arrest all these troublemakers! They forced their way into our home, they are robbers! Let Wang Chen put them all in jail and not let one escape!¡± Wang Chen, that is the man who holds all the power in Jiang City, the favorite student of Senior Master Yi. If this had happened before, Senior Master Yi would do as Senior Madame Yi said, call his student and let him send his men, venting his anger for him. His granddaughter had indeed done wrong by hitting others. But his granddaughter was only eleven years old. Even if she killed someone, it wouldn¡¯t be against thew, let alone hitting someone. But now, several adults had broken into their home and beat up their child. As long as he made that call to Wang Chen, Wang could send someone to find these troublemakers and send them straight to jail. But, he dared not make that call. Being a veteran of the political world, he had some skills in reading people. Their house had been taken for granted by the parents looking for justice, and they had be numb to it. At the start, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei, just thinking they were here for money orpensation. But now, he looked carefully and immediately noticed that Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei had a different quality, unlike ordinary people. Especially Gu Junzhu. Despite his young age, he radiated an authority that even someone as seasoned in politics as he was left speechless. Facing him, he felt himself overwhelmed by fear, and an irresistible urge to bow his head. This young man, certainly wasn¡¯t from Jiang City. There were no such figures in Jiang City. He was certainly the sessor to one of the great families in Beijing, exuding such astonishing majesty and noble temperament. Senior Master Yi had drawn his conclusions, so how could he dare let his student arrest people? His mind churned and his face was already wearing a cating smile: ¡°Parents, this is all our fault. Lingling has been spoiled and we didn¡¯t teach her well. She was wrong to hit your children. Your children have taught her a lesson, letting her understand how painful it is to be beaten, and will make her never dare to bully anyone. I should thank you for helping us educate our child.¡± Senior Madame Yi was stunned, and her eyes widened with surprise. She pointed a trembling finger at Senior Master Yi, too shocked to speak. Her well-maintained face turned the colour of a pig¡¯s liver, and she shook as she pointed at Senior Master Yi, ¡°Old Yi, have you lost your mind? They¡¯ve beaten Lingling to this state and you¡¯re thanking them? You, you¡¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Senior Master Yi red at her firmly, ¡°He¡¯s right, if a child does something wrong, it¡¯s because adults haven¡¯t taught them well! Aren¡¯t you going to hurry up and make Lingling apologize to the two children, promising to never bully them again!¡± Chapter 174 - 175: We Must Call the Police to Catch Them! Chapter 174: Chapter 175: We Must Call the Police to Catch Them! Trantor: 549690339 Senior Master Yi rarely lost his temper, but when he did, Senior Madame Yi would dare not disobey him. She was furious to the point of bursting a lung, and feeling unbearably humiliated, but she dare not defy Senior Master Yi¡¯s orders. With resentment, she looked at Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei, saying, ¡°I apologize, our child has behaved poorly. I assure you that I¡¯ll discipline her properly in the future.¡± She shoved Yi Xingling, ¡°Go on, apologize to your ssmate!¡± Although Yi Xingling was domineering in school, she was, after all, only an eleven-year-old girl. She was not utterly viinous, and she didn¡¯t have any unyielding spirit. For a child like her, if you show weakness, she¡¯ll show strength, and vice versa. When bullying her weaker ssmates, she was more arrogant than anyone else. But now that she had been frightened, she was more cowardly than anyone else. She was nestled next to Senior Madame Yi, crying and apologizing to Lingyue and Xiao Shumiao, ¡°Lingyue, Ye Yiyang, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. I will never dare to hit you again¡¡± Her face was swollen from the beating, her speech unclear. She huddled in Senior Madame Yi¡¯s arms, causing Senior Madame Yi to feel as if her heart was shattering. Their child, pampered since birth, had never suffered such humiliation, hadn¡¯t she? She was both heartbroken and angry at Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei for blowing things out of proportion. Their family was clearly willing to pay a substantial amount of money. Why couldn¡¯t they let it go? Seeing her like this, Ye Xingbei knew she was only paying lip service. Ye Xingbei didn¡¯t even bother arguing with her. She turned to Yi Xingling and said, ¡°Yi Xingling, let me make things clear to you. I¡¯m Ye Yiyang¡¯s mother, my name is Ye Xingbei. If you every a finger on Ye Yiyang or Lingyue again, I¡¯lle knocking at your door, just like I did this time! If there is a next time, it¡¯ll hurt more and your injuries will be worse! If you don¡¯t want to be beaten again, never bully my son and Lingyue ever again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll repay you in double. Understand?¡± ¡°I understand, I do!¡± Yi Xingling¡¯s face was pale with fear, she nodded repeatedly, ¡°I won¡¯t dare, I really won¡¯t.¡± She originally thought that, like many times before, her grandparents would just pay some money to cate the situation. Had she known that Ye Yiyang¡¯s parents were so ruthless, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have provoked Ye Yiyang. Now every part of her body was in pain, the bones in her ankle and waist felt like they were going to snap. And then there was her face. Would she be disfigured? She was an eleven-year-old girl who was already conscious about her looks, and she could feel her whole face was swollen. She was terrified of bing ugly and disfigured and cried even harder. Seeing her like this, Ye Xingbei knew she was truly scared now. She probably wouldn¡¯t dare to bully her son and Lingyue anymore. After all, she was just an eleven-year-old girl, too young to be held legally ountable for her actions. All they could do was give her a good scolding, so she would stop bullying people. What else could be done? She turned to Gu Junzhu, ¡°Should we leave now?¡± Gu Junzhu nodded, then turned to Senior Master Yi and said coldly, ¡°Spoiling your child is as good as killing them! You have turned your granddaughter into a person despised by all, notorious, and universally condemned. Is this how you honor your deceased daughter?¡± Having said that, he took Xiao Shumiao¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, son. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Senior Master Yi watched as the two adults and two kids walked away. His vision blurred, body swayed, and he nearly copsed to the ground. Senior Madame Yi gasped in shock and quickly rushed to support him, frantically calling the housekeeper, ¡°Quick, call the doctor! Call the police! They invaded our home in broad daylight and beat us up.. We must call the police and have them arrested!¡± Chapter 175 - 176: I’m So Happy Too! Chapter 175: Chapter 176: I¡¯m So Happy Too! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Don¡¯t dare to scream!¡± Senior Master Yi pushed her away, propping himself against the door, ring menacingly at her. ¡°Are you trying to get us into trouble? If you wish to die, then go sh your wrist, jump off a building, but don¡¯t involve Lingling and this family!¡± Senior Madame Yi shivered as he yelled at her: ¡°Have you lost your mind? I told Senior Zhang to call the police because it¡¯s thewful way. How could that equate to asking for trouble?¡± ¡°Are you blind?¡± Senior Master Yi scathingly said. ¡°Look at the parents of those two children, can we afford to offend them?¡± Senior Master Yi nced at the ck gold card lying on the coffee table and shivered. He quickly picked it up and thrust it in front of Senior Madame Yi while shouting: ¡°Do you see this? This type of card is not given to usmon folks, even if we are rich! Do you dare to get the police to arrest these people? Are you so keen on seeking our doom?¡± Senior Madame Yi was shocked, she stared at the bank card in Senior Master Yi¡¯s hand, her lips trembling in fear. ¡°Is this¡ true? Is it possible that you might have mistaken, can there be such people of high status in Jiang City?¡± Senior Master Yi didn¡¯t bother to answer her. He sank into the sofa and rubbed his face. ¡°Call Lingling¡¯s father and tell him toe back immediately.¡± Senior Madame Yi stuttered: ¡°Wha¡What for?¡± ¡°What for?¡± Senior Master Yi mmed the bank card on the table. He shouted furiously: ¡°They left the card here deliberately! They want us to go and return the card, which essentially means to apologize, so they can p us sore. If Lingling¡¯s father doesn¡¯t do it, does he expect me to? The face I¡¯ve spent my entire life building up has all been lost because of this little brat!¡± His anger grew as he spoke. He suddenly got up, stormed towards Yi Xingling, grabbed her arm, raised his hand and pped her buttock forcefully. He didn¡¯t hold back at all. Yi Xingling wailed from the pain. Senior Madame Yi rushed up to stop him but was pushed away. He pointed at her and yelled furiously: ¡°You¡¯re the one spoiling this little brat! If you keep doing this, forget about her carrying on our family line, she might not even live to grow up! If you don¡¯t want to kill her, you better get out of the way!¡± He was so enraged that he had never been before, Senior Madame Yi didn¡¯t dare to move a muscle. All of Senior Master Yi¡¯s anger and fear were expressed through his pping. Yi Xingling felt as if her buttock was falling apart. Nobody came to rescue her, even when she was so pained that she fainted from her muted sobs. * On the way home, Xiao Shumiao was still in a state of excitement. He sat between Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei, asionally ncing at Gu Junzhu and then at Ye Xingbei, a beaming smile stered on his face, looking like an innocent fool. Ye Xingbei was entertained by him; his depressed mood, due to the injury, was instantly lifted by the boy¡¯s radiant smile. Ye Xingbei chuckled, rubbed his head, and asked: ¡°Xiao Shu, doesn¡¯t your face hurt? You¡¯ve been injured, yet why are you so happy?¡± ¡°Daddy and Mommy are so amazing!¡± The little guy looked at Ye Xingbei with stars in his eyes. ¡°Being with Daddy and Mommy makes Xiao Shu very happy. I¡¯m not scared of anything!¡± The little boy leaned over to examine Lingyue, who sat beside Gu Junzhu: ¡°And Brother Xiaoyue ising home with us, that makes me very happy too!¡± Chapter 176 - 177: He is Ranked Second! Chapter 176: Chapter 177: He is Ranked Second! Trantor: 549690339 His excited little face glowed, his eyes sparkling with joy. Just one look at him was enough to tell that he was in a state of intense happiness and excitement. Seeing the child¡¯s happiness made Ye Xingbei happy too. Observing his beautiful face full of joy made him bloom with happiness, to the extent he could slightly ignore the ring bloodstains on his cheeks. On the way, everyone chatted andughed without letting the injuries of the two little ones affect their mood. After arriving back at the Gu family¡¯s vi, Gu Junzhu took the two little ones to take a bath. Gu Qingrun was also called over. After bathing, the two little ones needed to have their medicine reapplied. The Gu family¡¯s wound medicine is so effective that it is unaffordable for outsiders. Ye Xingbei briefly washed and changed clothes then headed straight into the kitchen. She was full of determination to feed Lingyue and her son till they became chubby kids in the shortest time possible. Even if they weren¡¯t chubby, she wanted them to be as tall as other kids their age at least. Her five-year-old son looked like a three or four-year-old. Lingyue was eight, but doctors said he suffered from severe malnutrition and anemia, and his average height was only that of a six-year-old. Her son was short because he had been sick often since childhood, and because of his asthma, she dared not let him eat just anything. Lingyue¡¯s short height, was likely due to his stepmother¡¯s negligence. Now, apart from a few known foods her son could not eat, he could eat anything else. Lingyue, now at her house, could also eat to his fill. Children grow fast. She believed with her dedicated nurturing, both children would grow up healthy and robust, just like her son¡¯s nickname suggests. There were no clothes suitable for Lingyue at home. Gu Junzhu temporarily sent someone to buy a few for him. They weren¡¯t a perfect fit, but they looked much better than his loose uniform. People value appearance, and Lingyue, dressed in new clothes, became even more handsome. Even Xiao Shumiao was gazing in awe, ¡°Brother Xiaoyue is so handsome, even more than the most beautiful girl in ss!¡± Junzhu was amused by him and pinched his little face, ¡°You know what beauty is?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The little one put on a serious face, saying, ¡°Mum is the most beautiful! The most beautiful in the world! Dad is the second most beautiful, Brother Xiaoyue is the third most beautiful!¡± Gu Junzhu: This was his way of indicating his favorite, right? No matter how much the little guy liked his stepfather, he could never surpass Ye Xiaobei. However, he should be content. He ranked second! Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli were not even mentioned! If Ye Xingli knew that in his adorable nephew¡¯s heart, even Lingyue eclipsed him and dropped to fourth, fifth, or sixth ce, Ye Xingli would probably start crying. Gu Junzhu was quite satisfied, picked up the little guy, squeezed his soft cheek, and smooched him hard, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go eat!¡± The little one chuckled, raised his small arm and cheered, ¡°Let¡¯s go find Mum!¡± Lingyue watched in envy as the twoughed and chatted happily, following them silently. The little one, leaning on Gu Junzhu¡¯s shoulder, waved at him, ¡°Brother Xiaoyue,e on, let¡¯s go eat something yummy! We have lots of delicious food!¡± The little one¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation. Lingyue unwittingly curved his lips into a smile, quickening his steps.. Chapter 177 - 178: Who is he sleeping with tonight? Chapter 177: Chapter 178: Who is he sleeping with tonight? Trantor: 549690339 The dinner was very sumptuous, full of nutritious and scrumptious dishes. Everyone gathered around the table, Xiao Shumiao was as ecstatic as if he¡¯d been injected with vitality, his small hands were restlessly busy serving dishes to Gu Junzhu, Ye Xingbei and Lingyue. His face beamed relentlessly throughout the meal. He chatted away merrily while eating, appearing as delighted as if he could take flight. When he was abroad, he always acted like a grown-up¡ no, more like a mature toddler. Many people who met himmented that he behaved like a little adult. Everyone envied Ye Xingbei because her child was so sensible. But only Ye Xingbei knew, she never wanted her child to be mature too early. Just like now, acting like any ordinary child, incessantly chattering and giggling, growing up in the sheer joy of childhood, was the best condition a child could be in. After dinner, two adults and a child sat on the sofa ying groupbat games. Ye Xingbei cut some fruit for them, feeding them while they yed. Both Gu Junzhu and the little guy were used to it ¨C the moment the fruit was brought to their mouths, they would automatically open them, their eyes glued to the TV screen, oblivious to Ye Xingbei. Lingyue was rather awkward. When Ye Xingbei handed the fruit poked on a toothpick to his lips, he nearly jumped out of his skin. Ye Xingbei held his shoulder down, chuckled and said, ¡°Eat up quickly.¡± Lingyue hastily replied, ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡± Only after an uneasy expression of thanks did he take a bite of the fruit. Sitting up straight, with a look of restraint. With the fruit in his mouth, he gingerly chewed, appearing startled and flustered. Ye Xingbei felt a pang of sadness for him. This child was merely eight years old. His height and tender face suggested he was only six or seven. Yet, his actions and speech made him seem like a teenager. It¡¯s often said that a poor child bes the breadwinner at a young age. If they could act like little princes and princesses, who would want to grow up prematurely? Yet, an eight-year-old was forced to behave like a teenager. It was merely the consequence of the era. For this reason, Ye Xingbei did not wish for her son to mature prematurely. Those who mature too early are often those who are unfortunate, forced to learn to protect themselves at an early age. Only the child who needs not think or worry about anything, could enjoy a carefree and naive childhood. When it was past nine o¡¯clock, the little one was getting sleepy and started yawning ceaselessly. After they finished a round of their games, Ye Xingbei held him in her arms, kissed him and patted his little bottom, ¡°You can¡¯t y anymore tonight. Go to bed now. You can y more tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the little one obediently nodded his head and turned to Lingyue, ¡°Brother Xiaoyue wille to our house again tomorrow!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Ye Xingbei agreed at once, ¡°I will talk to Brother Xiaoyue¡¯s mom and ask him to stay over for a few days.¡± She had decided this while they were ying games. Tomorrow, she would call Lingyue¡¯s stepmother and tell her that Lingyue would be staying at her ce to recover from his injuries. Once Lingyue¡¯s injuries were healed, she would let him go home. Based on the indifferent attitude of Lingyue¡¯s stepmother the previous day, she definitely wouldn¡¯t oppose this n. Then, he could stay with her until his parentse to pick him up, then she would hand him back. Upon hearing from his mother that Lingyue would being back with him the next day, the little guy kicked his legs in excitement. After being excited for a while, he started to worry again. Who would he sleep with tonight? Should he sleep with dad and mom, or with Brother Xiaoyue? Chapter 178 - 179: He is really too naive! Chapter 178: Chapter 179: He is really too naive! Trantor: 549690339 He really wanted to sleep with Brother Xiaoyue. But he also didn¡¯t want to leave his mom and dad. Seeing his dilemma, Gu Junzhu cunningly said, ¡°Little one, it¡¯s Brother Xiaoyue¡¯s first time at our house and he¡¯s not familiar with it. Why don¡¯t you sleep with him tonight? Help him feel morefortable?¡± He could cajole Xiao Shumiao into the guest room to sleep with Lingyue, and then he could share a bed with Ye Xiaobei! While three people could share a bed, it wasn¡¯t the same as sharing a bed with just two people. Especially afterst night, when they were passionately intertwined yet had to keep quiet to avoid waking the little guy. If he could coax the little one to sleep in another room, then he would have the night all to himself! Ye Xingbei found that she suddenly had the ability to read minds. As soon as Fifth Lord of Gu opened his mouth, she knew exactly what he was plotting. She nced at Gu Junzhu disdainfully, silently scoffing. If it weren¡¯t for their son insisting on sleeping with them, did he think she¡¯d share a bed with him? He was too naive! What a joke! If Xiao Shu and Lingyue were going to sleep in the guest room, she would surely find another guest room for herself. She¡¯d be a fool to share a bed with him alone. Nice try, but he¡¯d miscalcted. Haha! After getting a ring look from Ye Xiaobei, the Fifth Lord of Gu also realized his mistake. If he tricked the little one into leaving, his wife would probably do the same. He coughed lightly, caressed Xiao Shumiao¡¯s head, and changed his tune: ¡°Little one, I just realized¡ you toss and turn a lot in your sleep. It wouldn¡¯t be good if you kicked Brother Xiaoyue off the bed tonight, so it¡¯s better to sleep with mommy and daddy!¡± In fact, Gu Junzhu really did like sleeping together with the little one. Although the little one was a bit of a hindrance during their passionate moments with Ye Xiaobei, the sensation of sneaking around provided a unique thrill. Children grow up quickly. The little one wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep with them for more than a year or two before needing to sleep on his own. Gu Junzhu felt a pang of reluctance and mncholy at this thought. While their child was still young, they could sleep together for another couple of years. Once he grew up and moved to his own space, he wouldn¡¯t be able toe back. Initially, when Gu Junzhu suggested Xiao Shumiao sleep with Lingyue, the little boy was torn between sleeping with his parents or Brother Xiaoyue. Once Gu Junzhu spoke up, suggesting he sleep with Lingyue, he immediately made up his mind. He wanted to sleep with mommy and daddy! He liked sleeping with them more than sleeping with Lingyue! Before he could express his thoughts, Gu Junzhu changed his mind and asked him to stay with mommy and daddy. He was ecstatic and nodded vigorously at Lingyue, ¡°Exactly, Brother Xiaoyue, I don¡¯t stay still when I sleep, you shouldn¡¯t sleep with me, you can have a big bed all to yourself!¡± The little guy gestured with his small arms to demonstrate how big the bed was, persuading Lingyue vigorously in case Lingyue insisted on sleeping with him. Ye Xingbei was tickled pink. Her son could now be wily and cunning. That¡¯s great. This is what childhood should look like! Intelligent, lively, and adorable. Not like a small old man, always sullen and schrly. That kind of childhood seemed too heavy. Just like Lingyue now. Ye Xingbei couldn¡¯t resist pinching Lingyue¡¯s small face, ¡°Xiao Yue, let me take you to the guest room. It¡¯s right next to our room, so if you need anything at night, just dial the inter-room line or knock on the wall, and I¡¯ll hear it..¡± Chapter 179 - 180: Gu, Jun, Chase! Chapter 179: Chapter 180: Gu, Jun, Chase! Trantor: 549690339 She held Lingyue¡¯s soft little hand, secretly deciding her next goal. Apart from raising her son and Lingyue to have rosy, chubby cheeks, she also wanted to shape Lingyue to be as lively and adorable as her son was now. Kids should act like kids. Most of one¡¯s life is spent in adulthood, only a few short years are spent being a child. Adults always have some type of worry, only children have the right to be carefree, crying when they want to cry andughing when they want tough. After settling Lingyue, Ye Xingbei saw him off to bed, then returned to the room she shared with Gu Junzhu. As she pushed the door open, she saw Gu Junzhuying on his side next to Xiao Shumiao, leaning on one elbow and gazing at Xiao Shumiao. The gentleness and fond adoration in his eyes made Ye Xingbei¡¯s heart skip a beat. Both father and son lying there together presented such a sweet and harmonious tableau. Suddenly, Ye Xingbei¡¯s heart swelled with joy. It was a moment of explosive happiness. At the sound of the door opening, Gu Junzhu looked at her, his eyes crinkled with a smile, his elegant index finger pressed to his lips, he gently hushed her. His pale, slender index finger contrasted with his thin maple-colored lips. His expressive eyes were full of tenderness and adoration, they were as bright as distant stars, mysteriously entrancing. Something as simple as this made Ye Xingbei¡¯s already racing heart beat even faster. She resisted the impulse to clutch her chest, moving quietly over and leaning on the bed to examine her son¡¯s little face. ¡°Did he fall asleep?¡± ¡°Hmm¡¡± Gu Junzhu nced at her, his ¡°hmm¡± carrying some hidden meaning. She caught his drift and followed his gaze down. Because Lingyue was around, she had worn a trendy linen housecoat after her bath instead of her pajamas. The loose house coat wasfortable and stylish, so much so, it could even be worn outside, its only w was a rather low neckline. Her skin was fair, her neck slender. The lower the neckline, the more it entuated her beautiful neck. The formerly serious Gu Junzhu was suddenlyughing, his eyes on her filled with a provocative look. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re so beautiful! Exquisitely charming, iparably so!¡± ¡°¡¡± Ye Xingbei pped his face, ¡°Gu, Jun, Zhu, get away from me!¡± Gu Junzhu chuckled, his nimble moves now fully showcased. All Ye Xingbei saw was a blur, he had crossed Xiao Shumiao to lie next to her and casually pulled her down beside him. She was forced toy next to him, her face turning red as she struggled hard. ¡°Gu Junzhu, let me go, you rascal!¡± ¡°How am I a rascal? Because of this?¡± Gu Junzhu chuckled, stroking her face with his hand. Ye Xingbei:¡±¡¡± She stooped down and bit down hard on his face. Gu Junzhu yelped, hisughter shaking, ¡°Wife, if I end up with a bite mark on my face, I¡¯ll tell everyone you bit me!¡± ¡°¡¡± Ye Xingbei quickly released him, checking nervously. Thank God she hadn¡¯t bit down too hard, his face was thick-skinned, and there was no blood. Although there was a mark, it should be gone by the next day after a night¡¯s sleep. Otherwise, if she really left a mark, and he told everyone she bit him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to show her face in public for the rest of her life. Gu Junzhu pinched her cheek, asking with a grin, ¡°So, wife, did I get a bite mark?¡± Chapter 180 - 181: Just Thinking About It Makes Me Want to Throw Up! Chapter 180: Chapter 181: Just Thinking About It Makes Me Want to Throw Up! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°No, no!¡± Ye Xingbei was desperate, straining to pry his arm that was wrapped tightly around her. She tumbled off him onto the bed, gritting her teeth, ¡°Gu Junzhu, if you make a scene again, I¡¯ll castrate you once you fall asleep!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I will behave!¡± Fifth Lord Gu quickly capitted and rolled over her, grinning: ¡°I¡¯m serious about making a scene!¡± Ye Xingbei: Gu Junzhu clicked off the light and leaned over to kiss her lips. Ye Xingbei¡¯s reproaches were all stifled, almost instantly she was kissed till she was in a daze. His skillful moves made her head sway in no time, his hands skillfully arousing her. Despite her resistance, her strength could bepletely neglected. Fifth Lord Gu sessfully conquered the territory again, after hundreds of rounds, he was thoroughly pleased. After, Ye Xingbei was dizzy like a drug addict, all spongy, weak, floating as though on a fluffy cloud. She closed her eyes, not even wanting to move a fingertip. Gu Junzhu kissed her and carried her into the bathroom for a bath. After cleaning themselves up and returning to the bed, the moment Ye Xingbei¡¯s head touched the pillow, she fell asleep instantly. The next day, when she woke up, she was the only one left in the bedroom. Knowing her son was most likely attached to Gu Junzhu, she was not in a rush. She dazed for a while, and the scenes fromst night reyed in her mind. She covered her face. What was the cause this time, aspared to thest time which was due to drunken disorder? Oh Ye Xingbei, you¡¯ve sunk so low. You¡¯re bing more and more like Xiang Bingzhi! The only difference maybe is, Xiang Bingzhi used force, Gu Junzhu actually let you in willingly. However, after sleeping with Gu Junzhu twice, she finally understood why women would go for a gigolo. In the past, she found it incredible when she heard of a profession called ¡°gigolo¡± who only cater to women¡¯s needs. Isn¡¯t such a thing a loss for women? Why would women pay for sleeping with a man? After sleeping with Gu Junzhu twice, she understood. Uh¡ It seems wrong to put it that way. That just sounds so shameless! She turned and buried her face into the pillow, all her thoughts jumbled. She never thought that she would do something so outrageous in the past. She and Gu Junzhu obviously had no feelings for each other, they were a fake husband and wife, yet they acted like a real couple. The only thing she was probably thankful for was that Gu Junzhu was herwful husband. Theirs doing what they didst night, everyone in the world would think it¡¯s expected, not doing it would be wrong. Probably only she felt something was off. She thought in the past, two people had to have feelings and be in love to make love. So what about her and Gu Junzhu now? Did she have feelings for Gu Junzhu? She calmed down and took time to think about it. It seems¡ she did have feelings for Gu Junzhu. Only because she had feelings for him did she not reject his hugs, his teasing and even those more outrageous things. But the feelings she had for Gu Junzhu, couldn¡¯t be love right? She never fell in love before and didn¡¯t know what love is. But Gu Junzhu and her, it couldn¡¯t be love, right? If it was love, she should have been able to feel it. Then, what was between her and Gu Junzhu? Family love? Friendship? Bleh! She and Gu Junzhu had no friendship at all! She would never make friends with someone like Gu Junzhu in her life.. Just thinking about it made her want to vomit! Chapter 181 - 182: Is Your Dad Superman? Chapter 181: Chapter 182: Is Your Dad Superman? Trantor: 549690339 I Her thoughts were increasingly chaotic and finally, in frustration, she vigorously scratched her head. Forget it. Forget it. Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Anyway, she had made up her mind to work hard on this marriage, hopefully spending the rest of her life with Gu Junzhu. So they sleep together. What, was she supposed to let Gu Junzhu take care of his own needs for the rest of his life? That was simply impossible! She shook her head vigorously, shaking out all the messy thoughts swirling around in it. She got up, washed up, changed and went downstairs. As soon as she got to the corner of the staircase, she heard the crispy and pleasantughter of her son. Her heart instantly lifted, and in that instant, happiness bloomed within her. She immediately tossedst night¡¯s events behind her. She loved this kind of life! She also loved Gu Junzhu, who brought her this life. Since both of them got what they needed, let him sleep if he wanted to. They were awful husband and wife after all; no one was at a loss here! She went down the staircase with light and cheerful steps. Upon seeing her, Xiao Shumiao immediately waved to her, gleaming: ¡°Mommy, this morning Brother Xiaoyue and I practiced martial arts with Dad. Dad said Brother Xiaoyue and I are both geniuses!¡± The little guy looked at her with his big bright eyes, his excited little face radiant: ¡°Mommy, Daddy is so cool, he can fly so high! In the future, Brother Xiaoyue and I can protect Mommy just like Daddy!¡± Ye Xingbei:¡±¡¡± Fly so high? Son, you¡¯re exaggerating a bit. Is your dad Superman? The little guy ran into her arms, hugged her waist and looked up at her coquettishly: ¡°Mommy, Brother Xiaoyue and I want to learn martial arts with Daddy! Daddy said if Mommy agrees, then he will let Xiao Shu learn, so agree quickly, Mommy!¡± Ye Xingbei looked at Gu Junzhu. Gu Junzhu sat on the sofa with a morning paper in his hands,zily watching her with a smile. Ye Xingbei stroked her son¡¯s little head and looked at him: ¡°Can Xiao Shu start learning now?¡± She had practiced for a while with her eldest and second brothers in the past, but she had no talent. All she had managed was some fancy but ineffective martial arts, which were good for keeping fit, but useless for realbat. Her son also liked it. When she was practicing, he would dance around her,ughing and iling his little arms and legs. But her eldest brother said Xiao Shu was too frail, and wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. If he wished to learn, they would have to wait a few years. Gu Junzhu nodded: ¡°He can learn. I practice every morning, and will have both him and Xiaoyue join me. I¡¯ll make sure to gauge it as needed.¡± Though he was a jerk in private, inexplicably, Ye Xingbei trusted himpletely. She never doubted the words he said. If he said they could practice, then they could practice. Ye Xingbei agreed decisively. She petted the little guy¡¯s head and looked at him: ¡°If you want to learn, you need to work hard. Listen to Daddy, and don¡¯t be afraid of hardships!¡± Although she wanted to protect her son twenty-four hours a day and prevent him from any hardship, that was impossible. When a child grows up, he has to rely on his own wings to fly, and can¡¯t live under her protection forever. Just yesterday, her child had been bullied at school. No matter how much she cared for him, she couldn¡¯t follow him to school. Given this, she had to let her son learn self-protection. When he grows up, she would be able to let him fly with ease. ¡°Ok! Xiao Shu will listen to Daddy and won¡¯t be afraid of hardships!¡± The little guy enthusiastically nodded his head with joy, not knowing what to do next.. He ran to Ling Yue, grabbed his hand, and like a little swallow, flew around the living room: ¡°I¡¯m going to learn martial arts! I¡¯m going to beat the bad guys! Xiao Shu is awesome!¡± Chapter 182 - 183: The children don’t understand, and you don’t either? Chapter 182: Chapter 183: The children don¡¯t understand, and you don¡¯t either? Trantor: 549690339 Ye Xingbei could see that it was a little awkward for Lingyue to behave like a child. But Lingyue did not refuse. He let his son hold his hand and join in the mess running around the living room. Ye Xingbei watched with a smile, but the more she watched, the more she felt for the two children. Her son used to be like Lingyue, preferring calmness over activity, looking like a little adult. With Gu Junzhu, her son¡¯s nature seemed to be liberated overnight, bing more and more like a child of his age. Such a child seemed to be living in a honey pot, with everything sweet as honey in their heart and radiant smiles on their faces. She wished that one day, Lingyue could also be like her son, live like a child. Ye Xingbei watched the two children y for a while, then waved to them, ¡°Okay, stop ying. Come and take a rest, and let¡¯s eat.¡± Xiao Shumiao let go of Lingyue¡¯s hand and ran into Ye Xingbei¡¯s embrace. Holding Ye Xingbei¡¯s waist, he looked up with his little face and called out ¡°mom¡±, happily coquettish. Ye Xingbei¡¯s heart melted, she rubbed his little head, and her face was full of smiles. Lingyue, standing there staring nkly, suddenly thought, it would be nice if his mother was still alive. His mother would surely be as warm and gentle as Xiaoshu¡¯s mom, lovingly stroking his head. Ye Xingbei noticed his gaze and also reached out to rub his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor say you were injured and needed to rest well? Why are you messing around with Xiao Shu? And you¡¡± Ye Xingbei turned to Gu Junzhu, pretend scolding, ¡°The children are innocent, aren¡¯t you too? Xiao Yue is injured, you should let him rest properly. Instead, you let him practice martial arts with you. You¡¯re older now, why are you so disregarding?¡± ¡°How old am I?¡± Gu Junzhuughed, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d think you were talking about my father!¡± Ye Xingbei derided him, ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t act like an adult. Don¡¯t you know how to take care of Xiao Yue?¡± ¡°No, aunty,¡± Lingyue quickly said, ¡°Uncle did tell me to rest properly. I wanted to learn, so I secretly followed uncle to practice.¡± He wanted to learn martial arts, to be stronger. Once stronger, Yi Xingling wouldn¡¯t be able to beat him, and he could protect himself and Xiao Shu. Ye Xingbei gently stroked his head with pity, ¡°Your main task now is to heal your injuries, recover your health. The martial training can wait, there is no rush.¡± Lingyue pursed his lips, lowered his eyes, his gaze dimmed. Xiao Shu was not in a hurry. But he couldn¡¯t wait. This was Xiao Shu¡¯s home, but he was just a passerby. Maybe tomorrow, maybe the day after, he wouldn¡¯t be here much longer, he would have to go back to his cold ¡°home¡±. He had to seize every moment, learn as much as he could. Seeing him standing alone, with a slender, pitiful figure, Ye Xingbei¡¯s heart ached. She couldn¡¯t help but touch his little face and softly said, ¡°Xiao Yue, don¡¯t be afraid. You helped Xiao Shu, and aunty will help you too. Even if your mother takes you back in the future, aunty will find a way to take care of you.¡± Her voice was as gentle as water, and Lingyue¡¯s eyes reddened. He looked up at her, sincerely saying, ¡°Thank you, aunty!¡± Apart from his grandma, Xiao Shu¡¯s family were the kindest people to him. He was still young, and couldn¡¯t repay them now. He would have to study hard, learn great skills, and when he grows up, be someone very remarkable. Then, he¡¯d be kind to Xiao Shu and his parents, buying them lots of nice things! ¡°Alright,¡± Ye Xingbei rubbed the two children¡¯s heads, cheerfully saying, ¡°Go wash your hands, it¡¯s time to eat!¡± The little guy cheered, ¡°Wow, time to eat, yummy!¡± He caught Lingyue¡¯s hand, ¡°Brother Xiao Yue, time to wash hands and eat!¡± He pulled Lingyue and dashed towards the washroom. Ye Xingbei watched them for a while with a smile, then turned her gaze away, intending to check how the morning preparations were going in the kitchen, when the housekeeper walked in to report, ¡°Young master, Young madam, Xin City is visiting outside..¡± Chapter 184 - 185 - A Family? Chapter 184: Chapter 185 ¨C A Family? Trantor: 549690339 She didn¡¯t want to do it, she wanted to run away, but her father dragged her back, pressing her into the couch and beating her severely, causing her unbearable pain. When she pretended to be dead, her father kept hitting her. The pain became too much for her. Crying and limping, she went into the kitchen and washed all the bowls and chopsticks. It was just one morning, and she felt she couldn¡¯t get through such days. But her father told her that this would be her life until she rectified her behavior. She regretted it all deeply by now. If she had known that bullying that shorty would result in such harsh punishment, she would have kept as far away from the shorty as possible. Her entire body was in pain. After breakfast, she only wanted to lie down in her room, but she was dragged here to apologize. After being disciplined, she realized her father was not like her grandparent¡¯s. No matter how much she cried, her father would not be lenient. Even though she felt like she was about to die of pain, she still came. She hid behind her father. Seeing him deeply bow ny degrees to the parents of the shorty she had bullied, she felt uneasy and fearful. Xin City bowed deeply to Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei, held out the ck gold bank card with both hands, and sincerely said, ¡°Young Master Gu, Madam Gu, my daughter is insubordinate. She injured your son. It¡¯s all her fault. I have strictly disciplined her. Please spare her this time for being young. I promise I¡¯ll teach her properly in the future to be a righteous and kind person.¡± He looked sincere, with handsome and masculine features. His upright demeanor easily won people over. Ye Xingbei couldn¡¯t help butment that the old couple from the Yi family were really clueless. If Yi Xingling had been brought up by a father like Xin City, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have turned out the way she is now. Gu Junzhu took the bank card and gestured, ¡°Sit.¡± The information Gu Chi found showed Xin City was a good person. A good person and has done well in his official capacity. He is capable, conscientious, and knows right from wrong. Unfortunately, he just has lousy luck to end up with a pair of brainless inws. He had no intention of making things difficult for Xin City. Although the saying goes, ¡°The father¡¯s fault lies in not teaching his son¡±, Yi Xingling injured Xiao Shumiao, Xin City had to take the me, but considering his circumstances, he is forgivable. Naturally, he asionally has a streak of devilishness, seeking tenfold revenge for any displeasure caused to him but does not have a penchant for ¡°indiscriminate killing¡±. Credits and debts are recorded, crimes and culprits noted. Never let a bad person go, but don¡¯t involve innocents either. Too much is as bad as too little. Knowing when to stop is best. These are the principles he lives by. ¡°I won¡¯t sit,¡± Xin City politely said, ¡°If Young Master Gu has no other orders, I¡¯ll take my leave. I will open an ount for your son in the hospital for all future medical and nutritional expenses. When you take your son for follow-up visits, you can use that ount.¡± Gu Junzhu chuckled and didn¡¯t refuse. It¡¯s only natural for the father to pay the medical expenses when a daughter injures someone. Xin City said goodbye and left. Ye Xingbei was in a good mood. He turned his head to Gu Junzhu and said, ¡°If Yi Xingling would reform herself after this incident and grow up to be as upright and fair as her father, our family would have done a good deed.¡± Rescuing a child who barely lost her way, so that the world, ten yearster, gains a good girl and loses a scourge, such a deed is deeply satisfying. ¡°Family?¡± Gu Junzhu smiled at the corners of his lips, considered for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Yes, our family has done a great thing!¡± Chapter 188 - 189: Just Dream On! Chapter 188: Chapter 189: Just Dream On! Trantor: 549690339 | She had bought more than twenty sets of clothes for the two kids, and only stopped when Lingyue kept insisting, ¡°That¡¯s enough, no more shopping,¡± despite still feeling unsatisfied. As they passed by the men¡¯s department, Ye Xingbei was attracted by a white shirt with dark gold stripes showcased on a mannequin. A thought suddenly popped into her mind: Gu Junzhu would look exceptionally handsome in this shirt. Without thinking, she stopped in her tracks, turned around, and walked into the store. She felt the fabric of the shirt; it was veryfortable. She looked at the price, hmm¡ while it couldn¡¯tpare to the high-end custom-tailored attire of Fifth Lord of Gu, it was passable ¨C not to the point of being disgraceful. She pointed at Gu Junzhu and asked the salesperson, ¡°Do you have this in his size?¡± The salesperson, who had been staring spellbound at the four beautiful and noble-looking people, was trying to figure out their rtionships. Hearing Ye Xingbei¡¯s question, she quickly nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, we do.¡± She took out a new one and handed it to Ye Xingbei, ¡°This one should fit perfectly.¡± Ye Xingbei held the shirt and sized it up against Gu Junzhu. She blushed slightly, feeling a bit awkward, but tried to appear calm and casually asked, ¡°I think you would look great in this. Do you like it? I can buy it for you if you do!¡± Gu Junzhu initially thought she was buying gifts for Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei, and was simply using him as a reference for the salesperson. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Xingbei to be buying him clothes. A sudden, indescribable happiness filled his heart. He picked up the shirt and felt the fabric, ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s good, feels nice too. Ye Xiaobei, as expected of someone in the fashion industry, you really have good taste. From now on, you¡¯re in charge of my wardrobe!¡± Ye Xingbei:¡±¡¡± So this is what they mean by ¡®give him an inch and he¡¯ll take a mile¡¯. She finally got to experience it. She just wanted to buy him a shirt on a whim, and now apparently she¡¯s supposed to manage his entire wardrobe. In your dreams! Ye Xingbei rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Keep dreaming!¡± She always felt uneasy about trying on clothing in stores, unsure if others had tried them on before, so she never wore them against her skin. She would just eyeball the size and if it seems okay, she would buy it. She didn¡¯t make Gu Junzhu try on the shirt. After a brief size assessment, she had the salesperson pack up the clothes. While the salesperson was packing, she spotted a pair of trousers that caught her eye. Two good things are better than one ¨C this would make a decent outfit for the Fifth Lord of Gu. She held the trousers against Gu Junzhu to gauge the size. It seemed fitting, so she asked the salesperson to get the right size. She then paid with her card. Gu Junzhu did not fight with her over the bill. Of course, if Ye Xiaobei was the one spending the money, that would make it a real gift from her. Clothes bought by Ye Xiaobei¡ hmm, not worse than those high-end custom pieces! After paying, Ye Xingbei looked at all the zeros on her bank statement and felt a twinge of pain. A single shirt and pair of trousers cost more than the sum of over twenty outfits for the two kids. She needs to work harder, earn more. Money is spent so easily, and keeping a man is such an expensive task! After buying the clothes, Gu Junzhu bought some toys for the two children. After a big shopping spree, both the children and Ye Xingbei were exhausted. Upon the insistence of Xiao Shumiao, Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei took the two children to the KFC on the first floor. Despite KFC being called ¡®junk food¡¯, kids just love it. Xiao Shumiao had never had it before. In the past, Ye Xingbei would never let him eat such things, no matter what. After staying with Gu Junzhu for a while, Xiao Shumiao had tried many new foods. As a result, when he saw KFC, he immediately longed for it.. Chapter 192 - 193 He really isn’t human! Chapter 192: Chapter 193 He really isn¡¯t human! Trantor: 549690339 The eligible daughters of Beijing¡¯s prominent families all knew that the Fifth Lord of Gu was not in good health, and that he led a secluded, mysterious life, wanting nothing to do with women. Not long ago, rumors circted that the Fifth Lord of Gu was gravely ill and unlikely to live much longer. But today, the Gu Junzhu they saw appeared to be in excellent health, ethereal and radiant as the moon, showing no signs of being at death¡¯s door. Among the men of their suitable age, Gu Junzhu was the most desirable bachelor. Which youngdy from a well-respected family in Beijing wouldn¡¯t want to marry Gu Junzhu? And yet, now, the reputedly aloof and mysterious Gu Junzhu, who supposedly had no interest in women, was in front of them, flirting with an unknown little girl. How could they bear such a sight? Only a handful knew about Gu Junzhu¡¯s marriage to Ye Xingbei. On the day Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei were married, Senior Master Gu set up just two tables and invited a few close acquaintances. Aside from Senior Master Gu¡¯s close friends, the attendeesprised the trusted subordinates of Senior Master Gu. Acting on his implicit instruction, after partaking in the wedding feast, they sealed their lips and didn¡¯t mention the marriage between Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei. As a result, the news of Gu Junzhu¡¯s marriage to Ye Xingbei had not yet reached Beijing. Furthermore, even if the news of their marriage did reach Beijing, as long as they were not openly acknowledged as a married couple, many women would not give up and would want to give it a try. Xie Motong and Wuhu Wenshi were prime examples of this. Xie Yunlin, having picked up the hostility towards Ye Xingbei from Xie Motong and Wuhu Wenshi, frowned but didn¡¯t answer Senior Master Xie¡¯s question. Instead, he beckoned Ye Xingbei, ¡°Beibei,e here.¡± Ye Xingbei obediently walked over and stopped next to Xie Yunlin. Xie Yunlin said to Senior Master Xie and Senior Madame Xie, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, who does she look like?¡± Senior Master Xie and Senior Madame Xie knew their grandson was thoughtful and rarely acted without reason. Without speaking, they carefully examined Ye Xingbei. Senior Master Xie suddenly turned to Senior Madame Xie, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she resemble you when you were young?¡± Senior Madame Xie stared at Ye Xingbei, her eyes welling up with emotion, ¡°Her name is Beibei? Could it be¡ could she be¡¡± ¡°Yes, Grandma, you¡¯ve guessed right!¡± Xie Yunlin, always so cool and reserved, could hardly contain his joy, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, she¡¯s the same Beibei you held in your arms! She¡¯s my and Xiao Fei¡¯s real little sister, Jiang Nianbei!¡± ¡°How¡ how is that possible? Didn¡¯t those from the Jiang Family say that your sister had already died?¡± Senior Master Xie and Senior Madame Xie were in disbelief, their eyes fixed on Ye Xingbei without blinking. ¡°It¡¯s true! We¡¯ve done a DNA paternity test!¡± Xie Yunlin replied, ¡°When Grandpa and Grandma brought me and my brother to Beijing, they weren¡¯t strong enough to fight back. Fearing that Grandpa and Grandma would snatch my sister as well, they took advantage of Jiang Zhengxing¡¯s daughter¡¯s death from a serious illness. They swapped my sister with Jiang Zhengxing and imed she was dead! That heartless monster Jiang Zhengxing didn¡¯t want to raise my sister. He abandoned her and took in some random child instead.¡± Xie Yunlin recounted in detail the hardships Ye Xingbei had suffered over the past decade or so, causing Senior Master Xie to turn livid with rage, teeth clenched, cursing all the members of the Jiang Family as inhuman. Senior Madame Xie stared at Ye Xingbei for a while before suddenly pulling her into a tight embrace, weeping with age-old sorrow. ¡°Are you Beibei? Are you Yueyue¡¯s daughter? That damned Jiang Zhengxing, if he didn¡¯t want to raise a child, why didn¡¯t he give her back to me? He abandoned my granddaughter.. He is truly not human!¡± Chapter 196 - 197: Undercurrents Surging Chapter 196: Chapter 197: Undercurrents Surging Trantor: 549690339 If Jiang Zhengwei hadn¡¯t saved his life back then, he wouldn¡¯t have arranged for his younger daughter to marry him as a way of repaying the life-debt. If his younger daughter hadn¡¯t been married to Jiang Zhengwei, she wouldn¡¯t have died alongside him in Jiang City. She got married early, married Jiang Zhengwei at neen, and died in her early twenties in Jiang City. He was so distraught that he nearly suffered a heart attack, and it was only when he brought Xie Yunlin and his brother Xie Jinfei to his side that he felt somewhat better. He failed his younger daughter. So, he fought with the Jiang family without any regard to seize custody of Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei. His intentions were good. Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei were orphans, with nobody looking out for them. He feared that the brothers would be bullied. Especially since he could see that Jiang Zhengxing was not an upright person. He feared that Jiang Zhengxing might kill his two grandsons in order to usurp their parents¡¯ wealth. It was because of this fear that he brought Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei to Beijing to care for them. What he didn¡¯t expect was that because of this, his granddaughter embarked on a life of hardship. If he hadn¡¯t taken Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei to nurture in Beijing, the old man from the Jiang family wouldn¡¯t have feared him snatching custody and handed his granddaughter to Jiang Zhengxing. That despicable creature, Jiang Zhengxing, would have had no chance to lose his granddaughter. Xie Yunlin said that his granddaughter grew up in a small town. Her foster parents died early. After her foster parents died, she lived with her uncle and aunt. Her uncle and aunt treated her like childbour, even forcibly arranging her to marry a bad-tempered,me man at the age of fifteen. If she wasn¡¯t intelligent and brave and ran away from the wedding in the middle of the night and escaped from that town, she probably would have already been married to theme man, bearing him children, never knowing who her actual parents were. Thinking of these matters made his heart ache, plumbed him into depths of despair. The early death of his younger daughter, and the tragic twenty years of his granddaughter¡¯s life had been caused by his own actions. Now that he has finally found his granddaughter, he aims to double thepensation for her. But, Xie Motong just couldn¡¯t ept her, resorting to cold mockery and sarcastic ridicule. He knew what Xie Motong was thinking. He understood his own granddaughter more than anyone else. At first, when he brought Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei back to the Xie Family, he didn¡¯t intend for them to change their surname. Later, when he discovered that his son¡¯s daughter, Xie Motong, was selfish, cold-hearted and foolish, he realized that the Xie Family would decline if it fell into her hands. That¡¯s when he considered letting Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei take the Xie family name and carry on its lineage. Eventer, the two boys discovered that their parents¡¯ death might be linked to Jiang Zhengxing. But too much time has passed and no solid evidence could be found. Upon hearing their words, he despised the Jiang family and Jiang Zhengxing, and without hesitation, let Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei take the surname of Xie. After that, his son¡¯s family, they regarded Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei as a thorn in their sides. They were afraid of him and didn¡¯t dare to publicly express themselves, but they acted out in secrecy. His son was disgraceful, a failure. However, no matter how bad he was, he was still his only son. He loved all of his kin and couldn¡¯t bear to mistreat his son, so he turned a blind eye. Regardless, Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei far outstripped his son¡¯s family in terms of ability and means, so he was not afraid that they would lose out.. Chapter 197 - 198: Make Her the Happiest Little Girl in the World Chapter 197: Chapter 198: Make Her the Happiest Little Girl in the World Trantor: 549690339 And there was Xie Motong. He always thought that if he hadn¡¯t let Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei bear the Xie family¡¯s surname, Xie Motong¡¯s status would have been much higher than it is now. Because with Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei around, even when Xie Motong greets her rtives, she has to lower her ranking. After all, even a blind person can see, the Xie family business will eventually be inherited by Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei. In the future, Xie Motong and her sister Xie Yumo will only get a hefty dowry. But if Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei did not exist, all the assets of the Xie family would be evenly divided between Xie Motong and Xie Yumo. In the future, when they get married, they will bring the family fortune to their husbands¡¯ homes. If it was so, their selection criteria for a spouse would be much better than what it is now. But because Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei are around, they have lost a lot of things. Senior Master Xie also understood this point, he felt that he had let down his two granddaughters. Plus, they were girls, he was willing to pamper them a bit more and rarely lost his temper with Xie Motong and her sister. But he never expected that his indulgence would make Xie Motong more and more unreasonable. Listening to the sarcasticments she made today, where was the nurture and cultivation of a youngdy from an illustrious family? He knew exactly what Xie Motong was thinking. Wasn¡¯t Xie Motong afraid that Beibei woulde in and take what belonged to her? He originally thought, if Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei were not around, then the future Xie Family would belong to Xie Motong and her sister. That was why he spoiled the two granddaughters. But if he didn¡¯t want to spoil them anymore, the wealth he had earned and the empire he had built, he would give them to whomever he wanted. Who else was eligible to covet it? He raised his sons and daughters, was he supposed to bring up his grandchildren too? Now that he was old, wasn¡¯t it time for them to show him some filial piety? Why were they coveting his properties even before he was dead? Senior Master Xie felt disgusted, his face looked ashen, and he was thunderous with rage. Qin Hun quickly stood up for her daughter, soothing Senior Master Xie with her soft voice, ¡°Dad, Tongtong is still young. She takes after you, being straightforward and always expresses what¡¯s on her mind. She doesn¡¯t hide her feelings, she didn¡¯t mean those words, please don¡¯t take them to heart.¡± Senior Master Xie still held onto old-fashioned ideas, believing that daughters-inw were his wife¡¯s responsibility. He, as a father-inw, should keep a distance from them. Seeing that Qin Hun had spoken, he didn¡¯t continue to insist on his point with Xie Motong. But he had made up his mind that he mustpensate Ye Xingbei well in the future. He was sorry for his youngest daughter, and he had no chance to make up for it in this life anymore. He also caused his only granddaughter to suffer in the outside world, and his daughter might be grieving and ming him in the afterlife. By heavens¡¯ mercy, his granddaughter has now returned. From now on, he must pay her back double, allowing her to be the happiest girl in the world. Remembering this, he softened his expression a bit, sweeping his gaze over the faces of all the Xie Family members in the living room, ¡°Listen up, from this moment on, Beibei officially returns home! From now on, she is Senior Xie Guang¡¯s most beloved granddaughter. What she has suffered in the past, as long as I live, I must make it up to her! If I ever hear anyone disrespecting her again or gossiping about her past, I will throw that person out of the Xie family, whoever it might be, and without mercy. Heard me?¡± Senior Master Xie was the backbone of the Xie family. The entire Xie family was supported by him. His words were firm and decisive, none of the other Xie family members dared to defy. Xie Yunlin saw Senior Master Xie valuing his sister so much, a hint of a smile appeared on his always cold face. He affectionately took Ye Xingbei¡¯s wrist: ¡°Come here, Beibei, big brother will introduce you..¡± Chapter 199 - 200 Brother! Brother! Come quickly! Chapter 199: Chapter 200 Brother! Brother! Come quickly! Trantor: 549690339 Xie Jinfei excitedly took Ye Xingbei to Xie Qingyue¡¯s room and introduced, ¡°Beibei, look, this is the room our mother lived in before she got married, and these, look, are all the gifts that our father bought for our mother. Our mother said that these are all saved up for you, to serve as your dowry when you were to get married. There are also a few deeds to ancestral properties, they are located in prime spots that no amount of money can buy now, they are all yours!¡± When Xie Qingyue married from Beijing to Jiang City, Jiang Zhengwei thought Xie Qingyue had been wronged and treated her particrly well. Ever since he married Xie Qingyue, he developed a habit of collecting rare jewelry from all over the ce. Whether it was rubies, sapphires, or emeralds, pearls, jadeite, or agate, anything he fancied would be bought to give to his wife. He also bought several quaint houses in Beijing to give to his wife as her private property. Those houses, they could still be bought twenty years ago. Now, the houses have be more valuable and harder to buy, even with money, houses like those can¡¯t be bought anymore. After Jiang Zhengwei and Xie Qingyue passed away, these jewelry and deeds were brought back to the Xie Family by Senior Master Xie and kept in Xie Qingyue¡¯s room. Xie Jinfei even remembers that when he was young, he particrly liked to y with those shiny jewelry. His mother would smile and say to him, you need to keep these things well, they are for your little sister¡¯s dowry. Of course, he didn¡¯t understand what it meant at the time. But after his parents died, he often reminisces about the times when their family of four were together. The conversations he had with his mother, he still clearly remembers them today. So he knows that those pieces of jewelry and houses aren¡¯t his or his older brother¡¯s, they are for his little sister¡¯s dowry. Thepany that his dad worked hard to establish, that was for him and his big brother. In the past, he thought that these pieces of jewelry and houses would never be handed over. Heaven is merciful, his sister has been found. His parents, though passed away, knowing that he and his older brother handed these things to his little sister, must be overjoyed. Of course, when it¡¯s time for their sister to get married, he and his brother n not only to give their sister the dowry left by their mother, but also some of their dad¡¯spany shares, so that their sister could have a grand wedding. He excitedly leads Ye Xingbei to the safe that stored the jewelry. The safe is embedded into the wall, with a painting hanging on the wall. Moving the painting aside, entering the code, and opening the safe, Xie Jinfei was dumbstruck. Therge mahogany box that his mother specifically used to store the jewelry and deeds was gone. In shock, he screamed abruptly, ¡°Brother! Brother! Come quickly!¡± Xie Yunlin, who was speaking with Senior Master Xie and Senior Madame Xie downstairs, heard his nearly tragic scream and, not knowing what had happened, he quickly rushed upstairs. Before he entered the room, Xie Yunlin already vocally asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Brother, the jewelry and property deeds that mom left for Beibei are all gone!¡± Xie Jinfei turned his head to look at Xie Yunlin, who had barged into the room, his face full of shock and disbelief: ¡°Brother, what should we do? Should we call the police?¡± Everyone downstairs, not knowing what had happened but heard Jinfei¡¯s tragic shout, also came upstairs to check. Hearing Xie Jinfei mention calling the police, Senior Madame Xie, her face turning red, embarrassedly said: ¡°Xiao Fei, don¡¯t call the police, those things¡ those things, I, I gave them to Tongtong and Momo¡¡± ¡°What?¡± Xie Jinfei was stunned for a moment, then erupted, ¡°Grandma, those things are meant for Beibei from mom, how could you give them to Tongtong and Momo?¡± Chapter 200 - 201: Say it to me again! Chapter 200 - 201: Say it to me again! Chapter 200: Chapter 201: Say it to me again! Trantor: 549690339 Senior Madame Xie panted, ¡°Didn¡¯t I assume that Beibei was already dead? I didn¡¯t know Beibei was still alive¡¡± If she had known that her youngest daughter¡¯s biological daughter was alive, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have given her youngest daughter¡¯s dowry that was meant for her biological daughter, to her granddaughter. Xie Jinfei didn¡¯t hesitate at all, and immediately turned to Xie Motong and Xie Yumo standing next to Senior Madame Xie, ¡°Tongtong, Momo, where are the jewelry and deeds my mother left for Beibei? Bring them out immediately and return them to Beibei!¡± Xie Jinfei was furious. Those were his mother¡¯s relics! They were the gifts his father gave to his mother, and his mother then left them as dowries for his sister. Even if Beibei were not around, those things would also be left to his and his elder brother¡¯s children so that they have something to remember her by, and they should not have been given to Xie Motong and Xie Yumo. Of course, since his sister is still alive, those things belong to his sister, and nobody else can upy her things. Jiang Zhengwei is a business genius, very wealthy, and loves his wife very much. Everything he bought for Xie Qingyue were rarely seen treasures. Every piece of jewellery left by Xie Qingyue was a valuable item, not to mention the old houses in some prime locations in Beijing, they were priceless and could not be bought even with tons of money. Xie Motong had put a lot of effort into persuading Senior Madame Xie to get those things into her hands. Now, Xie Jinfei asked her to regurgitate them, which was even more painful than wrenching out her heart and liver. How could that be possible? Besides her anger, she was also scared, her fingertips were trembling, and she retorted, ¡°These were gifts from grandma, once they¡¯re given to me, they¡¯re mine. How can you take them back?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Senior Madame Xie said in a difficult voice, ¡°Xiao Fei, I¡¯ve already given those things to Tongtong and Momo. How can I take them back? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll buy a few more pieces for Beibeiter. Beibei certainly will not suffer unfairly. What do you think? Would that work?¡± ¡°What do you mean it would work?¡± Xie Jinfei was hopping mad, ¡°The things you buy canpare with what my parents left for Beibei? They were gifts from my father to my mother! They symbolize my father¡¯s love for my mother! Even if Beibei does not receive them, they should have been left to me and my older brother! Why did you give them to Xie Motong and Xie Yumo? I do not agree! I absolutely do not agree! Those are the dowry my mother left for Beibei, and Xie Motong and Xie Yumo must return them to her!¡± Xie Motong was so angry that her whole body was shivering, she yelled, ¡°Xie Jinfei, you are going too far! You are only an external grandson of the Xie family, what right do you have to be high and mighty here? If it were not for you and Xie Yunlin, all of Xie¡¯s family would have been mine! Xie Yumo and I are the rightful inheritors of the Xie family; what do you and Yunlin count as?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Arrivingte, Senior Master Xie happened to hear Xie Motong¡¯s words at the door, his face immediately turned pale with rage. He strode into the room and red at Xie Motong, ¡°Xie Motong, what did you just say? Say it again!¡± Xie Motong, lost her rationality in anger and ended up speaking her mind. Confronted by Senior Master Xie¡¯s question, she suddenly cooled down, stepped back in fear, and said tremblingly, ¡°Gra¡Grandfather, those¡those were just words of anger, I didn¡¯t mean it¡¡± ¡°I think you meant it!¡± Senior Master Xie red at her angrily, ¡°I am not even dead yet and you are already nning on the Xie family¡¯s property? Everything in the Xie family belongs to your grandmother and me, we can give it to whoever we want.. Whichw says that everything in the Xie family has to be yours and Xie Yumo¡¯s?¡± Chapter 202 - 203: Slap in the Face Chapter 202 - 203: p in the Face Chapter 202: Chapter 203: p in the Face Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Dad!¡± Xie Wenhui eximed in shock, his face turning pale. He took a few steps forward, anxiously shouting, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? I am your only son!¡± ¡°So what if you¡¯re my only son?¡± Senior Master Xie sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet, and you and your daughter are already coveting my property. I don¡¯t want a son like you!¡± ¡°Dad¡ Dad, you can¡¯t do this¡¡± Xie Wenhui¡¯s voice was trembling as he turned to Senior Madame Xie begging, ¡°Mother, please persuade Dad!¡± Senior Madame Xie was also shocked, hurriedly attempting to soothe Senior Master Xie, ¡°Husband, if the child is disobedient, teach him slowly. How can you sever ties with him?¡± Senior Master Xie turned to look at her, his eyes cold and stern, ¡°In my life, I, Xie Guang, have always kept my word, like spitting nails, never contradict myself. When I say to sever ties, I mean it. If you can¡¯t let him go, we can just divorce, and you can spend your life with him!¡± Senior Madame Xie was scared. She was of such an old age. If she were to divorce her husband, wouldn¡¯t it be aughingstock? After a nce at Xie Wenhui, she didn¡¯t say anything more, thinking to herself, could a bond between a father and son be severed so easily? At the moment, her husband was just speaking out of anger. Once his anger had subsided, she would persuade him again, and surely her husband would change his mind. Xie Wenhui, realizing that Senior Madame Xie was no longer speaking for him, was so frightened that his soul almost left his body. He was just a good-for-nothing, ipetent at everything, still freeloading at this old age. If Senior Master Xie severed ties with him, how was he going to survive in the future? Qin Hun was also petrified. Her aspirations were to be the future matriarch of the Xie Family, not a pitiful person driven away from the Xie Family. She quickly stepped forward to say, ¡°Dad, please calm down. Tongtong is still young and doesn¡¯t understand things, she just spoke nonsense. Wenhui and I aren¡¯t thinking like that, right, Wenhui?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Xie Wenhui eagerly agreed, ¡°Dad, Hun is right. It¡¯s not what we think. Hun and I did wrong by not having a son to continue the Xie family line, if Yunlin and Xiao Fei take over the Xie Family, Hun and I have no objections.¡± He had the desire to take all of the Xie Family¡¯s property for himself. But since Senior Master Xie was adamant, preferring not to acknowledge him as his son than to hand over the Xie Estate to him, what else could he do? If he stayed in the Xie family, even if Yunlin and Jinfei were feasting on meat, he could at least sip on soup. Leaving the Xie family, he would have nothing but the chilly wind. ¡°Regretting it now?¡± Senior Master Xie raised an eyebrow and sneered, ¡°Toote!¡± Senior Master Xie red at the butler, ¡°Is thewyer called?¡± The butler quickly nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, thewyer is on his way.¡± When Xie Wenhui heard that, he was filled with a sense of doom, suddenly became furious, andnded a heavy p on Xie Motong¡¯s face, ¡°Xie Motong! You¡¯re just a child, why do you harbor such malicious intentions? What nonsense did you spout, upsetting your Grandfather like this! Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to your Grandfather immediately and ask him to forgive us?¡± Xie Wenhui was out of control in his fury, not withholding any force in the p, leaving a tant handprint on Xie Motong¡¯s face. Xie Motong was shocked by the p. Even though her parents had always wished for a son to inherit the Xie estate, they had always pampered her and her sister and never hit her. This was the first time she had been hit. She touched her painfully throbbing cheek in a daze, when Qin Hun harshly twisted her waist, ¡°Tongtong, what are you doing standing there? Why aren¡¯t you kneeling to your Grandfather yet, to apologize?¡± As another wave of intense pain surged from her waist, Xie Motong jolted back to reality.. Chapter 203 - 204: Not One Less! Chapter 203 - 204: Not One Less! Chapter 203: Chapter 204: Not One Less! Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Exactly. She needed to beg her grandfather for forgiveness. Otherwise, not to mention the inheritance of the Xie Family, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to live in the Xie Family¡¯s house any longer. If her grandfather were to sever ties with her father, she would no longer be the granddaughter of the Xie Family. If people found out that she had been driven out of the Xie Family and was no longer their granddaughter, wouldn¡¯t theyugh her to death? Xie Motong was scared. All her dignity and glory came from being the granddaughter of Xie Guang. If her family was driven out of the Xie Family, they wouldn¡¯t be able to talk about inheritance, let alone live in a luxury house, drive a luxury car, or have bodyguards and servants to serve them like before. Her face was as pale as death, and she knelt tremblingly at Senior Master Xie¡¯s feet, pleading, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa, I didn¡¯t mean it. Those were just words spoken in anger, not my true feelings. Grandpa, please forgive me. Don¡¯t drive me and my parents out. My dad is your biological son, and I¡¯m your biological granddaughter!¡± ¡°Biological son, biological granddaughter?¡± Senior Master Xie sneered, ¡°All I¡¯ve seen is you coveting my little property. I haven¡¯t seen any respect for me as a father or grandfather!¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Xie Motong cried and shook her head repeatedly, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re the person I respect most. Please don¡¯t drive me, my parents, and sister away. I will obey you in the future!¡± ¡°Yes, Dad!¡± Xie Wenhui also pleaded desperately, ¡°I was just confused a moment ago. It was not my intention to covet your property. Dad, don¡¯t cut ties with me. I¡¯m your only son. If you break off our rtionship, others will surely criticize me for being unfilial. Do you want me to live or die?¡± Senior Master Xie gave him a cold nce, ¡°If you have the courage to die, I¡¯llmend you for being truly my son! How about you try dying for once?¡± Xie Wenhui¡¯s face was ashy, his lips trembling, unable to utter a word. He knew early on that his father was a battle-hardened man, with countless blood on his hands. He was ustomed to cold-bloodedness, and showed no sentimentality. But he had underestimated his father¡¯s ruthlessness. He had overestimated his own importance. He thought that as his father¡¯s only son, his father wouldn¡¯t punish him severely even if he made a mistake. With this in mind, he hinted his dissatisfaction. But he did not expect that a single mistake would lead to such consequences. Even though he was his father¡¯s only son, his father showed him no mercy. Seeing that Senior Master Xie was determined to drive her out, Xie Motong was nearly fainting with fear. If her family were to be driven out by Senior Master Xie because of her, wouldn¡¯t her parents and sister hate her? Without the Xie Family to rely on, and being despised by her parents and sister, how could she live her future life? She was so terrified that she kowtowed to Senior Master Xie repeatedly, ¡°Grandpa, I was wrong, I was really wrong. Please, forgive me this once. I won¡¯t dare to do it again, really!¡± Senior Master Xie coldly said, ¡°Leave. Bring out all the jewelry and property deeds that you¡¯ve taken from Beibei. I won¡¯t tolerate any missing!¡± Xie Motong¡¯s eyes lit up, and she looked at Senior Master Xie, ¡°Grandpa, if I return the jewelry and property deeds to Beibei, will you not drive me, my parents, and sister out?¡± ¡°What I say, I mean,¡± Senior Master Xie said coldly, ¡°Those things originally belonged to Beibei. It is your duty to give them back. If you don¡¯t, I will send you to the police station and let them teach you a lesson about what you can take and what you can¡¯t..¡± Chapter 207 - 208: Winning Sichuan by Obtaining Long Chapter 207: Chapter 208: Winning Sichuan by Obtaining Long Trantor: 549690339 Xie Wenhui was scared out of his wits, he crawled to Senior Master Xie¡¯s feet, clutching his calves, and lifted his tear-streaked face to look at Senior Master Xie: ¡°Dad, I made a mistake, I truly know my wrongs, I promise I won¡¯t do it again! Whatever you say, I will abide, and however you want me, I will be so. I promise I will stop coveting things that don¡¯t belong to me!¡± ¡°Dad, you know me, I am timid, I promise you that I can do as I have pledged, please forgive me this once, I beg you, please forgive me this once!¡± Even though it is now known to all that the Xie Family will be inherited by Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei, he still is the only son of Senior Master Xie after all. Out in society, out of respect for his father¡¯s name, nobody dares to look down on him. There are high-end clubs and exclusive events that only the son of Senior Master Xie can gain ess to. If his father cuts ties with him, not only will his status plummet, but he will be aughing stock in everyone¡¯s mouth. How will he face people then? Moreover, he is now middle-aged, unsessful in life, his everyday expenses are charged to his father¡¯s ount. After Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei changed their surname to ¡°Xie¡±, the Jiang Corporation, founded by Jiang Zhengwei, was renamed as Xie Corporation. He doesn¡¯t hold a share in Xie Corporation, but he holds a nominal position in thepany, and by the end of each year, Xie Corporation distributes quite a considerable bonus to him. Even if he does nothing else, with that money, he can livefortably and in considerable style. But if his Dad cuts ties with him, he will surely lose that too. Then how will he survive? Many people are like this, always desiring more, insatiable and greedy. But right now, he would lose the wealth he already possessed, and he felt like it wouldn¡¯t be so bad to not possess much anymore, as long as he could preserve what he already possessed. s, Senior Master Xie wouldn¡¯t give him that opportunity. Senior Master Xie looked down, his sharp eyes dark and brooding as he stared at him and said, ¡°Xie Wenhui, the biggest regret of my life has been that I didn¡¯t manage to turn you into a real man of standing, although I did at least manage to raise you to adulthood. There¡¯s no reason why your father should still be sustaining you when you are over forty!¡± Xie Wenhui bowed his head, both ashamed and remorseful, unable to utter a single word. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to make something of himself. Who doesn¡¯t want to be sessful and all-powerful? But he just didn¡¯t have the skills. Whatever he did, he failed. Whatever business he tried to do, it lost money. What could he do? He didn¡¯t want to be a failure. But he just couldn¡¯t seed. He was more frustrated and aggrieved than anyone else. But there was nothing he could do about it. Thankfully, although he was a failure, he was born into a good family. Being the son of Senior Master Xie, even if he did nothing his whole life, he could still live a luxurious and privileged life. But now, this natural advantage was going to be ruined by his own actions. His Dad wanted to cut off ties with him! He bowed his head, trembling, asrge tears sshed onto the ground. Seeing his sorry state, Senior Master Xie was infuriated by hisck of ability. His whole life he¡¯d been strong as iron, shedding blood before tears, how did he end up with such a disappointing son? If it wasn¡¯t for his olddy standing by his side, crying out of heartache, he would have wanted to put an end to this spineless good-for-nothing at once! He took a deep breath, trying hard to suppress the irritation and anger bubbling inside: ¡°Xie Wenhui, just as I can sever my ties with you now, I can restore them in the future! Now I¡¯m driving you out to make you realize your mistakes, I hope you correct your faults! If you can change for the better, I will still recognize you in the future. Right now, you can sign! If you refuse to sign, I will have someone force you to do so, and forever refuse to acknowledge that I have a son like you!¡± Chapter 208 - 209: How to Live Through Such Days? Chapter 208 - 209: How to Live Through Such Days? Chapter 208: Chapter 209: How to Live Through Such Days? Trantor: 549690339 Seeing Senior Master Xie determined and refusing to change his mind, Xie Wenhui, afraid of losing even the hope of being adopted back in the future, had no choice but to sign. After he finished signing, Senior Master Xie looked coldly at Xie Wenhui¡¯s family and said, ¡°Now you move out for me. From now on, you have nothing to do with the Xie Family! The Xie Group¡¯s dividend distribution has stopped, my bank card for you has been deactivated. Before you make amends, if I hear you swindling people by using my name, I will send you straight to the police station to teach you a lesson!¡± Qin Hun lowered her head, tears in her eyes, filled with fear and hatred. Her family was actually kicked out of the Xie Family! They were the rightful heirs of the Xie Family all along. But now, they were swept out like garbage, Xie Qingyue¡¯s children upying their nest. She was so angry! It¡¯s all because she was blind to marry such a useless man like Xie Wenhui. If Xie Wenhui were a bit stronger, how could their family be bullied like this? Senior Master Xie dispatched two trusted aides to supervise them as they moved their belongings. Apart from their own clothing and belongings, they couldn¡¯t take away anything valuable that belonged to the Xie Family. Xie Wenhui was ipetent and didn¡¯t have much money to his name. Qin Hun worked in a government office, which was a respectable job but didn¡¯t pay much. In the past, their family had lived with Senior Master Xie and Senior Madame without spending a penny. When they went out to spend money, they would charge to Senior Master Xie¡¯s ount if possible; if not, they would use his supplementary card. At the end of each year, they even received arge dividend from Xie Group as their daily expenses. But now, all of these privileges were gone. They didn¡¯t have any properties under their names and could only rent for now. The thought that Xie, the only son of Senior Master Xie had to rent a ce to live, made Qin Hun tremble with rage. Her own family was just average. When she was young, it was purely because of her beauty that Xie Wenhui fell in love at first sight. Senior Master Xie and Senior Madame Xie didn¡¯t have the traditional mindset of well-matched social and economic status. When they saw that Xie Wenhui genuinely liked her, she also tried to be virtuous and gentle, so they agreed to her marriage with Xie Wenhui. After she married Xie Wenhui, she never stopped benefiting her own family. However, despite what she gave, she never bought an extra house for her family. With the high prices of properties in Beijing, with her financial support, her family could only afford an apartment of around eighty square meters. She couldn¡¯t possibly squeeze her two daughters and Xie Wenhui into that small apartment. Having lived inrge vis with courtyards and gardens, she would go insane to squeeze into a small apartment. She had some savings which could be used to rent a spacious two-story Western-style house or a duplex apartment. Purchasing such properties was out of question, but she could definitely afford to pay the rent. The housing problem could be temporarily resolved, but what about the living expenses for her entire family? Xie Wenhui had set up apany before and lost a lot of money. Senior Master Xie saw that he didn¡¯t have a business acumen, so he gave him a nominal position at the Xie Group and let him receive a dividend. With that dividend, they could live a ratherfortable life. But now that the dividends were gone and her two daughters were studying, her sry, a little less than ten thousand yuan per month, was insufficient. It was not even enough for buying a piece of clothing before. How could they possibly survive these harsh times? Chapter 209 - 210: Little Cute Kid Chapter 209 - 210: Little Cute Kid Chapter 209: Chapter 210: Little Cute Kid Trantor: 549690339 | Xie Wenhui¡¯s family was driven out, and Ye Xingbei watched in disbelief. Senior Master Xie was ruthlessly decisive, wasn¡¯t he? He drove out his only biological son without a hint of sadness, even colder towards him than ice. This was really¡ She thought of her Xiao Shu. If she were to kick Xiao Shu out of the house, she would have to cry herself to death. Of course, her Xiao Shu was generous and adorable, not like Xie Wenhui¡¯s family at all, so selfish and greedy, coveting other people¡¯s things. Having dismissed Xie Wenhui¡¯s family, returning her mother¡¯s belongings to her, it was time to focus on her son. She gave the things to Xie Jinfei: ¡°Second Brother, you can hold onto these for me while I go see Xiao Shu.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Xie Jinfei happily held on to her things: ¡°When you have time, I¡¯ll take you to see those houses left to you by your mother. They¡¯re located really well and the houses and yards are very beautiful, you¡¯d certainly like them.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Ye Xingbei gave him a sweet smile, ¡°Thank you, Second Brother.¡± She had her own money, and she could also make money. She didn¡¯t value these material possessions much. But she could feel Xie Jinfei¡¯s joy and excitement for helping her retrieve these things. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t disappoint this good intention of his; she must be happy to ept these things. Seeing her happy, Xie Jinfei was suddenly filled with a sense of aplishment, standing tall with pride. He thought he was the best older brother in the world. Gu Junzhu rolled her eyes disdainfully. Ye Xiaobei¡¯s second brother was too stupid, just like that stupid husky owned by her childhood friend, stupid through and through. When Ye Xingbei found Xiao Shumiao and Lingyue, they were ying ser with Xueno and Gu Chi in the yard. Xueno, Gu Chi and Lingyue were purposefully passing the ball under Xiao Shumiao¡¯s feet. The sight of the little guy chasing the ball with his short legs was adorable. Ye Xingbei watched for a bit from the side, then called out to her son: ¡°Xiao Shu, stop ying now, you¡¯re sweating.¡± The little guy was having so much fun and working so hard, his face was all smiles, and his forehead was covered with sweat. The little guy looked around when he heard Ye Xingbei calling him. Seeing Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei, he was ecstatic: ¡°Daddy, Mommy!¡± He was like a little colt, leaving his ball behind to run towards Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei. When he got to Gu Junzhu, he scrambled onto him. Gu Junzhu caught him and held him in his arms, giving his rosy cheek a kiss: ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°Not tired!¡± The little guy shook his little head and giggled delightedly: ¡°It¡¯s fun! Daddy,e y too!¡± ¡°You¡¯re sweating, we can yter. If you sweat too much, you might get a cold,¡± Ye Xingbei patted his little butt, feeling a bit jealous: ¡°Why did you jump into Daddy¡¯s arms? Didn¡¯t you see Mommy, too?¡± The little guy wrapped his arms around Gu Junzhu¡¯s neck, turned his small body around, kissed her cheek, and cheerfully said: ¡°Xiao Shu is heavy, Daddy is strong. Xiao Shu doesn¡¯t want to tire out Mommy!¡± Ye Xingbei: She would just pretend to believe it! She gave the little guy another pat on his butt, ¡°No more ying, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei took the two children back to the living room. When Senior Master Xie saw that Ye Xingbei brought Xiao Shumiao back, he beckoned the little guy over and asked him a few questions. The little guy was not shy, and he answered clearly and logically. At Senior Master Xie¡¯s and Senior Madame Xie¡¯s age, most people loved cute little kids. The little guy was beautifully delicate, soft and adorable, a true rarity. Hepletely stole the hearts of Senior Master Xie and Senior Madame Xie.. Chapter 210 - 211: Digging Your Own Grave Chapter 210 - 211: Digging Your Own Grave Chapter 210: Chapter 211: Digging Your Own Grave Trantor: 549690339 | Especially Senior Madame Xie. She held the little one close and didn¡¯t want to let go, constantly ordering the butler to bring treats for the two kids. Senior Madame Xie is soft-hearted and broad-minded. When her only son was driven out of the house, she was saddened for a while, but quickly put it out of her mind. In her heart, her husband cutting off ties with their son was just a ruse intended to scare him, to teach him a lesson and force him to grow up a bit. The so-called disownment was surely nothing more than an act. Father-child rtionships couldn¡¯t possibly be severed just like that, could they? She was aware that her son was a disappointment. Having done nothing substantial even at middle age, he indeed deserved some lessons. A temporary break in their rtions might force her son to endure hardships out there and might inspire him to work hard and make something of himself? With this positive thought in mind, her mood, having darkened for a bit, rapidly brightened up again, turning her back into a jolly, olddy. Ye Xingbei looked on, bbergasted. When she was living in the small town below Jiang City, the elderly there often said, ¡°Everyone has their own face and temperament.¡± How true that is. She had never seen anyone else with a temperament like that of Senior Madame Xie. Having witnessed the treatment meted out to Xie Wenhui¡¯s family, Xie Meiqiang and Xie Meiwei¡¯s family maintained a low profile, not daring to show any disrespect or speak ill of Ye Xingbei. Senior Master Xie and Senior Madame Xie enquired about Ye Xingbei¡¯s upbringing. Hearing about her hardships, Senior Madame Xie was visibly moved to tears, holding Ye Xingbei close and sharing her pain. Ye Xingbei was truly perplexed by the elderly woman. How could she, without consulting with her two brothers, give her birth mother¡¯s heirlooms to the Xie Motong sisters and still manage to feign affection, waxing eloquent about the hardships Ye Xingbei had suffered? So, whose side was she really on? Gu Junzhu saw her confusion and whispered into her ear, ¡°Your grandma is like that. To put it nicely, she¡¯s a goody-two-shoes. Conversely, she¡¯s a bit of an airhead.¡± ¡°¡¡± Ye Xingbei pinched him in the waist,¡±¡ Buzz off!¡± Daring to disrespect the elderly woman in front of the whole Xie family, wasn¡¯t he afraid of being chased away with a stick?! Seeing Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei teasing each other, Senior Master Xie felt rather upset inside. When Gu Junzhu first arrived, he showed some disapproval. However, he has since been quite polite. He had no choice, after all, wasn¡¯t Gu Junzhu the only son of his superior? A little sternness can be attributed to their close rtionships; he didn¡¯t see Gu Junzhu as an outsider. But if he showed disdain outright, given that his superior doted on his child so much, he was afraid he¡¯d be confronted by him and asked if he had any issues with his son. How could he dare to have issues with his superior¡¯s son? Was he not afraid of being reduced by his superior? He had no ill-feelings towards Gu Junzhu, but he was unhappy inside. The matter with Xiang Bingzhi ¨C it was really too much on Gu Junzhu¡¯s part. He gave him no face at all. His unhappiness needed some outlet. After a moment¡¯s thought, he looked at Gu Junzhu and said, ¡°Xiao Zhu, now that you and Beibei are officially married, shouldn¡¯t you start calling me grandfather?¡± Gu Junzhu looked away from Ye Xingbei¡¯s face and nced at Senior Master Xie with a sarcastic grin, ¡°Uncle Xie, if I started calling you ¡®grandfather¡¯, it¡¯d make you one generation higher than my father. Would you like my father to start calling you ¡®uncle¡¯ then?¡± Senior Master Xie choked on his own saliva, coughed that rang throughout the room.. Chapter 211 - 212:1 Like to Endure Passively Chapter 211 - 212:1 Like to Endure Passively Chapter 211: Chapter 212:1 Like to Endure Passively Trantor: 549690339 While coughing, Senior Master Xie kept waving his hand at Gu Junzhu, ¡°Forget it, you better not change how you address me. Calling Beibei and me separately is fine, stick to our old ways.¡± He would rather not have his former superior calling him an elder, and risk having little tricks yed on him! Besides, they have manymonrades-in-arms who usually interact as brothers. If his former superior starts calling him his uncle, how would the otherrades feel about this? Even without his former superior saying anything, those guys could tear him apart! Gu Junzhu gave a faint smile, picked up his teacup again, and took a leisurely sip. Ye Xingbei listened silently from the side, feeling somewhat unsettled. She and he were not of the same generation, so could they only pretend to be a couple? Feeling Ye Xingbei¡¯s depression, Gu Junzhu cocked his head, raised his eyebrows slightly, and looked at her questioningly. Ye Xingbei shook her head, forcing a small smile on her face, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just thought of my mother¡ I¡¯ll never have the chance to call her mom again.¡± Initially, she just made up an excuse, but the moment the words left her lips, she felt genuinely upset. Although she didn¡¯t remember her childhood, she could feel it deep down: her parents must have cherished her dearly. s, she would never see them again¡ Gu Junzhu gently rubbed her head, leaned in close to her ear, and whispered, ¡°Baby, it¡¯s okay. You won¡¯t have the chance to call your mother-inw mom anymore. From now on, let our daughter call you mom, every day, countless times!¡± ¡°¡¡± Ye Xingbei sneakily put her hands around his waist, gave it a sharp twist, and muttered, ¡°Get lost!¡± This guy was really never satisfied when it came to taking advantage of her, taking every opportunity he got. His waist ached from her twist, but Gu Junzhu didn¡¯t seem to feel anything. He took a sip of water leisurely, the corners of his lips curling up. It turned out messing with Ye Xiaobei was the most exhrating and enjoyable game in the world. Seeing how she could be easily stimted from her destion to revival by his words, he felt extremely aplished and delighted! At noon, the Xie Family prepared a grand lunch. After the lunch, Xie Meiwei and Xie Meiqiang¡¯s family bid goodbye and left. Ye Xingbei, Gu Junzhu, and the two little ones remained for an afternoon nap. The little ones were tired from ying. After a bath, theyy in bed, holding Gu Junzhu¡¯s hand, and quickly fell asleep. When they fell asleep, Gu Junzhu skillfully climbed over them,id on top of Ye Xingbei, and pinched her cheek ¡°Baby, got any ns for tomorrow?¡± ¡°You get off first then I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Ye Xingbei pushed him. This was not the Gu family vi. This was her mother¡¯s room before she got married. The mere thought of studying each other in her mother¡¯s room before she got married made her feel very embarrassed. Gu Junzhu stood his ground, ¡°Baby, we have done this for a long time, it should be a habit by now, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Ye Xingbei pinched him, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call this a habit, more like I¡¯m enduring it!¡± ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s such a torture for you when I¡¯m on top?¡± Gu Junzhu kissed her lips and chuckled, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m wrong, I promise I¡¯ll change. Now, let¡¯s switch!¡± The moment he finished his sentence, Ye Xingbei found herself on top of him. Gu Junzhu looked at her with a bright shine in his eyes and a smile on his face. He kissed her again, ¡°So, now it¡¯s my turn to endure, right? Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t need your sympathy. I enjoy it.. You can be on top as much as you want!¡± Chapter 212 - 2131 Will Really Get Angry Otherwise Chapter 212: Chapter 2131 Will Really Get Angry Otherwise Trantor: 549690339 I Ye Xingbei: Forget it. She couldn¡¯t win an argument against him anyway. And she was not as strong as he was. He could do whatever he wanted to. Ye Xingbeiy on top of him, poker-faced, looking at him emotionlessly. Gu Junzhu wasughing uncontrobly, rubbing the back of her head, ¡°Baby, speak up. Do you have ns for tomorrow?¡± Ye Xingbei stared at him for a while, seeing that he was insistently looking at her, she finally surrendered, ¡°I do have something. My friend¡¯s grandfather is sick. I will visit my friend¡¯s grandfather tomorrow.¡± Gu Junzhu raised an eyebrow, ¡°Visiting a sick needs to be done in the morning, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, it has to be in the morning,¡± Ye Xingbei said, ¡°But we have agreed to have lunch together.¡± ¡°And what about the evening?¡± Ye Xingbei thought for a moment, ¡°Nothing in the evening, being with Xiao Shu and Xiao Yue.¡± ¡°Then tomorrow evening, I¡¯ll take you to meet a few of my old friends.¡± Gu Junzhu finally let her go, allowing Ye Xingbei to lie back down on the bed. With one hand behind his head, he casually said, ¡°My friends are curious about what kind of tree I gave up the whole forest for. I told them that you¡¯re not a tree, you¡¯re the mother of Xiao Shumiao.¡± Ye Xingbei: She had originally intended not to reply, but she was curious and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°So what did they say?¡± Gu Junzhu sneered and messed up her hair, ¡°Baby, do you know the phrase ¡®you can¡¯t get ivory from a dog¡¯s mouth¡¯? Trust me, if you knew their responses, you would regret it.¡± Ye Xingbei:¡±¡¡± Is it okay to describe your friends as ¡®can¡¯t get ivory from a dog¡¯s mouth¡¯? After consideration, she said, ¡°I still want to know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Gu Junzhu closed his eyes, ¡°Ask them yourself when you see them tomorrow night.¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡Haven¡¯t I not agreed to meet your old friends tomorrow yet?¡± Why should she meet Gu Junzhu¡¯s old friends? They were just pretending to be a couple. Pretending! There¡¯s no obligation to meet each other¡¯s friends, to foster rtionships with them, right? ¡°Bringing my woman to meet my friends is a form of respect for my woman,¡± Gu Junzhu opened his eyes to look at her, ¡°Don¡¯t you want my respect?¡± Ye Xingbei coldly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Ah! That¡¯s great!¡± Gu Junzhu pulled her into his arms, holding her tender little rabbit, ¡°Baby, since you don¡¯t like being respected by me, then I¡¯ll humiliate you to my heart¡¯s content!¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡Gu Junzhu, go to hell!¡± Gu Junzhu burst intoughter. He was clearlyughing until his stomach hurt but still controlled himself not to wake Xiao Shumiao up and alert Fifth Lord of Gu. Suppressingughter was difficult indeed. He simply lowered his head and kissed Ye Xingbei¡¯s lips. Soon,ughter was gone. The room was filled with sensual sighs. It was only until Ye Xingbei was disheveled and limp from the kiss that he let go of her. Ye Xingbei, with her face turning blush, straightened her clothes, her voice shaky, ¡°Gu Junzhu, this is my Mom¡¯s room, don¡¯t mess around. Otherwise, I will really get angry!¡± With an unsatisfied look, Gu Junzhu kissed her lips again, raising both hands in surrender, ¡°So, do you have time to meet my old friends tomorrow night or not?¡± Though Gu Junzhu lifted his hands in what looked like a surrender, Ye Xingbei¡¯s instinct told her that if she dared to say she was not avable, the consequences would be disastrous. Countless lessons have taught Ye Xingbei it¡¯s wise to read the room. Almost holding back her tears, she agreed with resentment, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go! Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± She vowed that no matter who she fell in love with in this life, it would never be Gu Junzhu. Whoever would fall in love with Gu Junzhu would surely be toyed to death by him and the oue would be extremely tragic! Spend a lifetime together? She¡¯d rather scrape by with this guy now.. Once Xiao Shumiao got married and had children, she would make a run for it! Chapter 213 - 214 Roll! Chapter 213: Chapter 214 Roll! Trantor: 549690339 | In the afternoon, after waking up, the three of them went downstairs. Senior Master Xie and Senior Madame Xie were sitting in the living room chatting. Seeing them, they greeted them with a smile. Perhaps it was the power of blood ties or natural instinct, but after just one day, Ye Xingbei felt quite close to Senior Master Xie and Senior Madame Xie. It didn¡¯t feel like they were strangers who had only met for a day. In the evening after they had dinner, they all sat together and chatted for a while. The elderly couple went to bed early, leaving the rest of them. With nothing else to do, Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei took care of Lingyue, and then apanied Xiao Shumiao back to their room. Gu Junzhu took Xiao Shumiao to bathe first. After the ¡°father and son¡± duo finished bathing, it was Ye Xingbei¡¯s turn. She was washing when she felt the water was getting hot. The knob to control the temperature was above her. She reached out to turn the knob, slipped, and fell sharply onto the ground. Caught by surprise, she let out a scream and instinctively tried to grab onto something. Unfortunately, luck was not on her side. She didn¡¯t grab anything and tumbled to the floor with a painful cry. The sudden scream startled Gu Junzhu and Xiao Shumiao, who were having fun on the bed. Gu Junzhu swiftly rushed over, followed by Xiao Shumiao who was running as fast as his small legs could carry him. Ye Xingbei found herself seeing stars from the impact of the fall and every part of her body ached. Shey on the floor,pletely winded. Gu Junzhu charged in and found her curled up on the floor, her face twisted in pain. His heart skipped a beat and he rushed to her side, gathering her into his arms. ¡°Mom!¡± The little boy was afraid, his voice choked with tears. Ye Xingbei, wearing nothing, saw Xiao Shumiao enter. Gu Junzhu swiftly grabbed a towel, draped it over her body. The little one ran up, sping Ye Xingbei¡¯s hand, his eyes filled with tears, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Seeing her son frightened made Ye Xingbei quickly suppress the pain and force a reassuring smile, ¡°Mom just tripped, it hurts a bit, but I¡¯ll be fine soon.¡± ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Xiao Shumiao looked at her sympathetically, ¡°Xiao Shu will blow on it, after Xiao Shu blows on it, Mom won¡¯t feel any pain.¡± ¡°Good boy!¡± Overwhelmed by her son¡¯s earnest, tear-filled gaze, Ye Xingbei forgot about her pain. She adjusted the towel around her, moved close to him, and kissed his cheek, ¡°Baby, be good. You go out now, Mommy¡¯s not done bathing. Once Mommy finishes bathing, then you cane and blow on Mommy¡¯s pain.¡± ¡°Mommy¡¡± Xiao Shumiao gazed worriedly at her, reluctant to leave. Ye Xingbei kissed him again, ¡°Be a good boy. Listen, Mommy will finish in five minutes. Xiao Shu goes out and keeps an eye on the time, if Mommy is not out in five minutes, then Xiao Shu cane and find Mommy, okay?¡± Xiao Shumiao reluctantly nodded and walked out, looking back every few steps. Ye Xingbei forced herself to stand up, lightly pushed Gu Junzhu away, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you go and watch over Xiao Shumiao. He was scared and might be feeling afraid.¡± After all, he was a five-year-old kid, and he didn¡¯t understand much, so he was easily startled. Gu Junzhu looked her up and down, ¡°Can you manage on your own? I can help you bathe.¡± ¡°¡Out!¡± Enduring the pain, Ye Xingbei pushed him out of the bathroom. Seeing that she still had enough energy to push him, Gu Junzhu felt relieved and left, as their son needed someone with him after the scare. Back under the shower, Ye Xingbei quickly finished bathing, dried herself off, put on her bathrobe, and limped back to the room.. Chapter 214 - 215: Courting Death Chapter 214 - 215: Courting Death Chapter 214: Chapter 215: Courting Death Trantor: 549690339 The little one was standing guard at the door, waiting anxiously. When he saw Ye Xingbeiing out of the door, his eyes lit up instantly, ¡°Mommy!¡± Seeing the little one¡¯s red eyes, welling up with tears, Ye Xingbei felt a twinge of heartache. She bent down to scoop him up into her arms and nted a kiss on him, ¡°Baby, mommy¡¯s fine. I just tripped a bit, but I¡¯m okay now. See, mommy can still hold you!¡± Gu Junzhu reached out to snatch the little one away, casting a displeased nce at her, ¡°Enough, stop pretending to be so tough. Check where you¡¯ve hurt yourself and get the medicine on.¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± The little one bobbed his head eager, ¡°Daddy¡¯s medicine works really well; it heals really fast once you apply it.¡± Ye Xingbei chuckled and pinched his little cheek. This little daddy¡¯s fan, in his eyes, his dad is the very best. The trio got back into the bed. Gu Junzhu had the medicine ready. Ye Xingbei grabbed the medicine and told the father and son, ¡°Boys and girls do need some privacy, so turn around, you can¡¯t watch.¡± Xiao Shumiao looked at her pitifully, ¡°Mommy, I want to watch.¡± Ye Xingbei poked his forehead, ¡°No watching allowed, be obedient.¡± The little one had no other choice but to reluctantly turn his little body away. Ye Xingbei red at Gu Junzhu, ¡°You too!¡± Gu Junzhu shrugged and turned around too. Ye Xingbei quickly checked her body and applied medicine on the parts where it looked severe, mostly her knees and elbows. The other areas didn¡¯t seem too bad, so she figured a good night¡¯s sleep would fix them. Once she was done, she looked up to find her son obediently standing with his back turned toward her. However, that Gu Junzhu was tantly staring at her. Ye Xingbei instantly blushed, giving him a p, ¡°Gu, Jun, Zhu!¡± She waspletely naked under her bathrobe! In order to inspect her injuries, she had lifted her bathrobe entirely. If that guy had been peeking from the start, then didn¡¯t he see everything?! Gu Junzhu chuckled lowly, leaning close to her ear and spoke in a voice only they could hear, ¡°Baby, I was just worried about your wellbeing. I can only rest assured after seeing that you¡¯re okay. Besides, with your fantastic figure, why would you be afraid of me looking? Also¡¡± His gaze did a slow sweep of her body, his words full of implications, ¡°Which part of you have I not seen before? What are you being so shy about?¡± ¡°You, you, you¡¡± Ye Xingbei was seething, and after a while, she erupted in utter frustration, ¡°Gu the Pig! You sex maniac!¡± ¡°¡¡± The Fifth Lord of Gu was dumbstruck, suspecting his ears had yed tricks on him. He? Gu the Pig? He was as magnificent as the full moon and intelligent beyond measure. How could there be any connections between him and the word ¡°pig¡±? For once, it wasn¡¯t Gu Junzhu who left her speechless, but her leaving Gu Junzhu speechless moved Ye Xingbei to the point of welling up in tears. Finally, the oppressed have turned over a new leaf! What a tear-jerking moment! Ye Xingbei called out ¡°Gu the Pig¡± a bit too loudly in the heat of the moment. The little one heard her, curious, he twisted his tiny body around, both hands covering his eyes. He faced Ye Xingbei, peeking through the gaps between his fingers, ¡°Mommy, why are you calling daddy a pig? Isn¡¯t daddy Gu Junzhu?¡± ¡°¡¡± Ye Xingbei coughs a bit, ¡°No, no, baby, you misunderstood. Mommy didn¡¯t call your daddy a pig.. Mommy was just calling daddy Xiao Zhu! Doesn¡¯t your grandfather call daddy Xiao Zhu too?¡± Chapter 215 - 216: Laugh to Death Chapter 215 - 216: Laugh to Death Chapter 215: Chapter 216: Laugh to Death Trantor: 549690339 In front of their child, she still needed to maintain Gu Junzhu¡¯s dignity. Moreover, it is wrong to nickname people, and it would not be good for the child to pick up such habits. Unfortunately, the child was naturally sharp and hard to fool. His eyes sparkled as he moved his hands from his eyes and grasped Gu Junzhu¡¯s face, cheerfully asking, ¡°Dad, if you¡¯re a piglet, is Xiao Shu a tiny piglet? Xiao Shu likes pigs, chubby and adorable pigs!¡± Gu Junzhu: Ye Xingbei:¡±¡¡± Coughing, Gu Junzhu asked, ¡°Baby, do you think Dad looks like a pig?¡± The little one tilted his head and thought very seriously for a while, then regretfully shook his head, ¡°No¡ Daddy looks like the Big Golden Dragon, majestic and pretty!¡± ¡°Right?¡± Gu Junzhu raised his eyebrows in pride, throwing a nce at Ye Xingbei, ¡°I think your mom resembles a pig more¡ she can eat!¡± Ye Xingbei blushed and red at him, ¡°Gu, Jun, Zhu!¡± He had an internal injury that limited his food intake, while she was a food lover who could eat plenty without gaining weight. So oddly, their food intake was roughly equal. That a young girl could eat as much as a grown man, made her wonder who should be more embarrassed. In any case, because of this, they often teased each other. Now he¡¯s actually called her a pig in front of their son! This was too much! Seeing her flushed, rosy cheeks even more enchanting, Gu Junzhu couldn¡¯t help but tease her, whispering in her ear, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong with being a pig? Pigs reproduce! You could just give birth to a litter for me, and we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about having a third, fourth, or fifth child!¡± ¡°¡¡± Ye Xingbei pped him, ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Junzhu exaggeratedly fell back on the bed,ughing until he was out of breath. The little one didn¡¯t understand what his parents were saying, but seeing his daddy so happy, he jumped onto Gu Junzhu to join in his sillyughter. Gu Junzhu hugged him,ying him on the small pillow and kissing him, ¡°Good night, sweetheart.¡± The little one obediently nodded, kissed Gu Junzhu and then Ye Xingbei, grabbed their hands, closed his eyes, and fell asleep with a sweet smile, ¡°Good night, Mommy and Daddy!¡± They both leaned over to kiss him, ¡°Good night, sweetheart.¡± Feeling incredibly happy, the little one wriggled with joy and quickly fell asleep. Once the boy was asleep, Gu Junzhu pressed Ye Xingbei beneath him, kissed her, ¡°Ye Piglet, shall we agree to have a litter of piglets in the future?¡± Ye Xingbei:¡±¡ Get lost!¡± Gu Junzhu gazed at her tenderly with his captivating eyes, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡± ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t think sweet words will make mepromise!¡± Ye Xingbei, blushing, pushed him over onto the bed, ¡°This is my mom¡¯s boudoir! If you dare toy a hand on me here, I¡¯ll file for divorce tomorrow!¡± Gu Junzhu rubbed her head, sighed, and looked at her like she was a clueless child, ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t anyone tell you that you shouldn¡¯t bring up divorce without a reason? It can affect the rtionship.¡± Ye Xingbei sneered and shot him a look, ¡°Fifth Lord of Gu, you¡¯re overthinking it. I don¡¯t even have feelings for you.¡± What feelings could be affected if there were none to begin with? She found thisughable.. Chapter 216 - 217: Unsuccessful until Now Chapter 216: Chapter 217: Unsessful until Now Trantor: 549690339 | Gu Junzhu turned to look at her with an astonished expression, ¡°Ye Xiaobei, we¡¯ve slept together several times and you still have no feelings for me? How can you be so cold-blooded?¡± YeXingbei: ¡°¡Get lost!¡± Gu Junzhu¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°Darling, the bed is only this big, if I roll, I¡¯ll roll right onto you! Are you sure you¡¯re sincerely inviting me?¡± Ye Xingbei wept, ¡°¡I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± If she says another word to him, she might as well be a pig! She turned over, her back to Gu Junzhu, and pulled the nket over herself, covering even her head. Gu Junzhu stifled augh and pulled the nket off her head, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t cover your head with the nket, the air cirction isn¡¯t good. Even Xiao Shumiao knows this, how can you be not even as smart as a child? Should I still worry about you even when you¡¯re this old? Sigh, what would you do without me?¡± YeXingbei: ¡°¡.¡± Without him, she could probably live a few more decades! She cursed him in her mind, but remained silent, lying motionless, ying dead. Gu Junzhu mussed her hair, closed his eyes andzily said, ¡°Goodnight, see you tomorrow!¡± The days spent with Ye Xiaobei were so fun, every day was filled with excitement and he was overflowing with energy. Yeah. Having a wife is really great! * The next day, Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei originally nned to take Ye Xingbei, Xiao Shumiao, and Lingyue sightseeing around Beijing. When Ye Xingbei mentioned that she had made ns with friends, they had to call it off. All these men had jobs and were busy people. After breakfast, Gu Junzhu, Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei all went to work. After Ye Xingbei spent some time with Senior Master Xie and Senior Madame Xie, she took Xiao Shumiao and Lingyue to the Yian¡¯s home. Yian Jingxue¡¯s grandfather was sick, and Ye Xingbei and Yian Jingxue had agreed to visit him. Xueno drove and half an hourter, they arrived at the Yian family vi. Yian Jingxue was already waiting at the gate. Ye Xingbei got out of the car with the two children. Before Yian Jingxue could greet Ye Xingbei, she scooped up Xiao Shumiao, twirled him around several times and kissed his soft little face several times, ¡°Darling Xiaoshu, Auntie missed you so much, I even dreamt about you. Did you miss Auntie?¡± The little guy obediently nodded his head, ¡°Yes, I missed Auntie.¡± ¡°Good boy!¡± Yian Jingxue gave him another kiss, ¡°Since Darling Xiaoshu misses Auntie so much, why not just ept me as your godmother? Once you ept me, you¡¯ll be my son and I¡¯ll apany you every day!¡± The little one twisted around and reached out towards Ye Xingbei, ¡°Mommy carry!¡± He struggled to get back to Ye Xingbei so vigorously that Yian Jingxue almost couldn¡¯t hold onto him and quickly handed the toddler back to Ye Xingbei. The little one clung to Ye Xingbei¡¯s neck without letting go, turned his head to Yian Jingxue and made a firm face, ¡°Xiaoshu only has one mommy, no godmommy, don¡¯t want Auntie to apany, want Mommy to apany!¡± Yian Jingxue clutched her chest, a look of hurt on her face, ¡°You heartless little boy, Auntie loves you so much, why don¡¯t you want to be Auntie¡¯s son?¡± Ever since she first saw Xiao Shumiao, she was blown away¡ um¡ by this kid! She eagerly offered to be Xiao Shumiao¡¯s godmother once she got more familiar with Ye Xingbei. Little did she know, before Ye Xingbei could say anything, the little kid rejected her with a nervous look on his face. She had known Ye Xingbei for some time now, and numerous times she lured Xiao Shumiao into epting her as his godmother but failed every single time. Chapter 217 - 218 Lying is Wrong! Chapter 217: Chapter 218 Lying is Wrong! Trantor: 549690339 The little guy was firm in his resolve, resolutely refusing toply. Hugging Ye Xingbei¡¯s neck tightly, his little face pressing against Ye Xingbei¡¯s and his small body vigorously snuggling into Ye Xingbei¡¯s arms, Xiao Shu said: ¡°Xiao Shu only wants mommy, not god-mommy!¡± Yian Jingxue patted his little butt, ncing at Ye Xingbei with obvious envy. ¡°Beibei, I¡¯m so jealous of you. How did you raise such a loving child? I really want one too!¡± Ye Xingbei kissed his son¡¯s face, chuckling,¡±You¡¯re also of age now. Get on with dating and marry soon. If you move quickly, you could be a mom within a year.¡± ¡°Pah!¡± Yian Jingxue spat out, ¡°Stop cursing me! I haven¡¯t had enough of my single life yet. I don¡¯t want to look for a man.¡± Ye Xingbei shrugged, ¡°How can you have a child if you don¡¯t find a man? You can¡¯t give birth by yourself.¡± ¡°Who says?¡± Yian Jingxue blurted out, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just like you¡¡± Quickly interrupting her, Ye Xingbei asked: ¡°Xiao Xue, has Grandpa Yian been getting better?¡± ¡°Ah¡ Ah!¡± Yian Jingxue realized her slip of the tongue and hastily answered, ¡°A lot better.¡± She noticed Lingyue standing next to Ye Xingbei, her eyes lit up, ¡°Beibei, who¡¯s this kid? Is he a rtive of yours? He¡¯s so handsome!¡± The most beautiful child she¡¯d ever seen was Xiao Shumiao. This one, though, was no less charming than Xiao Shumiao, his pretty features akin to a delicately carved jade statue. Smiling, Ye Xingbei introduced: ¡°His name is Lingyue. He¡¯s Xiao Shu¡¯s good friend. You can just call him Xiao Yue.¡± Ye Xingbei patted Lingyue¡¯s head, ¡°Xiao Yue, she¡¯s Aunt Beibei¡¯s ssmate. You can call her Aunt Xiaoxue from now on.¡± Lingyue looked at Yian Jingxue and greeted politely, ¡°Hello, Aunt Xiaoxue.¡± ¡°No!¡± Yian Jingxue waved her hands energetically, ¡°Either call me Sister Xiaoxue or Auntie Xiaoxue, but definitely don¡¯t call me Aunt Xiaoxue! If you call me Aunt Xiaoxue, you¡¯re making me sound old. I¡¯m only eighteen this year!¡± Ye Xingbei gave her a sideways nce, ¡°You said you were eighteenst year too!¡± With his arms around Ye Xingbei¡¯s neck and twisting his little face seriously towards her, Xiao Shumiao scolded, ¡°You even said you were eighteen the year before that! Lying is wrong!¡± Yian Jingxue: ¡°¡¡± Lingyue, ever the tactful one, offered to help, ¡°Hello, Auntie Xiaoxue.¡± ¡°Good boy!¡± Yian Jingxue frisked herself, ¡°I rushed out and didn¡¯t bring any gifts, I¡¯ll make it up to you next time.¡± She pinched both boys¡¯ cheeks, ¡°Come, go home with Auntie. Auntie¡¯s house has lots of yummy food. All for you!¡± The little guy slipped down from Ye Xingbei¡¯s arms, one hand holding Ye Xingbei¡¯s, the other Lingyue¡¯s, chatting andughing with Yian Jingxue as they headed towards the vi. Xueno followed behind with the gifts. Ye Xingbei wanting to have a private chat with Yian Jingxue, coaxed Xiao Shumiao and Lingyue to follow Xueno. She walked shoulder by shoulder with Yian Jingxue, asking with concern, ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa Yian really?¡± ¡°He¡¯s much better,¡± the smile on Yian Jingxue¡¯s face faded a bit. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡ he¡¯s getting old¡ You understand.¡± Ye Xingbei nodded. Even the most formidable people can¡¯t escape the cycle of birth, aging, sickness, and death. Yian Jingxue said, ¡°I n to stay home longer this time, to apany Grandpa more. I¡¯m afraid that if anything happens to him while I¡¯m abroad and I can¡¯t rush back, I¡¯ll regret it all my life.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Ye Xingbei nodded, ¡°I support you.¡± In this world, nothing is more important than being there for your loved ones. With each passing day, the elderly have one less day left. Apaniment is the greatest form of filial piety. Chapter 218 - 219: How are you and your cheap husband doing now? Chapter 218 - 219: How are you and your cheap husband doing now? Chapter 218: Chapter 219: How are you and your cheap husband doing now? Trantor: 549690339 The feeling of wanting to provide for one¡¯s family but not having them around is one of the greatest regrets one can have. She didn¡¯t want Yian Jingxue to have such regrets in the future. Yian Jingxue turned her head to look at her with a warm smile, ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re the best!¡± ¡°Silly girl,¡± Ye Xingbei chuckled, shaking her head, and asked, ¡°How are your second and third uncles? Are they giving you a hard time?¡± ¡°Them? Same as always,¡± Yian Jingxue scoffed, ¡°Just as you told me, after I returned, I told them that I¡¯ve made a will. If I die, all my wealth will go to you. They were furious!¡± Yian Jingxue sneered, ¡°I love seeing them frustrated and incapable ofying a finger on me. The angrier they get, the happier I am! I¡¯ve been very content these days!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Ye Xingbei warmly expressed, ¡°Knowing that even if something happened to you, they wouldn¡¯t get a cent of your inheritance, they should leave you alone from now on.¡± ¡°Right! But¡ actually, I worry about you¡¡± Yian Jingxue looked at her with some unease, ¡°I hope they won¡¯t go to extreme lengths to harm you?¡± ¡°Why would you think like that?¡± Ye Xingbeiughed, ¡°Even if I die and you¡¯re still alive, they still wouldn¡¯t get your inheritance. ¡°If they want your inheritance, they would have to kill you first, then me.¡± ¡°But after your death, your inheritance will be given to me, bing my property.¡± ¡°After my death, my property will be inherited by Xiao Shu, and it has nothing to do with them.¡± ¡°Even if we all died, they still wouldn¡¯t get a penny!¡± Yian Jingxue¡¯s eyes lit up, and she lightly pped her own head, ¡°Right! That makes sense!¡± She chuckled with delight, ¡°That¡¯s great, no matter what tricks they try, they won¡¯t get a penny from me. Let them die of anger!¡± Ye Xingbei shook her head and chuckled, no longer saying anything. They crossed the beautiful courtyard, and Yian Jingxue pushed the door open: ¡°Grandpa, Beibei is here to see you!¡± An elderly man seated on the sofa stood up. Ye Xingbei quickly walked over, ¡°Senior Master Yian, please sit. Xiao Xue is my best friend, you can treat me as your granddaughter, no need for formalities.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, what a good girl!¡± Senior Master Yian grinned, ¡°All of you, sit, sit. Ever since Xiao Xue met you, each time she calls, she praises you, saying that you¡¯re very kind and take great care of her. Now you¡¯re here at my ce, so as a host, I must show you some hospitality!¡± Ye Xingbei made a few polite remarks and introduced Xiao Shumiao and Lingyue to Senior Master Yian. Old people usually love children. Senior Master Yian was no exception, he was charmed by Xiao Shumiao and Lingyue. After chatting with Ye Xingbei for a bit, he ordered the kitchen to prepare a grand meal for lunch. Afterwards, Senior Master Yian took Xiao Shu and Lingyue to the backyard to see his garden and birds. Yian Jingxue and Ye Xingbei followed them at afortable distance. Senior Master Yian had over a dozen birds, including a couple of mynah birds, Brother Liu. Upon seeing Xiao Shumiao and Lingyue, Brother Liu started hopping around in its cage, repeatedly saying ¡°hello! hello!¡±, to the delight of Xiao Shumiao who pped and hopped around in response. Watching Xiao Shumiao, Yian Jingxue suggested: ¡°If Xiao Shu likes mynah birds so much, I can ask my grandfather to buy a couple for him.¡± ¡°No, that won¡¯t work,¡± Ye Xingbei refused, ¡°Xiao Shu has allergic asthma. The doctor advised us to limit his contact with animals like cats and dogs.¡± It¡¯s fine to take a nce at animals from behind a cage, but if he had his own pet, the little one would inevitably want to pet and cuddle it, which could trigger an asthma attack. The thought alone could break Ye Xingbei¡¯s heart. Yian Jingxue didn¡¯t want the little one to fall ill either, and shrugged regretfully, ¡°Fine then¡ by the way, how are things between you and your bargain bin husband now?¡± Chapter 219 - 220: Shameless People Chapter 219 - 220: Shameless People Chapter 219: Chapter 220: Shameless People Trantor: 549690339 | They shared everything with each other, so Ye Xingbei had already told Yian Jingxue all she could about Gu Junzhu over the phone. Aside from surprise, Yian Jingxue didn¡¯t react much to the news. Instead, she advised Ye Xingbei that the Fifth Lord of Gu was known as the most handsome man in Beijing. There would be no harm in pursuing it just for his looks. The two could make do for now and if they could endure with it for a lifetime, that would be ideal. If they couldn¡¯t get along anymore at any point, divorce would always be an option. After all, Ye Xingbei could have whatever she wanted. Even if she was divorced eighty times, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about finding someone else. There would be no loss for her. Having heard Yian Jingxue¡¯s words, Ye Xingbei couldn¡¯t say anything in response. She knew that she wouldn¡¯t hear any reliable advice from Yian Jingxue. This girl¡¯s heart was broader than the Pacific Ocean; in her eyes, nothing was more important than life and death. Soon, it was noontime. Just before meal time, Yian Jingxue¡¯s second and third uncles arrived with their families. Both Yian the Second and Yian the Third each had a son and a daughter. The son of Yian the Second was named Yian Jixue, and the daughter was named Yian Chaoyu. The son of Yian the Third was named Yian Jiye and the daughter was named Yian Muyu. Whether it was the family of the second or the third, they were all good- looking, clearly, the powerful genes of Senior Master Yian and Senior Madame Yian were at y. Despite his old age, Senior Master Yian still carried traces of his youthful handsomeness. He was tall and handsome. From her photos, it was seen that Senior Madame Yian was a great beauty when she was young. Yian Jingxue had inherited all the best features of her grandparents, making her the most attractive in the Yian family. Yian Jingxue had once told Ye Xingbei that of Senior Master Yian¡¯s three sons, the oldest resembled her grandfather most, and she herself looked a lot like her grandmother. So among the three sons, her grandfather favored her father the most and among the grandchildren, he favored her the most. Ye Xingbei had initially believed this, but after meeting the families of Yian the Second and Yian the Third, she realized this might not be the case. Senior Master Yian¡¯s fondness for Yian Jingxue and her family was probably because they were generous, kind, and filial. The families of Yian the Second and Third, though seemingly respectable and well-behaved, made Ye Xingbei ufortable within a few minutes of interaction. The families of Yian the Second and Third looked at her as if she was their deeply hated enemy. During the meal, the wife of Yian the Second took the lead in provoking. She looked at Yian Jingxue, smiling insincerely and warned, ¡°Xiao Xue, you are still young and innocent towards the world¡¯s treachery. Now that your parents are gone, our uncles and aunts, and your grandfather, are your closest rtives. Don¡¯t let outsiders who pretend to care lead you astray! Those people are after your money and will do anything to deceive you, you must be wary and try not to be conned!¡± As she said this, she kept shooting nces at Ye Xingbei, her face filled with scorns. ¡°Second aunt, aren¡¯t there enough delicious dishes here to keep your mouth busy?¡± Yian Jingxue looked at her with a forced smile. ¡°I know why you all resent Xingbei¡ªis it because of my will that upon my death, all of my property will be given to Xingbei, without a single penny going to you?¡± ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying, Child!¡± The wife of Yian the Second cried with rage and her face turned red, ¡°Xiao Xue, I¡¯m your second aunt and my husband is your blood uncle. Why would we harm you? Aren¡¯t we just worried that you will be deceived by someone?¡± Yian Jingxue gave a coldugh, ¡°Second uncle, Second aunt, Third uncle, Third aunt, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. You people have no real ability but try to pretend to be rich outside. Now that you¡¯ve spent all the money grandfather gave you, you¡¯re coveting the money my parents left me¡¡± Chapter 220 - 221: Who Exactly Has No Shame? Chapter 220 - 221: Who Exactly Has No Shame? Chapter 220: Chapter 221: Who Exactly Has No Shame? Trantor: 549690339 Her gaze coldly swept across the faces of Yian the Second and Yian the Third along with their family members. ¡°Let me be clear with you, as long as I¡¯m alive, you won¡¯t receive a single penny from me. If I were to die, all the property under my name will be Beibei¡¯s, and you can¡¯t even take a hair¡¯s breadth away from me! The money of Yian Jingxue has nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°Why are you speaking so disrespectfully?¡± Yian the Second spanked his chopstick onto the table, ¡°If your money has nothing to do with us, then who is it concerned with, her?¡± Yian the Second pointed at Ye Xingbei, ¡°She is just a stranger with no connection to you! She is just trying to deceive you into having your wealth because you¡¯re young. Are you really that foolish, preferring a stranger over your own uncles and aunts?¡± ¡°Stranger?¡± Yian Jingxue scoffed, ¡°It was this stranger who saved my life when I was on the verge of death! As for who tried to kill me¡¡± Yian Jingxue¡¯s eyes swept across the faces of Yian the Second and Yian the Third, her smile taking on a derisive edge, ¡°Second Uncle, Third Uncle, you probably know, right?¡± The expressions of Yian the Second and Yian the Third instantly hardened. Yian the Second finally recovered, and with a m on the table, pointed at Yian Jingxue¡¯s nose, ¡°Yian Jingxue, don¡¯t nder people! What did you just mean by that? Make it clear!¡± ¡°What did I mean? Wasn¡¯t I clear enough?¡± Yian Jingxue stared him down fearlessly, ¡°My point is, if I don¡¯t write a will, and if I ¡®identally¡¯ die one day, all my property would be given to Beibei. I fear that eventually, one of these days, I¡¯ 11 be killed by you!¡± She smirked with a hint of ridicule, ¡°Second Uncle, Third Uncle, you must be very disappointed and upset now, aren¡¯t you? Even if I die in the future, you won¡¯t get a penny of my parents¡¯ money. Your dream of getting rich will be shattered, and you¡¯ll remain penniless. It¡¯s ufortable, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You¡ you¡¡± Yian the Second was trembling with rage, pointing at Yian Jingxue¡¯s nose, unable to get a word out. ¡°Yian Jingxue, you shameless thing!¡± The youngest Yian Muyu suddenly raised her voice, ¡°You¡¯re just a girl! You can¡¯t carry on the Yian family¡¯s line, so why should you get grandfather¡¯s money? Grandfather¡¯s money should be given to my eldest and second brothers! They are the sons of the Yian Family and all the Yian family¡¯s property should be handed down to them!¡± Yian Jingxue nced at her with a face full of mockery and yfulness: ¡°Yian Muyu, who came up with such a brainless statement? Your father or your mother? My parents¡¯ property should not be left to me, but to two nephews? You think my parents are as brainless as yours?¡± Yian Muyu hit the table and stood up, ring at Yian Jingxue with rage, ¡°Yian Jingxue, you¡¯re the brainless one! You¡¯re just a girl! You have no right over the Yian family¡¯s money, it should be divided between my elder and second brother!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Senior Master Yian could not bear it any longer, he picked up a cup and smashed it on the floor, his angry re swept over the faces of Yian the Second and Yian the Third¡¯s families: ¡°The eldest¡¯s property was all umted bit by bit by him and his wife. Before the eldest¡¯s wife died, in fear that Xiao Xue wouldn¡¯t be able to keep thepany, she sold it, converting all the property into cash and assets which were put under Xiao Xue¡¯s name. This is as it should be. What right do you have to argue over Xiao Xue¡¯s property?¡± The faces of Yian the Second and Yian the Third turned purple, not daring to speak anymore. But in their hearts, they despised Yian Jingxue even more. Chapter 221 - 222: Living a Life Worse Than Death Chapter 221 - 222: Living a Life Worse Than Death Chapter 221: Chapter 222: Living a Life Worse Than Death Trantor: 549690339 | Neither of them inherited the old man¡¯s talent. Even though people called them artists, their paintings couldn¡¯t sell for much money. Back in the day when the old man divided his wealth, they basked in the glory of the money he gave them. Now the money the old man gave them is almost gone, and their meager ie is far from enough to support their family. They are in a tight spot so they needed to find a solution. After much thought, they shifted their attention to Yian Jingxue. The property left to Yian Jingxue by her uncle and aunt was more than a hundred or a thousand times the wealth of the old man¡¯s. If only they could get their hands on Yian Jingxue¡¯s property, they could live their livesfortably without working for the rest of their lives. They absolutely despise their elder brother and sister-inw. Their elder brother and sister-inw didn¡¯t consider them siblings at all. Yian Jingxue was nothing but a young girl. Their elder brother and sister-in-w left all of their massive inheritance to Yian Jingxue and didn¡¯t leave a cent to them. What would a mere girl do with so much money? Wouldn¡¯t the money be inherited by someone from another family when she gets married? The older couple had no sons to carry on the Yian family¡¯s lineage and were considered an embarrassment. They should have known to divide the wealth between their two nephews, Yian Jixue and Yian Jiye! And Senior Master Yian was another fool, not keeping the wealth within the family but watching as his daughters-inw turned generations of umted property into real estate and cash to leave to Yian Jingxue. Looking at over a hundred properties spread worldwide and the huge amount of cash, they almost went mad with envy. With that much money, the older couple failed to leave them anything, proving they were not regarded as family. Since this was the case, they would not have to be polite. If Yian Jingxue were to die, as her uncles, couldn¡¯t they rightfully inherit her property? Hence, they tried to cause idents behind the scenes, hoping to get rid of Yian Jingxue. They lived under the same roof, making idents quite easy to stage. Unfortunately, Yian Jingxue had a stroke of good luck and avoided death time and again. In the end, she even studied abroad and ended up with an influential figure. Once Yian Jingxue was in a foreign country, it was no longer easy for them to strike. It would cost a lot with a huge risk of exposure. They tried once, failed, and backed off. They figured, the old man was still alive, Yian Jingxue woulde back to see him, she had to return sooner orter. They could strike when she returns. Waiting left and right, they finally weed her home. However, just two days after she arrived, she dropped a bombshell: she had made a will! If she dies, all her property will go to her best friend. This bombshell stunned everyone in the Yian family except Senior Master Yian. Their dreams of wealth, their hopes of luxury for the rest of their lives, all depended on the property under Yian Jingxue¡¯s name. But now, whether Yian Jingxue lived or died, her wealth had nothing to do with them. The bitterness of such a fortune being so close yet so out of reach was unbearable. They were driven mad, feeling worse than death. But they couldn¡¯t change a thing. Chapter 222 - 223: Who Wants Your Life? Chapter 222 - 223: Who Wants Your Life? Chapter 222: Chapter 223: Who Wants Your Life? Trantor: 549690339 | Thinking of the gorgeous young girl sitting across from them, who was Yian Jingxue¡¯s good friend mentioned before, the faces of the Yian Family twisted with jealousy. The wife of Yian the Second looked at Ye Xingbei, her smile worse than a cry, ¡°Miss Ye, you¡¯re still young and there are many things you don¡¯t understand. How could you, an outsider, let Xiao Xue sign such a will? What if something happens to Xiao Xue? The police might think that you killed her for the sake of her property. How would you deal with that? Moreover, people who don¡¯t know might think that you befriended Xiao Xue only for her property. Who knows how much money you took from her when you were with her!¡± The gaze at Ye Xingbei from the wife of Yian the Second was filled with bitterness. She didn¡¯t know about Ye Xingbei¡¯s identity. Neither did she know that Ye Xingbei¡¯s wealth was not lesser than that of Yian Jingxue. Seeing the fashionbels on Ye Xingbei, she subconsciously thought that all her clothes and jewelry were bought by Yian Jingxue. She thought that Ye Xingbei was a little hypocrite who befriended Yian Jingxue intentionally to get her money. That damn brat Yian Jingxue! She would rather spend her money on an outsider than on her own rtives. She regretted not killing her when she was younger! Ye Xingbei looked at the wife of Yian the Second and smiled slightly, ¡°Auntie is thinking too much. I¡¯m Xiao Xue¡¯s lifesaver. If it wasn¡¯t for me, Xiao Xue would have been killed. What is more precious in this world than life? I would say, regardless of how Xiao Xue repays me, it¡¯s justified. Not to mention just a will, even if she gives me all her property now, I will ept it without hesitation.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Yian Jingxue sneered, ¡°The property left by my parents is mine. I can give it to whoever I like. Can you guys control it?¡± Yian the Third finally couldn¡¯t bear it and said indignantly, ¡°Xiao Xue, how can you be so foolish? We are your rtives, and that girl is an outsider. How can you take an outsider¡¯s side and can¡¯t distinguish between rtives and strangers?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I differentiate?¡± Yian Jingxue mocked him, ¡°Should I trust the rtive who wants to kill me or the outsider who saved my life? Who do you think I should believe?¡± Yian the Third was shocked, ¡°Xiao Xue, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Who wants your life?¡± Yian Jingxue snorted, ¡°Who wants my life, they know! I was young before and couldn¡¯t do anything about you guys. But let me tell you, if anyone dares to harm me or Beibei again, I will dig three feet into the ground to find those animals. I won¡¯t let them go even if they turn into ghosts!¡± Both Yian the Second and Yian the Third changed their expressions dramatically. They were about to retaliate when Senior Master Yian hit the table and stopped them, ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to hear any more arguing! Second brother, third brother, Xiao Xue¡¯s property was left to her by her parents. It has nothing to do with you. I don¡¯t want to hear that Xiao Xue¡¯s parents¡¯ money should be given to the second and third generation. If this spreads outside, it would make peopleugh! As for Xiao Xue¡¯s money, she can give it to whoever she likes. From now on, no one is to bring up Xiao Xue¡¯s property. Whoever does, I will drive them out! Now, nobody is allowed to speak. Let¡¯s eat!¡± The old master was already hopeless about his two sons. He didn¡¯t know how he ended up raising such unfilial sons. But no matter how unfilial they were, they were still his sons. He couldn¡¯t bear to abandon them, so he had to supervise them for as long as he lived. Once he¡¯s dead, they can do whatever they want. He wouldn¡¯t worry or be bothered then. Chapter 223 - 224 Xiao Shu Wants to Give it to Dad! Chapter 223 - 224 Xiao Shu Wants to Give it to Dad! Chapter 223: Chapter 224 Xiao Shu Wants to Give it to Dad! Trantor: 549690339 He no longer harbored any hopes for his two sons to amount to anything. He only wished to see Xiaoxue marry a reliable man during his lifetime. Once Xiaoxue found a husband she could depend on for the rest of her life, he could pass away in peace. Yian the Second and Yian the Third were discontented, but they were still hoping for their father to live a few more years so that they could bask in his aura a little longer. As long as their father was still alive, they would not live too miserably. If they failed to get any money from Yian Jingxue and their father passed away, they would be penniless. After lunch, Grandpa Yian wanted to take a nap. Ye Xingbei said goodbye with his little ones and Lingyue. Yian Jingxue escorted Ye Xingbei to the door. Ye Xingbei gave her a hug, ¡°Xiaoxue, don¡¯t be sad, you still have Grandpa Yian and me. We will always be with you.¡± The family members who should¡¯ve been by her side, had instead turned into ferocious ghosts seeking her life. No matter how resolute Yian Jingxue was on the surface, she must have been feeling terrible inside. Yian Jingxue chuckled nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t consider them as my family anymore. I will not feel sad for them. They can¡¯t get my money, and now they¡¯re poor and angry. I am so happy that I¡¯m not saddened at all!¡± ¡°Good,¡± Ye Xingbei lightly patted her andughed, ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Yian Jingxue nodded, waved her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s keep in touch!¡± After waving goodbye to Yian Jingxue, Ye Xingbei got into the car with the two little ones. The car headed towards the Xie Family vi. Sitting in the back seat, one of the little ones suddenly shouted out after seeing something through the car window, ¡°Stop the car, Brother Xueno, stop the car!¡± Xueno quickly decelerated and pulled over. Ye Xingbei asked his son, ¡°Xiao Shu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiao Shumiao grabbed Ye Xingbei¡¯s hand, opened the door, and ran towards a shop at the side of the road. Arriving at a storefront window, the young boy pointed to a piggy bank featuring a big pig carrying a little pig, ¡°Look Mom, a piggy and a piglet!¡± He looked up at Ye Xingbei with sheer delight on his face, ¡°Mom, can you buy me this piggy bank? I want to give it to Dad when I visit his office!¡± He held Ye Xingbei¡¯s hand with one of his small hands and pointed at the piggy bank with the other, ¡°Look Mom, the big pig at the bottom is Dad! The piglet on the big pig¡¯s back is Xiao Shu! If Xiao Shu gives the piggy bank to Dad, Dad will definitely love it!¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡¡± Son, trust me, ¡°your dad¡± definitely isn¡¯t going to like it! Seeing that Ye Xingbei remained silent, Xiao Shumiao grabbed her hand and pleaded, ¡°Mom, buy it! Please? Xiao Shu will pay for it with his own money. Mom, you can buy it first and Xiao Shu will pay you back when we get home.¡± Ye Xingbei had been saving Xiao Shumiao¡¯s pocket money every year. The young boy never spent his moneyvishly. Ye Xingbei and his brothers, and their parents, were all quite generous, giving the young boy plenty of pocket money each year. After saving for five years, Xiao Shumiao was now a little tycoon! Whenever the young one acted cute, Ye Xingbei would give in immediately, bing soft-hearted to the point of spoiling him, wishing she could pluck a star from the sky for him. This time was no exception. Ye Xingbei only hesitated for a few seconds before agreeing. She then said to Lingyue, ¡°Xiao Yue, pick one too.¡± There were many piggy banks disyed in the storefront window of various shapes and figures, each one looking beautiful. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The youngd was overjoyed and excitedly nodded his head, his bright eyes gazing at Lingyue, saying, ¡°Brother Xiaoyue, I want to give you one too! You pick one, Xiao Shu will give it to you!¡± Chapter 225 - 226: Malicious Chapter 225: Chapter 226: Malicious Trantor: 549690339 After taking Lingyue back to the Gu Family, Gu Junzhu had someone investigate Lingyue¡¯s family background. Lingyue¡¯s father, named Ling Fangzhou, was a national research scientist. Both Ling Fangzhou and Lingyue¡¯s mother were college ssmates, deeply in love, and soon got married after they graduated. They had a quiet and happy life as a married couple. Unfortunately, that happiness didn¡¯tst long. Shortly after Lingyue was born, her mother died unexpectedly. When Lingyue was one year old, Ling Fangzhou married Xie Wennan, who had secretly loved him for many years. Xie Wennan¡¯s father, named Xie Yanbo, was Ling Fangzhou¡¯s mentor in graduate school. Xie Yanbo admired Ling Fangzhou greatly and treated him like his own son. After Lingyue¡¯s mother died, Ling Fangzhou, being busy with work, left Lingyue in the care of her maternal grandmother. It was said that before Ling Fangzhou and Xie Wennan started dating, he made it clear that he loved his wife and son, and once they married, he would definitely bring Lingyue back to live with them. If Xie Wennan agreed to this, then he would try dating her. If Xie Wennan couldn¡¯t ept Lingyue, then he suggested they shouldn¡¯t see each other at all. Xie Wennan had adored Ling Fangzhou for years, and now that she finally had the chance to marry him, she quickly epted his terms. However, after they got married and Ling Fangzhou proposed bringing Lingyue to live with them, Xie Wennan refused, iming she felt unwell due to her pregnancy. Ye Xingbei had no idea what Ling Fangzhou was thinking at the time. The information obtained by Gu Junzhu¡¯s people only stated that Ling Fangzhou didn¡¯t keep his promise to bring Lingyue back right after marriage. Instead, he waited until Lingyue was six years old before finally going back to the small town himself to fetch Lingyue, who was staying with her grandmother, to go to elementary school in Jiang City. But Lingyue had only lived in Jiang City for a little over a month before she ran away back to her grandmother¡¯s in the small town. No one knew how a six-year-old child managed to travel the distance of over a hundred miles from Jiang City back to the small town where her grandmother lived. As Ling Fangzhou¡¯s neighbors reported, at the time of Lingyue¡¯s disappearance, Ling Fangzhou was away on an isted research task in the institute. Only after Lingyue had been missing for over a month did Ling Fangzhou finish his task and return home from the institute. Uponing home and seeing that his child was gone, Ling Fangzhou got into a big fight with Xie Wennan. No one knew what the argument was about. The neighbors only know that Ling Fangzhou, who looked terrified, went out to look for his child. When the neighbors saw him again and asked about the child out of concern, Ling Fangzhou said that the child ran away to her grandmother¡¯s ce on her own. Lingyue¡¯s grandmother¡¯s neighbors said that Ling Fangzhou visited several times to fetch Lingyue, but he was driven away each time by the grandmother wielding a broom. Lingyue¡¯s grandmother was a gentle and kind elderly madame who had never quarreled with anyone. Yet on that asion, she tearfully drove Ling Fangzhou away from her doorstep with a broom. In spite of Ling Fangzhou¡¯s earnest pleas, he couldn¡¯t manage to bring Lingyue back to Jiang City. It wasn¡¯t until two yearster, when Lingyue¡¯s grandmother fell seriously ill, that she asked a neighbor to phone Ling Fangzhou, urging him to return to look after Lingyue. When the grandmother passed away, eight-year-old Lingyue, who was now unable to live alone in the small town, had no choice but to be taken back to Jiang City by Ling Fangzhou. When Ling Fangzhou was home, Xie Wennan treated Lingyue as kindly as if she were her own mother. Ling Fangzhou took on a task that would iste him for six months, during which period, he had no contact with the outside world. The moment Ling Fangzhou was gone, Xie Wennan¡¯s attitude changedpletely. She didn¡¯t physically abuse Lingyue, but had everyone at home ignore her. Xie Wennan and Ling Fangzhou had a pair of twins, a boy and a girl. She also had a niece from her family side named Qu Yinyin, who lived with them and was the same age as Lingyue. The twins were three years younger than Lingyue, and saw her as the enemy who stole their father¡¯s love. They would often insult her by calling her ¡°the broom star who hexed their mother to death,¡± telling the children around them that Lingyue was cursed, and whoever yed with her would suffer misfortune. Chapter 226 - 227: Lets Go Find Daddy! Chapter 226: Chapter 227: Let¡¯s Go Find Daddy! Trantor: 549690339 After Lingyue transferred to school in Jiang City and became ssmates with Qu Yinyin, it took no more than two days for the entire ss to know that Lingyue was a ¡°jinx¡±, whoever hung out with Lingyue would be out of luck. Lingyue was isted. The only rtive he had passed away unexpectedly and he was thrown into a strange environment. The people around him had ill-intentions towards him. Nobody talked to him, nobody interacted with him, Lingyue was bing lonelier and more silent each day. Ye Xingbei empathized with him deeply. After all, she was treated the same way by Jiang Siyou and Jiang Lingyu when she returned to the Jiang Family. But back then, she was already fifteen, being capable of escaping from a forced marriage. Lingyue, on the other hand, was only eight, still a confused child. Perhaps it was because she had been through simr experiences, Ye Xingbei particrly pitied Lingyue and tried her best to treat him well. Ever since she brought Lingyue by her side, whatever Xiao Shu had, Lingyue was sure to share. Considering her age, she might not dare to say that she treated Lingyue as her own, but certainly, like an elder sister, she was doing her best to treat Lingyue well. Lingyue was also a kind and sensible child. If anyone showed him a bit of kindness, he wished to repay them with tenfold. He was just an eight-year-old kid, yet he behaved like a small adult, sticking by Xiao Shu, guarding him as if guarding the apple of his own eyes. He is a good-hearted and righteous kid. Whoever raises him, this child will certainly give back more when he grows up. Ye Xingbei simply could not understand what Xie Wennan was thinking. Ling Fangzhou did not trick her into marriage. Before they got married, Ling Fangzhou had made it clear to her that they would raise Lingyue together after they got married. But after they got married, Xie Wennan immediately went back on her word and saw Lingyue as a thorn in her side. Some might say, being a stepmother is tough. So long as they don¡¯t hit, scold, or abuse the child, they should be considered good stepmothers. But Ye Xingbei can¡¯t agree with that. After all, although Xie Wennan doesn¡¯t hit, scold, or abuse Lingyue, her cold violence is still a form of violence and it¡¯s even more harmful. After all, physical violence hurts the body, while cold violence hurts the spirit. Most individuals whomit crimes or are mentally ill when they grow up are those who had an unhappy childhood and an unhappy family. If Lingyue hadn¡¯t helped Xiao Shu, and she hadn¡¯t brought Lingyue to the Gu Family to thank him, she would have been really worried that such a good child would end up being ruined under Xie Wennan¡¯s care. At first, Ye Xingbei thought that once Lingyue recovered from his wounds and his stepmother came to pick him up, she would let Lingyue go back. But the more people interact with each other, the deeper their feelings be. After interacting with Lingyue for a while, she became attached to him and hoped to keep him by her side a bit longer. When it became absolutely necessary to let him go, she would send him back. It seems that it would be no problem for her to keep Lingyue for a few more months. Ling Fangzhou had just left on a mission and reportedly wouldn¡¯t be back for several months. Xie Wennan didn¡¯t care about Lingyue at all and probably wished Lingyue would disappear and never return. Ye Xingbei gently stroked the top of Lingyue¡¯s head with affection, ¡°It¡¯s all right, things will be different from now on. You have your aunt and Xiao Shu. We¡¯ll always be with you!¡± Even if he was taken back to the Ling family, she would always keep an eye on him and wouldn¡¯t let him go astray. Lingyue nodded and said softly, ¡°Thankyou, Auntie.¡± ¡°Good boy!¡± Ye Xingbei rubbed him with a smile, calling out to the rampaging Xiao Shumiao, ¡°Xiao Shu, let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to find daddy!¡± ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go find daddy!¡± The little guy cheerfully ran back, took Lingyue¡¯s hand, and ran towards where their car was parked, his little short legs moving eagerly. Chapter 233 - 234: Fear Chapter 233: Chapter 234: Fear Trantor: 549690339 At this point, Xu Yai¡¯s voice suddenly became urgent: ¡°Brother, I just saw that child named Lingyue! He was actually with Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei! How would he have connections with Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei? I¡¯ve seen that child, and his eyes look almost exactly like Senior Madame Xiang¡¯s, who has passed away! If Senior Master Xiang sees that child and realizes that he¡¯s his own biological grandson and you are not his son, what would we do?¡± Xiang Jiechao¡¯s face turned deathly white, almost unable to breathe from nervousness. His father, Xiang Xiongyi, had married two wives and had one son and two daughters. He was his father¡¯s only son, the elder son and eldest grandson of his father¡¯s first wife. Many years after his mother¡¯s death, his father married his stepmother, who gave birth to two daughters for his father. His father loved only his birth mother in his entire life. Marrying his stepmother was a scheme devised by her family. He did so reluctantly. His father was a good man who, despite marrying the stepmother only out of duty, fulfilled all his responsibilities as a husband. But, his father gave his stepmother and two half-sisters only his responsibilities, not his love. The ones he held dear in his heart were his birth mother and him. After his daughter Xiang Bingzhi was arrested, his father tried many ways but failed to save her. Conseqeuently, his father fell severely ill, often gazing at his mother¡¯s portrait in a daze, apologizing to her for not educating their only granddaughter properly. A few days ago, he received confirmated news that his daughter would be sentenced to life imprisonment, with no hopes of leaving jail. He and Xie Meiqiang only have one daughter. If she were to spend her entire life in jail, the Xiang family inheritance would certainly profit her two cousins. How could he ept such a scenario? Thus, he and Xie Meiqiang were doing their best to have a child. With the second child policy in ce, neither he nor Xie Meiqiang were too old to have another son. If they couldn¡¯t conceive naturally, they could resort to in vitro fertilization. As long as he had a child, given his father¡¯s partiality towards him, everything in the Xiang family would definitely belong to him and his offspring! But now, it was as if a bolt had hit him out of the blue. He suddenly realised, he was not his father¡¯s biological son. Back then, Xiang Xiongyi and his wife had actually given birth to a daughter, who¡¯d been switched at birth by the cunning Xu family. The Xiang family¡¯s biological daughter was Chen Yuanyuan. Chen Yuanyuan¡¯s child was now entangled with Gu Junzhu. Thinking of Xie Family¡¯s Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei, Xiang Jiechao felt a cold shiver. He only had one daughter, Xiang Bingzhi, but his sister had a son. The Xie family, devoid of a grandson, had passed the inheritance to their step- grandsons, Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei. He had once feared that his father would do the same. But his father told him that his mother was the legitimate wife of the Family Head of the Xiang Family, meaning he was the rightful heir to the Xiang family. The Xiang family would only be passed down to his mother¡¯s bloodline, nobody else¡¯s. However, now he turned out to be a descendant of the Xu family, and his mother¡¯s real bloodline was the child who was now with Gu Junzhu! If his father found out that he was an impostor, even if his father didn¡¯t drive him out of the house out of many years of fatherly affection, he wouldn¡¯t hand over the inheritance of the Xiang family to him! Without a doubt, if his father knew that Lingyue was the only bloodline of his first wife left in this world, the entire Xiang family would be his in the future! Chapter 234 - 235: Each Harboring Ulterior Motives Chapter 234: Chapter 235: Each Harboring Ulterior Motives Trantor: 549690339 Thinking about the day when the truth would be revealed, and the enormous wealth would drift away from him, having absolutely no connection with him, made him shiver and his heart ache as if it were bleeding. The title of the heir to the Xiang Family would belong to a stranger with no connection to him, and the thought sent a chill down his spine, breaking his heart. No. Never! The Xiang Family was his; he would not surrender it to anyone! A malicious glint shed through his eyes as he stared at Xu Yai, growling, ¡°Since you swapped me with the Xiang Family and gave up on me years ago, why have youe looking for me now?¡± He would rather remain ignorant of this secret for life, and forever believe that he was the legitimate heir of the Xiang Family! ¡°Brother, Mom didn¡¯t abandon you back then!¡± Tears welled up in Xu Yai¡¯s eyes as she looked at Xiang Jiechao and said earnestly: ¡°Everyone knows that a child is a mother¡¯s heart, how could Mom bear to give you up? The truth is, you were born prematurely and only weighed about three pounds. Our family was impoverished back then. If Mom had taken you home, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep you alive. Mom didn¡¯t want to stand by and watch you die, so she switched you with the Xiang Family¡¯s daughter. It was a considerable risk for Mom to do this back then. Brother, think about it, the Xiang Family is very influential. If they had found out that Mom had swapped you for their daughter, they would certainly not have spared her! All these years, Mom has been at peace seeing you live afortable life in the Xiang Family. Mom had me contact you because she learned about Xiao Zi¡¯s trouble. Xiao Zi is Mom¡¯s own granddaughter. Learning that she has been put in jail was more painful than cutting off a piece of her own flesh!¡± Xu Yai wiped away her tears, ¡°Brother, Mom traded you to the Xiang Family at the time to save your life! And wasn¡¯t it because Mom had swapped you with the Xiang Family that you were able to lead such a good life all these years? You are the only heir to the Xiang Family, and so many people envy and jealous of you! All of this was given to you by Mom. Brother, you must not forget Mom¡¯s kindness to you!¡± Xiang Jiechao was holding back his anger, his face paled, ¡°For my good? If it was for my good, she should have taken this secret to her grave. Why did she tell you?¡± Xiang Jiechao had seen it early on, this Xu Yai who imed to be his biological sister, was no good at all. iming to get to know him for the sake of her daughter, Xiang Bingzhi. What lies! Her daughter was sent to jail by Gu Junzhu, his influential father couldn¡¯t even do anything about Gu Junzhu, how could the insignificant Xu Family be of any help? Sounding sweet, she merely wanted totch onto him for personal benefits! Xu Yai looked at Xiang Jiechao with a hurt expression: ¡°Brother, we are siblings with the same parents, flesh and blood rtions. How could I bear to let you live your whole life in ignorance, not knowing who your birth parents are?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Xiang Jiechao banged the table fiercely, ¡°Xu Yai, why are you looking for me? Speak straight, don¡¯t beat around the bush, I won¡¯t fall for your tricks!¡± She can¡¯t bear to let him live in blindness, not knowing who his biological parents are? He¡¯s in his forties now and has always taken Xiang Xiongyi to be his biological father. He¡¯d rather live his entire life knowing only that Xiang Xiongyi is his biological father and remain ignorant of his true identity. The lowly Xu Family didn¡¯t even deserve to clean his shoes, let alone want him to acknowledge them as his birth parents? Chapter 239 - 240: Protecting with One’s Own Body Chapter 239: Chapter 240: Protecting with One¡¯s Own Body Trantor: 549690339 His friends burst outughing. Xueno¡¯s expression was as cold as frost, his lips tightly shut, saying nothing. After a few movements, seven or eight bodyguards were scattered and lying on the ground. Lingyue stood in front of Ye Xingbei and Xiao Shumiao, using his small body to shield them. Seeing Xueno taking down the people surrounding them, he suddenly rushed towards Jii Haomiao and kicked him over, who was still in pain and unable to stand firm. Jii Haomiao fell to the ground and before he had time to get up, Lingyue sat on his stomach and fiercely punched his mouth. Lingyue did not hit anywhere else except for Jii Haomiao¡¯s mouth. Although he was only eight years old, due to his precociousness, he understood much of what adults would understand. Even though he could not fully grasp the meaning of everything, he heard this man just now, insulting Xiao Shu¡¯s mother! This man had a dirty mouth and heart, not only insulting Xiao Shu¡¯s mother, but also having designs on her. Xiao Shu¡¯s mom had been kind to him, she was his benefactor. Whoever bullied Xiao Shu¡¯s mom was his enemy! He was only eight, but his fierce face made him look like an adult. His eyes were cold, lips tightly shut, face ferocious, like a wolf cub ready to devour. His tightly clenched fist, punch after punch, rained down onto Jii Haomiao¡¯s mouth, causing him to spit out tooth after tooth. Beijing Grand Hotel, the biggest hotel in Beijing, was administered very strictly. Upon experiencing an incident, the security manager swiftly arrived with arge group of well-trained men. More than a dozen security guards in uniform, wielding electric batons, surrounded everyone in the middle. The manager recognized these young gentlemen and knew that their fathers and grandfathers were all well-respected figures in Beijing. Now, they were being soundly beaten in the Grand Hotel of Beijing, and the hotel bore an undeniable responsibility. Although the backers of the Grand Hotel of Beijing were powerful enough to rival any, the manager would have to take the me for the poor management. If things went wrong, he might lose his position. On one side, he directed some people to contain Xueno, on the other side, he ordered his men to stop Lingyue. One of the security guard recognized Jii Haomiao, who was being beaten by Lingyue on the ground, and knew him as a young master from a wealthy family. The guard didn¡¯t care about Lingyue¡¯s young age and directly swung his electric baton at Lingyue¡¯s back. Ye Xingbei was protecting Xiao Shumiao and was trying to pull Lingyue away and stop his assault. Jii Haomiao was left bloodied by Lingyue, and she was genuinely scared that Lingyue could seriously injure him. Anyone who could dine here was not ordinary folk. If they hurt someone, even if Lingyue was young and didn¡¯t have to shoulder legal responsibility, the other party would also not spare Lingyue. Just as she moved behind Lingyue, she saw the security guard raise his baton and swing it towards Lingyue¡¯s back. Lingyue, with his back to the guard, engrossed in dealing with Jii Haomiao, was oblivious. How could an eight-year-old stand being hit with an electric baton? Ye Xingbei was scared out of her wits, without much thought, she pushed Xiao Shumiao away and threw herself onto Lingyue¡¯s back, embracing him protectively. The baton struck heavily on Ye Xingbei¡¯s back, causing her to see stars from the pain, almost fainting. The security guard didn¡¯t hit Lingyue but Ye Xingbei, he was only taken aback for a moment. He thought since they were all in the same group, it didn¡¯t matter who he hit. He swung the electric baton again and hit Ye Xingbei¡¯s back.. Chapter 244 - 245: The person has already been beaten so badly, what more do you want? Chapter 244: Chapter 245: The person has already been beaten so badly, what more do you want? Trantor: 549690339 Chu Wenze held his face and wailed, ¡°Second Brother, let me exin, we just came to have dinner with Brother Jii. We didn¡¯t do anything, we didn¡¯t even say a bad word, I swear!¡± He raised his hand to swear, d he hadn¡¯t had the nerve to utter a single offensive remark, or else he would have been skinned alive tonight. Chu Dingbang raised an eyebrow and looked at him. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Fifth Sister-in-Law!¡± Chu Wenze looked at Ye Xingbei with pleading eyes, pleading, ¡°Fifth Sister-in-Law, please show mercy, help us make clear. Did we really do nothing?¡± Ye Xingbei thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± As if surviving a catastrophe, Chu Wenze breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Second Brother, did you hear that? We really just had dinner with Brother Jii. We didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah! Brother Chu, please, believe us. We didn¡¯t do anything. This issue has nothing to do with us. Brother Chu, please be merciful and let us go.¡± The other teenagers also pleaded with their mouths wide open. They certainly didn¡¯t want to be taken to the police station. If they were taken to the police station and left a record, their fathers would kill them. The key was, if they had done something, they would have admitted it. But they really didn¡¯t do anything, they didn¡¯t even make a sarcasticment. They justughed along with Jii Haomiao. Just a fewughs and it¡¯s enough to send them to the police station? Chu Dingbang looked at Gu Junzhu with an inquiring gaze. Gu Junzhu lowered his gaze to Ye Xingbei, ¡°Did they really do nothing?¡± Ye Xingbei thought again and shook her head, ¡°They really did nothing.¡± Gu Junzhu looked back at Chu Dingbang, ¡°Let them go.¡± He might be domineering, but he ain¡¯t unreasonable. Their just some teenagers. If he didn¡¯t cut them some ck and sent them to the station, leaving behind a criminal record, their futures would maybe be ruined. Raising a child is no easy task. But if there¡¯s any possibility of leniency, he wouldn¡¯t be relentless. However, while the death penalty may not be, there¡¯s no escaping the crime. He¡¯d let Gu Chi contact their parentster. Natural someone would sort them out! The group of boys, as if amnesty had been granted to them, ran off as if they were running for their lives. Jii Haomiao also wanted to go, but he couldn¡¯t leave. Gu Junzhu looked at Zhou Yun and said, ¡°I am a man of principles. I don¡¯t abuse private punishment, I just ask for justice. Take him away, mywyer will follow, and will press for the penalty that is due. If the sentence is light, mywyer will not agree! I don¡¯t abuse private punishment, and you guys shouldn¡¯t break thew for personal gain.¡± Zhou Yun twitched his mouth and nced at Jii Haomiao. This was the great-grandson of Eldest Xiang! He was actually supposed to take him back to the police station for questioning and not allowed to bend thew for personal gain. If he actually charged Eldest Xiang¡¯s grandson, Eldest Xiang could tten their police station with a wave of his finger. But if he didn¡¯t take Jii Haomiao away, Fifth Lord of Gu was not easy to deal with either. Zhou Yun looked troubled and truly understood the phrase ¡°When the demons fight, the little ones suffer¡±. The main thing was, this was not any major or serious case. If this were a murder case or any major injustice, even if it cost him his badge, he would not bend thew for personal gain. But there¡¯s no real issue here, right? The Fifth Lord¡¯s people have basically suffered no real harm. The most miserable one was actually the instigator, Young Master Jii. Young Master Jii had been beaten up so badly, his face was covered in bruises, and he had lost several teeth. Even his own mother would have trouble recognising him now. Having beaten him to such a sorry state, what more did they want? Chapter 245 - 246:1 Really Won’t Dare To Do This in the Future! Chapter 245: Chapter 246:1 Really Won¡¯t Dare To Do This in the Future! Trantor: 549690339 He had dealt with such situations in the past. Usually, if both parties have backgrounds, they prefer to settle things privately. At the most, the party at fault would say a few good words, find a mediator to resolve the issue, and everything would be reduced to a trivial matter. But this Fifth Lord of Gu, he¡¯s so inconsiderate. At every turn, he insists on dealing with things justly and doesn¡¯t let them act in partiality or twist thew. But without acting in partiality, how easy would it be to catch Senior Master Xiang¡¯s grandson? He kept cursing his bad luck in his heart, why did it happen to be his shift today. How great it would be if he was off duty today! He was in a dilemma, huffing and puffing, thinking about what to say to move the inconsiderate Fifth Lord of Gu and try to make both parties settle things privately. After all, nothing really happened, right? As he was racking his brains, the hotel manager came in knocking, ¡°Fifth Master, Second Young Master, Senior Master Xiang¡¯s security chief has arrived.¡± Leaning against the wall, his face ashen, Jii Haomiao¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with a glimmer of hope, and he turned to look at the door. Chu Dingbang said, ¡°Let him in.¡± The hotel manager stepped aside and made a inviting gesture, ¡°Please.¡± A man in his forties walked in. He was dressed in casual clothes, but his determined and tough demeanor could not be concealed, his expression was cold and he stood upright. After entering the room, he saluted Gu Junzhu:¡±Young Master Gu.¡± Others may not know about Gu Junzhu¡¯s status and influence, but as Senior Master Xiang¡¯s personal guard, he knew it crystal clear. He knew that many people¡¯s achievements could not be measured by age. Like Gu Junzhu. He was young but had made remarkable contributions to the country. If it wasn¡¯t for the severe injuries he suffered, and Senior Master Gu sympathizing him and letting him leave the special organization, his future contributions and achievements for the country might even surpass Senior Master Gu. Being the one closest to Senior Master Xiang, he doesn¡¯t hold much reverence for these rich second or third generation kids in Beijing. But, he respected Gu Junzhu a lot, and was very polite to him. Gu Junzhu¡¯s lips raised slightly: ¡°Brother Zhang, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you again.¡± Zhang Heyuan¡¯s forehead twitched,¡±YoungMaster Gu is too polite.¡± When Xiang Bingzhi was in trouble, it was he who stepped in for Senior Master Xiang and ran to her aid. This time, Jii Haomiao had fallen into Gu Junzhu¡¯s hands again. Why on earth had the Xiang Family shed with Gu Junzhu this year? ¡°Don¡¯t be polite, don¡¯t be polite,¡± Gu Junzhu¡¯s lips hooked, seemingly smiling but not really,¡±It¡¯s Brother Zhang who has been working hard. Uncle Xiang¡¯s granddaughter and grandson, one is more disappointing than the other. Uncle Xiang is worried, Brother Zhang is tired. When Brother Zhang goes back, he must tell Uncle Xiang to have Brother Xiang and Sister Xiang manage these younger generation properly. Otherwise, they will always end up in my hands, and I would have to teach them a lesson. I¡¯m truly a bit reluctant.¡± ¡°¡¡± Zhang Heyuan opened his mouth a few times, but couldn¡¯t utter a single word. What could he say? The things Xiang Bingzhi did have disgraced the Xiang Family¡¯s reputation. Senior Master Xiang was so outraged that he fell seriously ill, and still hasn¡¯t recovered till now. Jii Haomiao has offended this master again! His mouth was opening and closing for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. Finally, he gave up, turned a gloomy face to Jii Haomiao and asked, ¡°Xiao Miao, what happened?¡± Jii Haomiao, with his bruised face and missing teeth, couldn¡¯t even speak clearly, ¡°Uncle Zhang, I was wrong, I was drunk, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I didn¡¯t know she was Fifth Brother¡¯s woman, I was wrong, I really was wrong!¡± He was truly scared, screwed up his courage, pped himself a few times, and his tears started to fall, ¡°Uncle Zhang, I won¡¯t dare to do it again in the future, plead for me, I really won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± Chapter 267 - 268: Why Don’t They Recognize Me? Chapter 267: Chapter 268: Why Don¡¯t They Recognize Me? Trantor: 549690339 | Ye Xingbei looked at him, words failed her to describe the feeling in her heart. Could it really be? So¡ So originally, Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli were her uncle¡¯s sons, her first cousins? When Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli took her in, they already knew that they were cousins. So, that¡¯s why they took her in when she was in the most difficult, most desperate times, when she was homeless? But¡ why didn¡¯t they tell her? Even more, her father died searching for her second uncle. She even asked her eldest brother to help her find her second uncle, hoping to fulfill her father¡¯sst wish. Turns out, her eldest brother and second brother¡¯s biological father was her second uncle. For the past five years, she can often see her second uncle. Yet, she was unaware. That was her most-beloved uncle by her father, an uncle her father was still searching for, up to the minute of his death¡ She looked at Gu Junzhu, her voice hoarse, ¡°Why¡ Why didn¡¯t they acknowledge me and my brothers?¡± Seeing her misty eyes, Gu Junzhu frowned, feeling ufortable in his heart. He suddenly regretted telling her about this. But, it was bound to be revealed sooner orter. Ye Xiaobei had the right to know the truth! He held Ye Xingbei in his arms and gently patted her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry! What¡¯s there to cry about? It¡¯s simple. When they took you in, they thought you were Jiang Zhengxing¡¯s daughter. They took you in because you had been miserably tormented by Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai. If you had been Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai¡¯s beloved child, they would have definitely ignored you! Your second uncle even changed his surname, reflecting his intention to cut ties with the Jiang familypletely. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t tell you their true identities.¡± ¡°But what about my brothers?¡± Ye Xingbei looked up, and asked shakily, ¡°My brother is my father¡¯s biological son! My father died trying to find my second uncle, so many people have said before, my father loved my second uncle the most. Even if my second uncle doesn¡¯t acknowledge the Jiang Family, how could he not recognize my brother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably because your brothers took the Xie surname, your second uncle felt they betrayed your father,¡± Gu Junzhu patted her back tofort her, ¡°The more your second uncle valued your father, the less he could ept his nephews who changed their surnames. Once they took the Xie surname, they became a part of the Xie family. Your second uncle felt they betrayed your father, so he no longer considered them as your father¡¯s sons.¡± Ye Xingbei looked at Gu Junzhu in shock for a moment, her body going limp. She asked bitterly, ¡°So what about now? Now that my brothers, Brother Lan and Brother Li know that I am not Jiang Zhengxing¡¯s daughter, I am their eldest uncle¡¯s daughter, why are they still not willing to recognize me?¡± Gu Junzhu rubbed her shoulder, ¡°Well, that is something you¡¯ll have to ask them yourself¡ Ultimately, it¡¯s all due to certain circumstances, right? Nobody can do as they please in this world. More or less, they all have their own concerns, and they probably have their own considerations.¡± Gu Junzhu gently touched her cheek, looked into her eyes and said, ¡°Beibei, in reality, none of this matters. What¡¯s important is that you know they genuinely care about you!¡± ¡°They were perhaps unable to do their best due to various reasons, but no matter what choices they have made, they never meant any harm to you. So, don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s not worth it!¡± Ye Xingbei sat in silence for a while, then leaned back onto the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. She murmured, ¡°I think I understand now¡why Brother Lan apologized to me that day¡.¡± Chapter 268 - 269: Ye Xiaobei, you really have a big heart! Chapter 268: Chapter 269: Ye Xiaobei, you really have a big heart! Trantor: 549690339 Startled for a moment, she suddenly chuckled, tilting her head to look at Gu Junzhu: ¡°You¡¯re right, it doesn¡¯t really matter whether I know the truth or not. Regardless, they¡¯re my brothers who saved me and Xiao Shu¡¯s lives.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rule that says cousins must be kind to each other. Take Jiang Siyou and Jiang Lingyu for example; they are also Brother Lan and Brother Li¡¯s cousins, and yet, Brother Lan and Brother Li don¡¯t give them a second nce!¡± Reflecting on it, perhaps Jiang Siyou and Jiang Lingyu joining the Star Pce wasn¡¯t a coincidence, maybe Brother Lan or Brother Li were manipting things from behind the scenes. If Gu Junzhu suspects her father was killed by Jiang Zhengxing, then Uncle Two and Brother Lan, and Brother Li might suspect the same thing. In the Ye family, when Brother Lan was punishing her, she could always see deep hatred in his icy gaze. She used to think it was her imagination. But now thinking back, was Brother Lan under the impression that she was Jiang Zhengxing¡¯s daughter, hence directing his hatred towards Jiang Zhengxing onto her? So, once Brother Lan found out her father was Jiang Zhengwei and not Jiang Zhengxing, he apologized¡ After all, during her five years in the Ye family, she was punished by Brother Lan so much that she couldn¡¯t get off the bed on several asions. Even though her punishments were indeed due to her being young and not understanding the rules,mitting mistakes, would a typical family be so harsh in punishing a teenage girl? She closed her eyes, feeling utterly confused. She couldn¡¯t describe what she was feeling. Finding out that Brother Lan and Brother Li are her biological cousins, she should¡¯ve been happy. The greatest benefit of being biological cousins with Brother Lan and Brother Li is that no matter who they date in the future, their girlfriends won¡¯t have to guard against her like against a burr. Initially, when her life-saving chocte was swapped out, her suspects were her two brothers¡¯ girlfriends. Brother Lan said that he would handle the matter and she didn¡¯t need to worry, so she never asked about it again. She wonders if it has been resolved yet? When the person who swapped out her chocte and intended to harm her realizes she and Brother Lan and Brother Li are actually cousins with no potential for romance, the actions she took werepletely unnecessary, and she would have to pay a heavy price for it, she might go insane. But that¡¯s fine. At least, through this situation, a ruthless woman could be eliminated from her brothers¡¯ lives. What kind of a good woman would murder out of jealousy? She¡¯d rather have her brothers stay single for life than marry such a woman! Thinking along these lines, her mood suddenly improved. She reached over to turn off the light, turned her back to Gu Junzhu, and said, ¡°Time to sleep!¡± Gu Junzhu: ¡°¡Ye Xiaobei, you¡¯re not going to secretly cry in the dark, are you?¡± ¡°Doi seem like the type?¡± It only took a moment for Ye Xingbei to bounce back, ¡°You¡¯re right, everyone has their considerations and situations they can¡¯t avoid. All I need to know is that my brothers genuinely care about me. The rest doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Gu Junzhu reluctantly praised: ¡°Ye Xiaobei, you really have a big heart!¡± ¡°Just so-so!¡± It¡¯s mainly because she couldn¡¯t figure out many things right now. The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. Like a ball of yarn that¡¯s been entangled by a cat, it¡¯s impossible to unravel. The more she thought, the worse her headache became, so she decided not to think about it. Chapter 269 - 270: Consider It as Your Betrothal Gift! Chapter 269: Chapter 270: Consider It as Your Betrothal Gift! Trantor: 549690339 No matter what, her father¡¯s most beloved younger brother, her second uncle, was still alive in this world. Her two non-blood rted brothers suddenly became her biological cousins. To her, these were all the best news ever. What else did she need to fuss about? Propped up by her palm, Gu Junzhu looked at the ceiling and asked nonchntly, ¡°Ye Xiaobei, don¡¯t you n to confront Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli? Burst into their presence, bang the table, and shout, ¡®Ye Xinn, Ye Xingli, I know! You are my biological cousins! Your father is my biological uncle!¡¯ That should give them a jolt, right?¡± Ye Xingbei rolled her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not as dramatic as you! If Brother Lan and Brother Li don¡¯t wish to acknowledge me, they must have their reasons, I won¡¯t ruin their ns!¡± ¡°For me, it doesn¡¯t make a difference. Acknowledged or not, they are my brothers, it has no impact on me whatsoever.¡± What it would impact is either Shi Qianling or Leng Peini. When the truthes out, whoever switched her chocte will likely regret it enough to jump off a building! ¡°Alright then.¡± Fifth Lord of Gu sounded regretful. He missed a great drama of Ye Xingbei tormenting the President of Star Pce, Ye Xinn! He really wanted to see what Ye Xinn would look like, bending on his knees, begging his wife for mercy. ¡°Hey!¡± Ye Xingbei turned to look at him, ¡°Fifth Lord of Gu, instead of acting this way, why don¡¯t you find stuff that¡¯s actually useful?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that both you and my brother suspect that my parents were killed by Jiang Zhengxing? It¡¯s only because you¡¯ve been unable to find concrete evidence that you haven¡¯t been able to bring Jiang Zhengxing to justice yet, right?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s true, then you better hurry up and find the evidence. Send Jiang Zhengxing to prison, that¡¯s the important thing! The real identities of Brother Lan and Brother Li aren¡¯t that crucial, understand?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Gu Junzhu grabbed her chin, his gaze flickering like waves in autumn, ¡°Darling, what¡¯s in it for me if I manage to find the evidence that Jiang Zhengxing killed your father and manage to put him in jail?¡± Ye Xingbei batted his hand away, snorting at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always say that you¡¯re the world¡¯s biggest good guy? So, the world¡¯s biggest good guy, wants benefits for helping his own wife?¡± Help his own wife? Gu Junzhu¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly, obviously pleased by these words, instantly filling him with motivation. He grabbed Ye Xingbei¡¯s chin tightly, ¡°Ye Xiaobei, wait and see. I will definitely help you find evidence that Jiang Zhengxing killed your parents, send him to prison, and avenge your parents myself. Consider it as my bride price to you!¡± In the moonlight, his voice was pleasing like hypnotizing music, like intimate whispers in the night, and like solemn vows, hitting Ye Xingbei¡¯s heart with each word. Ye Xingbei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She felt a bit ufortable and turned around, murmuring, ¡°You better hurry up then! I believe my four brothers are trying to find the evidence from the past. If they find it before you do, you¡¯ll lose!¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, a wave of strange feelings washed over Ye Xingbei¡¯s heart. Four brothers? From today onward, she would be the sister of four blood-rted brothers. In the past, Ye Xingli would always enjoy putting his arm around her shoulders. She was enjoying this brotherly love andpanionship, while also worried about misunderstandings from others. In future, she could indulge in this intimacy and care without worrying about gossips and rumours. Because he was her blood-rted cousin, the closest person to her, second only to her parents and elder brothers. Chapter 270 - 271: Really want to beat him up a thousand, ten thousand, a billion times! Chapter 271: Really want to beat him up a thousand, ten thousand, a billion times! Trantor: 549690339 Gu Junzhu ruffled the back of her hair, ¡°Ye Xiaobei, you wait, I¡¯ll definitely be the final winner!¡± ¡°Hmm-hmm,¡± Ye Xingbei nodded, ¡°I look forward to it!¡± For her, it didn¡¯t matter who won or lost in the end. What mattered was, she wanted to know the truth. She wanted to know if Jiang Zhengxing was the one who killed her biological parents. She wanted to know, if it was really Jiang Zhengxing who killed her parents, why did he do it? Gu Junzhu tapped her lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, one day, everything will be clear.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ye Xingbei nodded. She originally thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight after learning such a shocking secret. But probably because of the ordeal he put her through, she was too exhausted. She closed her eyes and soon fell asleep. The next day, after breakfast, Gu Junzhu went to work and she took Xiao Shumiao and Lingyue to visit Senior Master Xie and Senior Madame Xie. They had to go back to Star Pce in Jiang City, and Xiao Shumiao and Lingyue had to return to school as well. They couldn¡¯t stay in Beijing forever, so they tried to spend as much time with the elderly couple as they could. In a blink of an eye, they had stayed with the Xie Family for five days. She and Gu Junzhu had agreed to return to Jiang City on Sunday. On Friday, Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei had some time to take her and Xiao Shumiao out for a stroll. A few days ago, Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei asked Xiao Shumiao where he would like to go. After thinking for a while, Xiao Shumiao said that he wanted to go to a ce with great scenery and only their family, like a paradise described in stories. This gave the two uncles a hard time. Beijing has a lot of everything, especially people. Finding a beautiful ce with few people was too hard! In the end, it was Gu Junzhu who found a ce, a mountain far away from Beijing. Because of its remote location and bad roads, it hadn¡¯t been developed into a scenic spot, but it had great scenery. If they set off early in the morning, they could have a nice day there. The ce settled, on Friday, before the daybreak, Xiao Shumiao was awakened from his deep sleep by Ye Xingbei. The little fellow looked at Ye Xingbei with sleepy eyes, his voice thick with sleep, ¡°Mama, Xiao Shu doesn¡¯t need to pee.¡± Ye Xingbei was overwhelmed by his cuteness and kissed his little face: ¡°I didn¡¯t wake Xiao Shu to pee, remember we saidst night that we are going to y outside today, so we need to get up early.¡± The little guy immediately perked up, quickly got off bed and obediently matched Ye Xingbei¡¯s pace while riffling through his clothing. Turning his little head left and right, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡± Ye Xingbei answered: ¡°Dad went downstairs to get things ready for Xiao Shu.¡± Though there were people in charge of travel essentials, for some reason, Lord Gu V got up early and after getting himself ready, he went downstairs to check their packed items, insisting on doing it himself. ¡°Wow!¡± Xiao Shumiao¡¯s round eyes shone brightly, as he eximed: ¡°Dad is so cool!¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡¡± It was just getting stuff ready, what¡¯s so cool about that? Ye Xingbei pinched her son¡¯s little face, ¡°Darling, do you think there¡¯s anything your dad can¡¯t do?¡± The little guy thought for a moment, ¡°Dad isn¡¯t strong when he fights with Mom. Dad is always the one getting beaten up! Mom is scary. Poor Dad!¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡¡± What happened to her gentle and weak mother image? It¡¯s all destroyed by that Gu Junzhu. She felt like beating him up a thousand, ten thousand, a billion more times! Chapter 271 - 272: He’s Naughty Chapter 272: He¡¯s Naughty Trantor: 549690339 | Due to waking up too early, everyonecked an appetite. So, they decided to start the trip, and eat breakfast whenever they felt hungry along the way. The mountain Gu Junzhu had chosen was the Misty Mountain. It stood at a high altitude and was engulfed in fog all year round, hence its name. The journey from Beijing to Misty Mountain took about three hours by car. They set out from the Xie¡¯s vi at five o¡¯clock in the morning, nning to reach the mountain by eight. To ensure the two little ones could enjoy themselves thoroughly, they brought all kinds of camping gear. Fishing rods, bows and arrows, barbecue grills, tents, pots and pans, all sorts of vegetables and seasonings; they had everything. Gu Junzhu, Ye Xingbei, Xie Yunlin, Xie Jinfei, the two little ones¡ªalong with a group of bodyguards and drivers totaling over ten people¡ªdrove five luxury off-road vehicles. They could bring whatever they wanted without any constraints. This was the first time Xiao Shumiao had ever gone on an outing with so many people, which included his beloved parents and Brother Xiaoyue. All the way, he was as excited as if he¡¯d drunk chicken blood. Sometimes, he wouldze in Ye Xingbei¡¯s arms, sometimes he would run and act coy in Gu Junzhu¡¯s arms and sometimes, he would chat and chuckle with Lingyue. A child¡¯s world has its ownnguage and fun. Lingyue was the most reticent child Ye Xingbei had ever met. Sometimes, he would remain quiet for an entire day. However, when the two little ones got together, as long as Xiao Shumiao asked him something, Lingyue would respond clearly and concisely. Xiao Shumiao seemed to enjoy chatting with him, their conversation filled withughter and joy. What should have been a dull journey became lively and interesting thanks to Xiao Shumiao. He was a charming and good-looking little treasure who loved to talk andugh. After an hour or so, Xiao Shumiao suddenly ran over to Gu Junzhu and patted his little tummy, ¡°Daddy, Xiao Shu¡¯s tummy is growling.¡± Gu Junzhu could not help but chuckle, ¡°How did Xiao Shu¡¯s tummy growl?¡± The little guy tilted his head to look at him, quite seriously, ¡°My tummy says, ¡®I¡¯m so hungry, so hungry, I want to eat meat!''¡± Gu Junzhuughed and ruffled his little head, ¡°So it¡¯s Xiao Shu¡¯s tummy that¡¯s hungry, not Xiao Shu?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± confirmed the little one, patting his tummy, ¡°It¡¯s not well- behaved, so greedy, always wants to eat meat!¡± Ye Xingbeiughed so hard he had to pull him into his embrace, pinching his little cheek, ¡°Little rascal, who¡¯s the one being greedy?¡± Xie Jinfei defended him, ¡°A man should eat a lot of meat! Only then can he have strength and grow taller!¡± ¡°Right,¡± Xie Yunlin echoed, ¡°Xiao Shu is too skinny. He needs to eat more meat to grow stronger.¡± The little guy licked his lips and asked Ye Xingbei, ¡°Mommy, Xiao Shu really wants to eat meat. When can we have breakfast?¡± Ye Xingbei was nearly doubled over inughter, squeezing his little chin, ¡°Do you even remember you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet? But how do you know so much?¡± The little guy became unhappy, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m five years old this year. I¡¯m not a one or two-year-old baby anymore. I know everything!¡± Everyone in the car burst outughing. Feeling shy from beingughed at, the little one twisted his small body and snuggled into Gu Junzhu¡¯s arms, bashfully calling him daddy. Gu Junzhu patted his little butt and asked Gu Chi who was in the passenger¡¯s seat, ¡°Are there any good hotels nearby?¡± Gu Chi checked the navigation and replied, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s a five-star hotel about two hundred meters ahead. It seems decent.¡± Gu Junzhu nodded and instructed, ¡°Drive there.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± Gu Chi acknowledged the order. Chapter 272 - 273: Ye Xingbei, stop making excuses! Chapter 273: Ye Xingbei, stop making excuses! Trantor: 549690339 | Gu Junzhu rubbed the back of his little guy¡¯s head, ¡°We¡¯ll be having breakfast soon!¡± ¡°My father is the best, the greatest, and the strongest!¡± The little guy happily kissed Gu Junzhu¡¯s cheek with all his might. Soon, five luxury off-road vehicles came to a halt outside the hotel. Gu Chi bolted into the hotel and quickly arranged the dining procedures. The hotel only served buffet breakfast, which just so happened to be the two little guys¡¯ favorite. The hotel¡¯s buffet breakfast came in three levels: high, medium, and low; they chose a high-end luxury meal with few diners and a nice environment. Once Xiao Shumiao entered the buffet restaurant, his big eyes lit up even more; holding Lingyue¡¯s hand, he felt like a little fish lost in the ocean, weaving through various foods. Ye Xingbei usually didn¡¯t eat much for breakfast, so she was quickly satisfied. Seeing that Xiao Shumiao and Lingyue had someone to apany them, she left the buffet restaurant and headed for the restroom. Halfway back from the restroom, someone called her from behind, ¡°Beibei?¡± She instinctively turned around. Standing behind her was unexpectedly Jee Xiu! Jee Xiu, with an expression of both surprise and joy, quickly approached Ye Xingbei. ¡°Beibei, it is really you! I thought my eyes were ying tricks on me!¡± ¡°Brother Xiu?¡± Ye Xingbei was also surprised, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I am shooting a film nearby and I stayed herest night,¡± Jee Xiu¡¯s gentle eyes were full of delight. ¡°How about you, Beibei? What brings you here?¡± Ye Xingbei said, ¡°I¡¯m taking Xiao Shu to Misty Mountain for fun, we passed by here and decided to stop for a bite.¡± Jee Xiu was about to speak, but someone called him from behind, ¡°Xiu!¡± Jee Xiu turned his head, frowning involuntarily, ¡°Mother¡¡± Ho Yiman came to Jee Xiu¡¯s side telling him, ¡°Xiu, Xiaofang is looking for you, you go have a look.¡± Jee Xiu frowned, ¡°Mother¡¡± Ho Yiman cut him off, her brows furrowed even more tightly, her voice cold, ¡°Xiu, don¡¯t make me repeat myself!¡± Jee Xiu, already used to his mother¡¯s domineering attitude, helplessly furrowed his brows, telling Ye Xingbei, ¡°Beibei, I have something to deal with, remember to give me a call.¡± He was actually hoping to get Ye Xingbei¡¯s number, but Gu Junzhu kept interfering. Ye Xinn had already expressed her disapproval of him having too many interactions with Ye Xingbei, so there was no way for him to get Ye Xingbei¡¯s number from Ye Xinn. His only hope was for Ye Xingbei to take the initiative and contact him, so he left his business card with Ye Xingbei. Ye Xingbei nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, Brother Xiu, take care of your business.¡± Jee Xiu gave her a nod, and went back to his room. After the room door closed, Ho Yiman crossed her arms, gave Ye Xingbei a disinterest inspection, showing contempt in her eyes and said arrogantly, ¡°Ye Xingbei, stop pestering my son! I admit that you are beautiful and talented, but solely based on your unmarried mother status, my family will never ept a woman like you!¡± Ye Xingbei was taken aback. It took her a moment toe back to her senses, then she tried to exin, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯ve misunderstood, I have not been pestering Brother Xiu, I simply brought my son to Misty Mountain and happened to pass by here¡¡± ¡°Ye Xingbei, don¡¯t try to make excuses!¡± Ho Yiman sneered with utter contempt, ¡°I¡¯ve been apanying my son in the entertainment circle for nearly a decade, is there any trick I haven¡¯t seen? A coincidence? Are there that many coincidences in this world? Yourme excuses will only deceive my naive son who has fallen for your beauty!¡± Ho Yiman then took a few steps forward. With her above average height and her ten-plus cm high heels, while Ye Xingbei had only worn t shoes for the journey, Ho Yiman towered over Ye Xingbei. Chapter 273 - 274: Slapping the face Chapter 274: pping the face Trantor: 549690339 | She looked down on Ye Xingbei with contempt, putting on airs of superiority, her eyes full of explicit aversion and disgust. ¡°Ye Xingbei, let me warn you. My son will never marry an obscure and savage girl like you! My son is the grandson of the distinguished Jee Family of Beijing, born into nobility, it is only nobledies fit to match my son. You are beneath contempt, even if you use tricks to climb into my son¡¯s bed, even if you bear my son¡¯s child, I will never let you enter the gates of our house! You, mind your own business!¡± Ye Xingbei was stunned. After a long time, she directed at Ho Yiman a look reserved for someone delusional. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s been over half a year since west met, when did you start having delusions?¡± ¡°With which eye of yours saw I want to marry your son?¡± ¡°I have clearly and inly told you that I just happened to be passing by and ran into Jee Xiu as a coincidence, I have no intentions towards him. What makes you keep saying I¡¯m clinging to your son?¡± ¡°Ye Xingbei, don¡¯t pretend,¡± Ho Yiman sneered, ¡°In my life, I hate most girls like you who act fragile and delicate but have a dark heart. If you weren¡¯t clinging to my son, why would he still be hung up on you? Ye Xingbei, don¡¯t delude yourself. The future wife of my son will certainly be the noblestdy of Beijing¡¯s high society. Even if it came down to it, you, with your pedigree, are not fit even to carry my son¡¯s shoes!¡± ¡°What pedigree does my sister have?¡± Xie Yunlin strides over from behind Ho Yiman,ing to stand shoulder to shoulder with Ye Xingbei, questioning Ho Yiman coldly, ¡°Ms. Ho, could you please rify, what pedigree does my sister have?¡± The elder Jee and Senior Master Xie arerades. As the former daughter-inw of Senior Master Jee, Ho Yiman has met Xie Yunlin. She was taken aback for a moment and unconsciously repeated, ¡°Sister?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xie Yunlin put his arm around Ye Xingbei¡¯s shoulder and looked at Ho Yiman, indifferently introduced, ¡°Let me introduce you, my sister from the same parents, Jiang Nianbei.¡± Ho Yiman¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t she Ye Xingbei?¡± Xie Yunlin pressed his lips together, ¡°My sister once went missing and used the alias ¡®Ye Xingbei¡¯, but now, she is my flesh-and-blood sister!¡± He slightly tilted his chin up and looked arrogantly at Ho Yiman, ¡°So, I want to ask Ms. Ho Yiman, what¡¯s wrong with my sister¡¯s pedigree?¡± Ho Yiman choked, nced at Ye Xingbei, and asked Xie Yunlin, ¡°Does Senior Master Xie know?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Xie Yunlin gently fixed the hair scattered on Ye Xingbei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Beibei has been staying with my grandparents these days, taking my mother¡¯s ce to serve them. My grandparents really love my sister.¡± The normally cold and arrogant gaze Xie Yunlin had towards Ye Xingbei softened and turned affectionate. After helping Ye Xingbei tidy up her hair, he mussed up the hair at the back of her head, his gesture unbelievably affectionate and cherishing. Ho Yiman¡¯s hand that was hanging by her side twitched, and the expression on her face softened, ¡°So Beibei is Master Xie¡¯s real sister¡¡± She regretted it a little inside. If she had known earlier that Ye Xingbei was Xie Yunlin¡¯s real sister, she would not have been so nasty to Ye Xingbei just now. Although her previous father-inw and Senior Master Xie used to berades, her previous father-inw¡¯s current position was not as prestigious as Senior Master Xie. Senior Master Xie¡¯s granddaughter, Xie Yunlin¡¯s and Xie Jinfei¡¯s real sister, plus the title of ¡°Star Pce¡¯s Human Cash Printer,¡± Ye Xingbei is more than sufficient to be her daughter-inw. Chapter 274 - 275: Mistaken Thoughts Chapter 275: Mistaken Thoughts Trantor: 549690339 | She knew, despite her wish for her future daughter-inw toe from a more reputable family than the wives of Jee Haijian¡¯s other sons, it was an uphill battle. Although her son bore the surname Jee, he enjoyed none of the family¡¯s resources and had to rely totally on his talent to be an internationally acimed, two-time movie star forging his own career in the entertainment industry. With his awkward status in the Jee family, it was a considerable challenge to find ady of high status for a match. After all, the more wealthy and influential a family was, the more they distanced themselves from celebrities. While celebrities could amass substantial wealth quickly, aristocratic families frowned upon them, looking down on them as mere actors. Furthermore, many of these families held prejudices against the entertainment industry, viewing it as a sordid industry. For both men and women in the industry, they were seen as insincere when it came to rtionships. With these factorsbined, it would be hard for her son to marry ady of high status. This was why she particrly despised Ye Xingbei. In her eyes, Ye Xingbei was merely a pitiable figure relying on others for support. The only advantage was that she was attractive and could make good money. But what¡¯s the use of being pretty and wealthy? Her son was also handsome and even more sessful than Ye Xingbei. She was not short of money. What shecked was family background and status. She dreamed of her son marrying the most outstandingdy from a distinguished family, outshining the children born to her ex-husband and his mistress! Back in the day, because she couldn¡¯t match her husband¡¯s mistress in terms of family background, Senior Master Jee allowed him to divorce her and marry the mistress instead. She would never permit her son to marry a woman with a lower social status than herself! She recoiled at the thought of Ye Xingbei being worse off than even herself. Now, knowing that Ye Xingbei is Senior Madame Xie Xie¡¯s granddaughter and the sister of Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei, she suddenly found herself interested in Ye Xingbei. She went through the list of unmarried women of the same age as her son in Beijing, and found that the most influential one was indeed the granddaughter of Senior Madame Xie Xie. Furthermore, Senior Madame Xie was a level higher than her former father-in-w. If her son were to marry Ye Xingbei, all children of Jee Haijian would fall behind her son in societal hierarchy. This discovery thrilled her beyond words. She was convinced that Ye Xingbei liked her son, and in her subconscious, if her son simply nodded in agreement, Ye Xingbei would instantly fall head-over-heels for him. A triumphant grin spread across her face, along with a look of tenderness that did not betray her pride, ¡°Master Xie, just now was a misunderstanding. I was unaware that Beibei is your sister and falsely used her of pestering Xiu. I will have Xiu apologize to Beibei¡¡± She raised her voice to call her son who was behind the door, ¡°Xiu?¡± Jee Xiu, who had been eavesdropping behind the door, immediately opened it and stepped out to join Ho Yiman. ¡°Mom.¡± Ho Yiman looked at him with a chastising smile, ¡°You child, why didn¡¯t you tell your mother earlier that Beibei is Senior Madame Xie Xie¡¯s granddaughter? I¡¯ve always admired Senior Madame Xie Xie for her integrity and fairness. Since Beibei is her granddaughter, she surely has a good character. From now on, you should take good care of Beibei.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Jee Xiu was both shocked and ecstatic. His mother¡¯s disdain for Ye Xingbei had always stressed him most. Now, his mother seemed to have epted his rtionship with Ye Xingbei, which made him spill over with joy. Seeing Jee Xiu¡¯s excited expression, Ho Yiman gave a knowing smile. She then turned to Ye Xingbei and said, ¡°Beibei, you came to visit Xiu on set, didn¡¯t you? Xiu hasn¡¯t had breakfast yet. Why don¡¯t you join him?¡± After saying this, she looked at Ye Xingbei, expecting her to effusively call her ¡°auntie¡± and humbly try to win her favor. After all, only by making her happy could Ye Xingbei hope to aplish her goal and be her son¡¯s girlfriend. Chapter 275 - 276 She is my wife! Chapter 276 She is my wife! Trantor: 549690339 Ye Xingbei frowned slightly, still looking at her as if she was insane, ¡°Auntie, how many times do I have to exin before you believe that I just happened to be passing by with my son, and I am not here to look for Brother Xiu.¡± Ho Yiman frowned displeasedly. But thinking of Ye Xingbei¡¯s status, her brows quickly smoothed out, and a smile pulled at the corner of her lips, ¡°Beibei, I know that girls are easily shy, but you are the granddaughter of Senior Madame Xie. You should be like her, upright and honest. There¡¯s nothing disgraceful in liking my son, why hide it?¡± She hoped that in her son¡¯s future love life, her son would be the dominant one. She must make everyone aware that it is Ye Xingbei who is infatuated with her son, actively pursuing him! Ye Xingbei became almost frantic, ¡°Auntie, you are too presumptuous! I think I made it very clear, I don¡¯t like Brother Xiu, I don¡¯t have feelings for him, and I never thought of bothering him!¡± Ho Yiman finally lost her patience, ¡°Beibei, If you aren¡¯t secretly following my son, howe you are here so early in the morning? You¡¡± Before she could finish, she was interrupted by a leisurely and indolent voice: ¡°Because she came with me!¡± Gu Junzhu walked leisurely and gracefully past Ho Yiman and Jee Xiu, hooked his arm around Ye Xingbei and brought her into his embrace. He kissed her on top of her head and then looked at Ho Yiman, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who you are, but I can introduce you to Ye Xingbei, my wife. The reason we are here so early is because we are taking our son to Misty Mountain to rx.¡± Ho Yiman looked at Gu Junzhu, her eyes wide in shock, and her mouth agape. Xie Yunlin looked at her expressionlessly, ¡°Ms. Ho, let me introduce you, this is the Fifth Lord of Gu, the son of Senior Gu.¡± Ho Yiman¡¯s eyes widened even more, ¡°The son, the son of Senior Gu?¡± In this country, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that Senior Gu is the country¡¯s cornerstone. Senior Gu has made remarkable contributions to this country. No matter what happens in this country, no matter what Senior Gu does, she remains a steadfast presence. The elegant and handsome young man in front of her, was actually the son of Senior Gu! And Ye Xingbei¡ Ye Xingbei¡ The son of Senior Gu, actually called Ye Xingbei ¡°my wife¡±? Her mind nked for a moment, she suddenly had a realization; it was well known that Senior Madame Xie was an old subordinate of Senior Gu, and they share a good rtionship. Since Ye Xingbei is the granddaughter of Senior Madame Xie, it would be only logical for the Xie family to form an alliance through marriage with the Gu Family. It was ridiculous that she had just now, so sure that Ye Xingbei was there for her son, using her of persistently bothering her son, and shamelessly ndering Ye Xingbei. Her well-maintained beautiful face instantly turned beet red with shame, wishing she could disappear into a crack in the ground! Jee Xiu looked at Ye Xingbei, being held in Gu Junzhu¡¯s arms, his hand at his side instantly clenched into a fist. Why is Beibei still with Gu Junzhu? That day, when he heard Ye Xingbei calling Gu Junzhu ¡°Young Master Gu¡±, he presumed they were definitely not in a romantic rtionship. These days, he had been tirelessly on film shoot. During this time, his mother had been taking care of him closely. He had to contact Ye Xingbei without his mother finding out. Otherwise, he¡¯s afraid that if his mother discovered he¡¯s in touch with Ye Xingbei again, she would hurt Ye Xingbei. Chapter 276 - 277: The Sound of a Slapping Face Chapter 277: The Sound of a pping Face Trantor: 549690339 He had thought about taking the chance, after being upied for several days, to deceive his mother and ask Ye Xingbei where she stands with Gu Junzhu. He had wished to believe that Ye Xingbei and Gu Junzhu had definitely broken up. He had not expected that he would encounter Ye Xingbei and Gu Junzhu here again today. Gu Junzhu was still holding onto Ye Xingbei¡¯s shoulder, introducing her intimately to them as his wife! It felt as if an arrow had pierced through his heart, causing extreme pain. His chest seemed to be filled with sulphuric acid, scorching his insides until he could barely stand the difort. Gu Junzhu¡¯s gaze skimmed over Ho Yiman and Jee Xiu,nding on Ye Xingbei¡¯s face. Squeezing Ye Xingbei¡¯s shoulder, he said, ¡°Wife, why have you been out for so long? Our son misses you, he¡¯s been asking about why you¡¯ve been gone for so long.¡± Twice now, his wife had encountered trouble while dining at the hotel and on the way to the restroom. Seeing that Ye Xingbei had not returned after several minutes, despite knowing that Xueno was with her and no serious incident would ur, he went to find her. After finding Ye Xingbei, he realized, he was wrong. What did it mean that there would be no serious incident with Xueno around? There was a serious incident! How dare someone harass his wife! Xueno was Ye Xiaobei¡¯s confidant, not his, tasked with ensuring Ye Xiaobei¡¯s safety, not fending off suitors on her behalf. Luckily, he hade out in time to assert his im, because given Ye Xiaobei¡¯s temperament, she definitely would not have announced herself as Gu Junzhu¡¯s wife unprompted. This was a major shoring of Ye Xiaobei. Too passive! When they got home, he definitely needed to coach her properly, to the point where she would loudly proim herself as Gu Junzhu¡¯s wife when pursued by others! Seeing Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei¡¯s intimate gestures and affectionate tones, Jee Xiu¡¯splexion was growing markedly worse. Ho Yiman didn¡¯t look much better than Jee Xiu either. It had taken her a lot to identify a prospective daughter-inw who had a matching background for her son, and who her son truly liked, but the oue was aplete deviation from her expectations. She had thought that Ye Xingbei was infatuated with her son, constantly sticking like glue to him. The reality, however, was that Ye Xingbei was already taken. Her husband was none other than Gu Junzhu, who was even wealthier and of a higher background than her son. In Beijing, not to mention that her son¡¯s status could not bepared to Gu Junzhu¡¯s, among Gu Junzhu¡¯s peers, Gu Junzhu held the highest status. No one couldpete with Gu Junzhu. How could her sonpete with Gu Junzhu? Seeing her son¡¯s eyes dull and dejected, she couldn¡¯t help but privately regret. She shouldn¡¯t have stubbornly objected to her son pursuing Ye Xingbei in Z country. If her son had pursued Ye Xingbei while in Z country, Ye Xingbei would certainly be her daughter-inw now. Even if Gu Junzhu was fond of Ye Xingbei, Senior Gu wouldn¡¯t allow him to snatch away someone else¡¯s wife. Regrettably, at that time, she did not know that Ye Xingbei turned out to be Senior Madame Xie¡¯s granddaughter. The heaven-sent match had been missed due to her own blunder. She felt so regretful now that her guts were turning green, but it was toote. All she could do was slightly tugged on her son¡¯s arm, forcing a smile at the corners of her lips, ¡°Xiu, weren¡¯t you in a hurry? We won¡¯t bother Young Master Gu and Master Xie any longer.¡± She politely uttered a few words before taking Jee Xiu away. Ye Xingbei sighed in relief, shook her head, and looked helpless, ¡°Brother Xiu¡¯s Mom is acting more and more strange! I made it very clear to her that I just passed by, did not bother her son, I do not like Brother Xiu and have no feelings for him. Yet, she insists that I was after Brother Xiu. Thankfully, you came today, otherwise, I would not have been able to exonerate myself.¡± Gu Junzhu raised his eyebrows at her, ¡°So? Xiao Bei, did you feel the resounding p on your face?¡± Chapter 277 - 278 Xiao Shu is Awesome! Chapter 278 Xiao Shu is Awesome! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What?¡± Ye Xingbei didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What do you mean ¡®face pping¡¯?¡± ¡°Forgotten?¡± Gu Junzhu asked with a smug smile, ¡°The bet!¡± Ye Xingbei¡¯s pretty face suddenly turned red. She remembered. She and Gu Junzhu had made a bet that Jee Xiu wouldn¡¯t pursue her. The deal was that whoever lost the bet had toply with a request from the other party. Although she didn¡¯t know what Gu Junzhu would request, the way he was smiling suggested that it definitely had to do with bedroom matters. Ye Xingbei retorted: ¡°I haven¡¯t lost yet! It was just a misunderstanding by Brother Xiu¡¯s mother that I was pestering him. It¡¯s not like Brother Xiu was pursuing me. You¡¯re overthinking!¡± Gu Junzhu reached out to pinch her lips into a duck¡¯s beak shape, ¡°Ye Xiaobei, you¡¯re being stubbornly unyielding!¡± Ye Xingbei brushed off his hand, ¡°Anyway, I didn¡¯t see it that way. I haven¡¯t lost, hmph!¡± She pushed Gu Junzhu away and walked away pompously. Looking at her proud figure, anyone who didn¡¯t know would think she waspletely confident. Only she knew how guilty she actually felt. If she hadn¡¯t realized by now that Jee Xiu likes her, she was truly being a big fool. No, wait. She was indeed a big fool! Having known Jee Xiu for so long, she couldn¡¯t believe she didn¡¯t realize that he liked her. Ho Yiman must have been strictly guarding her because she realized that Jee Xiu liked her, worried that she and Jee Xiu would get together. She had to say, Ho Yiman was really overthinking. She didn¡¯t like Jee Xiu. Jee Xiu wasn¡¯t her type. She didn¡¯t feel anything for Jee Xiu at all. Although she looked delicate and seemed to have a soft personality, she was actually very assertive and firm. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to run away from her wedding in the middle of the night at just fifteen. If she really liked Jee Xiu, Ho Yiman¡¯s cold face wouldn¡¯t be able to deter her. Simrly, if she didn¡¯t like Jee Xiu, no matter how he pursued her, she wouldn¡¯t just settle. Ho Yiman would nce over at her contemptuously whenever she saw her before, as if afraid that she would throw herself at Jee Xiu, she was really overdoing it! ¡°Mom!¡± While she was lost in thought, Xiao Shumiao ran towards her and bumped into her embrace. He held onto her like an octopus, and said in a sweet, soft voice, ¡°Mom, where did you go? It¡¯s been so long, I missed you.¡± Ye Xingbei¡¯s heart melted like cotton candy. Brushing aside thoughts of Ho Yiman and Jee Xiu, she bent down to pick up her son and gently touched his little belly. ¡°Mom just went to the restroom. Have you had enough to eat, my baby?¡± Xiao Shumiao patted himself on the stomach and replied with a satisfied smile, ¡°I¡¯m full, super full! Brother Xiaoyue also ate a lot!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Xingbei smiled at Lingyue who was following behind Xiao Shumiao, tousled his hair, and then tousled her little guy¡¯s hair, ¡°You two are so good!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Her little guy enthusiastically nodded his head and said seriously, ¡°Brother Xiaoyue said, whether you eat a lot or a little at a buffet, it costs the same, so we should eat a lot and then mom and dad won¡¯t be losing money!¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡¡± Her little guy joyfully held his stomach and said, ¡°Xiao Shu ate so much, Xiao Shu is the best!¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡Okay, Xiao Shu is the best!¡± Her son hugged her neck, grinned and said, ¡°Mom, Xiao Shu didn¡¯t get to eat enough, let¡¯se again next time!¡± Ye Xingbeiughed indulgently, kissing his cute little face, ¡°Okay, we¡¯lle back next time!¡± Chapter 278 - 279: Do Good Every Day Chapter 279: Do Good Every Day Trantor: 549690339 She had checked. The breakfast buffet here was very healthy, mainlyposed of milk, flour-based food, and eggs. A mother could only be happy to see her children eat more, this was a demand she must fulfill! After breakfast, the group departed from the hotel and set off again, heading towards Misty Mountain. An hourter, they sessfully reached the foot of Misty Mountain. Once they got out of the car and saw the surrounding green mountains and clear waters, the little guy was so satisfied that he ran all around, beaming with joy. Lingyue held his hand, not leaving him for even a second. Xueno trailed after them, his gaze clear and bright, alert and vignt, paying close attention to the surroundings of the two little ones. This was an undeveloped forest, traps and venomous insects could likely exist, he must be fully alert. The little fellow ran a full circle and ran back to Ye Xingbei, his little face flushed with excitement, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s so expansive and beautiful here, Dad is amazing!¡± Ye Xingbei responded vaguely, ¡°Yes, yes, your dad is so amazing!¡± Feeling reassured by her mom, the little one happily shook Gu Junzhu¡¯s hand, raised his small face to Gu Junzhu, ¡°Dad, Dad, where shall we y first?¡± Gu Junzhu pointed to the nearby woods and discussed with the little fellow, ¡°Past this forest is a valley, there are many flowering trees in the valley, and there¡¯s a stream where we can fish. Shall we go there to y?¡± Considering that the little one and Lingyue were young and they might encounter idents when going up the mountain, Gu Junzhu didn¡¯t n to take them mountain climbing. Luckily, the little fellow was obedient to him, whatever he said, the fellow would just follow. Immediately after he finished speaking, the little one pped his small hands in approval, ¡°Great, we¡¯ll listen to dad because dad is the best!¡± Gu Junzhu ruffled his hair, feeling that his adopted son was adorable. He even felt like buying this valley just to gift it to him! The group crossed the forest and arrived at the valley. Gu Junzhu, Xie Yunlin, Xie Jinfei, Ye Xingbei, Xiao Shumiao, and Lingyue each took a fishing rod,peted to see who could catch the most fish by the stream. Some of the bodyguards hunted game, some started campfires, while others pitched tents and set up grills, cheered and enjoyed the work. The scenery around was like a painting, beautiful mountains and clear waters, chirping insects and birds. After fishing for a while, the little guy became restless again, stood up and took Lingyue¡¯s hand, asking Lingyue to apany him to y. Lingyue agreed to everything he said, put down his fishing rod and wandered around with him. Ye Xingbei wasn¡¯t into fishing and felt that it was a waste to just sit still amidst such beautiful scenes. So, she left the three fools to continue theirpetition, and she followed her son and Lingyue, admiring the beautiful scenery around them. Running around, the two little ones gradually moved away. They passed through a group of flowering trees and reached the foot of the mountain. Ye Xingbei thought that her son was too young, it was unsafe to climb the mountain. She was about to call them back when she heard her son yell, ¡°Mom, look!¡± ¡°Hm? Look at what?¡± Ye Xingbei walked over to him. The little fellow grabbed her hand and pointed forward, ¡°Mom, look, there are so many people over there!¡± Ye Xingbei looked in the direction where his little hand was pointing. About two to three hundred meters in front, there was a group of people standing. Before Ye Xingbei could think more about it, the little fellow already wriggled free from her hand and started running towards the front, ¡°Mom, it seems someone is injured and needs help, I¡¯ll go and check!¡± Chapter 279 - 280: Where in Life Do We Not Meet Again Chapter 280: Where in Life Do We Not Meet Again Trantor: 549690339 Ye Xingbei also noticed that something had happened up ahead. A group of people were surrounding someone, as if they were performing CPR. She didn¡¯t have time to think about anything. Her son had already dashed like a free-spirited colt towards the crowd. Left with no choice, she followed behind him. Before they could reach the group, three or four burly men rushed up to block their path. They were resting their hands on their backs, as if ready to draw guns at any moment. Ye Xingbei quickly pulled one of the kids back, retreating. The leading man suspiciously asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Before Ye Xingbei could answer, the kid blurted out, ¡°We¡¯re here for a pic! Are you guys here for a pic too? Is that old man having an asthma attack?¡± The kid pointed over their shoulders. Next to a massive rock behind them, a doctor was kneeling on the ground, performing CPR on an elderly man. The old man looked to be in his sixties or seventies, with white hair at his temples. His face was pale and lips were turning blue. His chest heaved uncontrobly. He was exhaling more than inhaling, clearly showing symptoms of an asthma attack. Regardless of the men¡¯s response, the kid continued, ¡°I have asthma too! Mom¡¯s medicine is very powerful, just a spray and I¡¯ll be fine. Right, mom?¡± The kid looked up at Ye Xingbei, his face full of trust and admiration. Seeing the faith and adoration in her son¡¯s eyes, Ye Xingbei felt a pang in her heart. Ever since she introduced her son to a surrogate father, she hadn¡¯t seen him look at her with such eyes for a long time. Ever since her son got that stepdad, such looks of trust and admiration had shifted mainly to Gu Junzhu! Feeling her son¡¯s trusting gaze, Ye Xingbei nodded unconsciously. The doctor assisting the old man heard this and quickly told the middle-aged man supporting the old man: ¡°Master Xiang, quickly, ask them if they have any asthma medicine!¡± The older patient¡¯s health was not good, but he didn¡¯t have asthma. Even though they came prepared with a variety of drugs for heart problems, high blood pressure, and emergency treatments, they did not bring any asthma medication. Asthma is not amon ailment for the elderly, so who would have known the old man would suddenly have an asthma attack? Desperate, Xiang Jiechao quickly got up and walked toward Ye Xingbei and her son. When his gaze fell on Ye Xingbei, he was taken aback. When he saw Lingyue, who was holding hands with Ye Xingbei, his face changed dramatically. He heard a buzzing in his ears and felt his blood running cold. Why¡ why would they suddenly appear here? Did they find out something? No! He absolutely cannot allow this bastard to meet with the elder! He cannot! With blood rushing to his head and his mind in chaos, At that moment, he had only one thought¡ he must not let his father meet Lingyue. He cannot! He rushed forward, his face livid as he shouted at Ye Xingbei: ¡°Is this a ce where you cane? Leave now!¡± Ye Xingbei was confused and responded, ¡°This is a mountain with no owners, whichw says we can¡¯te here?¡± Xiang Jiechao, his face pale with anger, shouted back at the bodyguards: ¡°What are you guys doing? Get these people out of here! With the old man in his current condition, how can we let strangers get so close?¡± The bodyguards of Eldest Xiang were taken aback, looking at each other in confusion. Chapter 280 - 281: Give me back my medicine, and I will leave immediately! Chapter 281: Give me back my medicine, and I will leave immediately! Trantor: 549690339 They had clearly heard Dr. Lo instruct the eldest son to ask if these people had any asthma medicine on them. But now, without even inquiring, he was having them sent away. Wasn¡¯t that a bit hasty? Upon hearing Xiang Jiechao¡¯s reprimand, Dr. Lo frowned slightly. As he continued administering first aid to the elderly man, he gave an order to his disciple: ¡°Xiao Xu, go ask if they have any asthma medicine.¡± The elderly man¡¯s condition was extremely critical; without appropriate medication, he might even lose his life. If the old man¡¯s life were to end here, none of the people present would be able to walk away unscathed. Xu Xu rushed to his feet and hurried over to Ye Xingbei and the two children. ¡°Excuse me¡±, he asked anxiously, ¡°do you have any asthma medication on you?¡± Before Ye Xingbei could respond, Xiao Shumiao nodded, speaking up first: ¡°Of course! Whenever I go out, my mom always makes sure that I carry medicine with me! My mom is the best!¡± The child tilted his head up, ring at Ye Xingbei with glee, full of pride in his eyes. His mom was the absolute best! In the past whenever he had an attack, no matter where it urred, she was always quick to produce the necessary medicine just like Doraemon. This old man¡¯s family was so silly, with so many people, not a single one of them had an asthma inhaler! Overjoyed, Xu Xu pleaded with Ye Xingbei. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to impose, but the patient¡¯s situation is dire, could we borrow your inhaler for a bit?¡± Ye Xingbei only hesitated for a moment before removing a backup inhaler from her pocket and handing it over to Xu Xu. Although Xiao Shumiao hadn¡¯t had an attack for quite some time, Ye Xingbei always made sure to carry an asthma inhaler. When going out for an outing, preparation was a priority, she kept the inhaler safely tucked into her pocket. She handed over the inhaler to Xu Xu, who received it with a word of gratitude. He rushed back over to Dr. Lo to hand him the inhaler. Dr. Lo quickly examined the inhaler, confirmed it was the correct medication, and promptly administered it to the elderly man through his nostrils. The consequences of not promptly administering treatment to an asthmatic patient could be fatal. However, with appropriate treatment, symptoms can usually be quickly mitigated. Within five minutes of administering the medication, the old man¡¯sbored breathing began to slow down, bing more and more regr. His pale face also gradually recovered some color. Relief washed over Dr. Lo¡¯s face, as he couldn¡¯t help butplement, ¡°What a fantastic drug!¡± Xiang Jiechao, seeing his father¡¯s skin regaining a healthy color despite his eyes still being closed, was really concerned, fearing his father would wake up and see Lingyue. He obstructed Ye Xingbei¡¯s view of his father, and coldly told her with a straight face: ¡°This is not a ce for you. You can leave now!¡± Ye Xingbei was taken aback, thinking how this man looked decent enough but was really unreasonable. She had done them a huge favor and wasn¡¯t expecting any reward. A thank you would have been nice, right? Instead, this man in front of her didn¡¯t even say thank you nor crack a smile, showing an air of superiority, as if he felt himself too important to engage in conversation with meremoners. You are high and mighty, you don¡¯t deal with ordinary mortals, fine! But then you should not have used my medicine! Ye Xingbei muttered a fewints under her breath. But these people were clearly no ordinary folk. The few burly men seemed experienced, even carrying guns with them, their posture exuding a resolute and robust demeanor. Protected by armed bodyguards, that elderly man must be no ordinary person. She should really not invite any troubles. She nodded at Xiang Jiechao and extended her hand: ¡°Give me back my inhaler and I will leave right away!¡± Chapter 281 - 282: If you dont roll, Ill kill you! Chapter 282: If you don¡¯t roll, I¡¯ll kill you! Trantor: 549690339 Xiang Jiechao frowned, ordering his men, ¡°Give her the medicine.¡± His subordinate quickly ran to Dr. Lo to ask for the medicine. Dr. Lo clutched the medicine tightly, not looking up as he said, ¡°Eldest Xiang is still in critical condition, the medicine can¡¯t be returned yet.¡± Xiang Jiechao¡¯s man had to run back and ry Dr. Lo¡¯s words verbatim. Xiang Jiechao¡¯s brow furrowed even more tightly. He pursed his lips, looking at Ye Xingbei and said, ¡°We still need the medicine. Leave your contact information. Once we¡¯re done with it, I¡¯ll personally return it to you. There will be a hefty reward!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Ye Xingbei refused outright, ¡°My son has asthma, he can¡¯t be without his medicine. I must take the medicine with me!¡± ¡°Why are you so talkative?¡± An impatient young girl who had been kneeling beside the old man caring for him, stood up and strode towards Ye Xingbei, ¡°It¡¯s just a stick of medicine, right? Name your price, we¡¯ll pay it!¡± Ye Xingbei frowned, ¡°It¡¯s not about the money, but my son also has asthma. I always carry his medicine with me, never leaving it behind. I¡¯ll leave when you return my medicine. Want me to leave? Sure, return the medicine to me now!¡± ¡°What are you shouting about?¡± The young girl, losing patience, raised her eyebrows in rebuke, ¡°Do you know who my grandfather is? It¡¯s an honor for my grandfather to be using your medicine! Now get out of here, and once my grandfather recovers, you¡¯ll be rewarded! Even if you¡¯re greedy, there¡¯s a limit. Don¡¯t make such an unsightly spectacle of yourself!¡± The young girl was Shao Bingyi, the only daughter of Senior Master Xiang¡¯s youngest daughter. Spoiled since birth, she was used to seeing people grovel in front of her grandfather and assumed that Ye Xingbei was being a leech, here hoping to get a reward from her grandfather. Ye Xingbei was stunned again at this, looking at Shao Bingyi with astonishment, thinking, what kind of people has she run into? Not only did they use her medicine without returning it, but they also called her greedy? Pretty young woman, but it seems her head is filled with sewage instead of brains. Ye Xingbei was silent for a moment, and then frowned, ¡°No matter what you say, I¡¯m not leaving without the medicine.¡± In the wilderness, it¡¯s impossible to predict what might happen next. If she doesn¡¯t get the medicine back, what if her son, Xiao Shu, has an asthma attack as soon as she leaves? She absolutely will not allow such a thing to happen! Seeing Ye Xingbei stubbornly refusing to leave, Shao Bingyi furiously reached for a gun from a guard¡¯s holster beside her, pointed it at Ye Xingbei, and said, ¡°Are you leaving or not? If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Shao Bingyi knew her grandfather was of a special status; even if she shot someone dead now, as long as she imed the person intended harm to her grandfather, she wouldn¡¯t be held responsible. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t really n to shoot and kill. She pulled the gun out to intimidate the young woman across from her who seemed to be even prettier than her. A friend in the same trade is a rival. Every pretty girl in the world is in the same trade, and they¡¯re all rivals too. Shao Bingyi was always proud of her beauty, but today she unexpectedly encountered a girl in the wilderness who was even prettier than her, and she felt a surge of jealousy. Standing on a rock, she pointed the gun at Ye Xingbei from her high vantage point. In her eyes, her gun-drawing motion seemed particrly heroic and superior. She loved the feeling of treading others underfoot and holding power over life and death. Chapter 282 - 283: Dad, Come Quick! Chapter 283: Dad, Come Quick! Trantor: 549690339 She gazed at Ye Xingbei haughtily, seeing him as an ant beneath her feet. So what if he¡¯s handsome? His background can¡¯tpete with hers, his bloodline can¡¯t rival her nobility. Even if he is handsome, he¡¯s still a maid pretending to be ady, with dreams higher than the sky but a life as fragile as paper! Seeing the gun in Shao Bingyi¡¯s hand, Ye Xingbei¡¯s face turned pale with anger. She kindly offered her son¡¯s medicine to save people, but in return, not only did they not repay her, but they also insulted her and pointed a gun at her! Everyone says Beijing is orderly and safe under the Emperor¡¯s rule. What a joke! This ce doesn¡¯t feel like a city beneath the heavens; it¡¯s more like a den of robbers! The moment Xueno saw Shao Bingyi draw her gun, he swiftly shielded Ye Xingbei and the two children behind him. His sharp, ck eyes fixed vigntly on Shao Bingyi. A professional reveals themselves when they make a move. His swift movement, which appeared casual but was indeed tactically advantageous, alerted the guards protecting Senior Master Xiang. He was a top-ss expert. The guards instantly became highly alert. They secretly wondered ¨C ¨C were these people disguised assassins targeting Eldest Xiang? Two beautiful and well-dressed children, harmless as they appeared, were nothing more than smoke screens designed to lower their guard. They had heard of many such instances. Many people had lost their lives not to seasoned warriors but seemingly harmless women and children. The only reason for this was that these women and children appeared innocuous, causing their guard to drop. Even children from certain countries are more ruthless than adults, killing without blinking an eye. With this in mind, the Deputy Security Officer gave a look to his subordinates. Four more guards drew their guns, took strategically advantageous positions, and aimed at Xueno, Ye Xingbei, and the two children. Seeing them target the kids and point their guns so low, clearly aiming at her son and Lingyue¡¯s heads, Ye Xingbei trembled with fury. She pulled both children behind her, fearing any idental discharge might hurt them. Lingyue, however, would not have it and freed himself from Ye Xingbei¡¯s grip. He ran in front of her and spread his arms out, blocking Ye Xingbei from view, ring defiantly at the armed guards. Ye Xingbei felt a tug at her heart, pulling him back behind her, ¡°Xiao Yue, be a good boy. Hide behind Auntie and stay there.¡± She shielded the children with her body, turned to Xiang Jiechao, frowning, ¡°What on earth do you want? The medicine is mine. I lent it to you to do a good deed. How dare you seize my medicine and point a gun at me? Are you bandits?¡± Seeing her unwavering courage in front of a gun, Xiang Jiechao grew more irritated. He needed Ye Xingbei to leave with her bastard child immediately. His father must not see that little bastard once he recovers! If his father recognizes that little bastard as his grandson, Xiang Jiechao will lose his ce in the Xiang family! Frustrated, he snatched a gun from a guard, pointed it at Ye Xingbei¡¯s head, ¡°Thanks for the medicine, but my father holds a special status. Strangers are prohibited around him. It¡¯s a rule! You all should leave immediately. We will reward you handsomelyter. Otherwise¡ ¡± He gritted his teeth, lowered the gun, and fired a shot at the ground near Ye Xingbei¡¯s feet. ¡°Mommy!¡± Xiao Shumiao cried out, breaking free from Ye Xingbei¡¯s grip to run out. Terrified, he hugged Ye Xingbei tightly. Tears poured down his face as he sobbed hysterically, ¡°Daddy! Daddy,e quickly! The badman is shooting at mommy! Daddy!¡± Chapter 283 - 284: Fifth Lord of Gu Chapter 284: Fifth Lord of Gu Trantor: 549690339 Dad? Xiang Jiechao jerked in surprise, his already pallid face going a few shades paler. After parting with Xu Yai that day, he had personally investigated Gu Junzhu, Ye Xingbei, and Lingyue. But in fear of arousing suspicion from Gu Junzhu¡¯s associates, he had to keep his inquiries discreet, which yielded few results. All he could find out was that Gu Junzhu hade to Beijing bringing along Ye Xingbei and the two children, and since then, they had been residing in the Xie Family manor. As for the rtionship between Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei, between Ye Xingbei and the Xie Family, and between these two and the children, he could find out nothing at all. Gu Junzhu had done an excellent job of maintaining secrecy. Moreover, with the guilt deep in his heart and the fear that his father might discover some clue and link it to Lingyue¡¯s secret, he could only investigate covertly on his own, without enlisting anybody else¡¯s help, which further limited the extent of the information he could gather. When Lingyue suddenly appeared, he was taken aback. All he wanted was for Lingyue to disappear from his father¡¯s side quickly without being noticed. He forgot that if Ye Xingbei and the children were present, then Gu Junzhu could also be in the vicinity! What should he do if Gu Junzhu shows up? For a moment, he felt like he had been plunged into an icy cave, his body turning cold and his limbs stiffening. Ye Xingbei quickly yanked the two children behind her. With one hand, she held onto her son and Lingyue¡¯s hand, forcing them to stay hidden behind her while she pulled out her phone with the other hand. Her delicate fingers slid across the phone screen, hovering indecisively over ¡°Brother¡± and ¡°Pig¡± as she was unsure who to call. Before she could dial the number, the sound of rushed footsteps echoed from behind. A group of more than a dozen people surged out of the woods. Ye Xingbei turned her head to see who wasing and her expression immediately brightened. The bodyguards of Senior Master Xiang, however, treated the situation as if it were a major threat. They all pulled out their guns, forming a protective circle around the Senior Master Xiang, training their guns at the approaching party. The neers drew closer. The deputy head of the bodyguards recognized them and sighed in relief. He ordered his men, ¡°Lower your guns.¡± The approaching men were none other than Gu Junzhu, Xie Yunlin, and Xie Jinfei. Senior Master Xiang was a loyal subordinate of Senior Gu, while Senior Madame Xie Xie and Senior Master Xiang were oldrades. The deputy head of the bodyguards, who had served with Senior Master Xiang for over two decades, recognized both Gu Junzhu, Xie Yunlin, and Xie Jinfei. Gu Junzhu, Xie Yunlin, and Xie Jinfei soon rushed to Ye Xingbei¡¯s side. Xiao Shumiao grabbed Ye Xingbei¡¯s hand, threw herself into Gu Junzhu¡¯s arms, and burst into tears. ¡°Daddy, a bad man tried to shoot Mommy with a gun,¡± she sobbed, her little face flushed red. They all got a shock and quickly scanned Ye Xingbei up and down to check if she had been hurt. Gun ownership is legal in our country, so Ye Xingbei was familiar with firearms and ammunition and was not excessively afraid. Before returning to the country, she had meticulously studied domesticws. Using a gun to kill was a serious crime domestically, and nobody dared tomit murder unless absolutely necessary. She could tell that the men pointing guns at her were trying to intimidate rather than kill. She was only worried about an idental discharge harming the two children. Otherwise, she was not overly frightened. What dominated her feelings was rage. She held her son in her arms, patting andforting him. Her pretty face was tight, the sweet and melodious voice filled with heavy sarcasm. ¡°Fifth Lord of Gu, Brother, Second Brother, didn¡¯t you say thatw and order was excellent under the sun of the heavens? So, anyone can just fire a gun now? Is this considered ¡®excellentw and order¡¯?¡± Gu Junzhu bent over to scoop the small child into his arms, his hand rubbing the boy¡¯s back. His gaze turned towards Xiang Jiechao, ¡°Brother Xiang, what¡¯s going on? What heinous crime has my wifemitted that has forced you to personally take up arms against her?¡± Chapter 284 - 285: What Else Do You Want? Chapter 285: What Else Do You Want? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°They¡¯re bad people!¡± Before Xiang Jiechao could speak, the little guy tearfully used, ¡°Grandpa is sick, the teacher said kids should help others, Xiao Shu let mom give Xiao Shu¡¯s medicine to Grandpa, they¡ they didn¡¯t return Xiao Shu¡¯s medicine, they even shot mom with a gun! They¡¯re bad people! Waaaaah!¡± Xiao Shumiao was terrified by the gunshot that struck near her mom¡¯s feet, she clung to Gu Junzhu¡¯s neck, sobbing uncontrobly. Lingyue stood in front of Xiao Shumiao, his dark, beautiful eyes were fixed on the people opposite him, a raging fire of anger burned within. That intense, fierce re didn¡¯t belong to a child of few years, rather it was like a defiant young wolf, poised to strike, ready to devour. The sight of his gaze filled the guards with shame and fear. They didn¡¯t know the child¡¯s background, but he was so young and yet his eyes were so fierce, what would he be like when he grows up? After listening to Xiao Shumiao¡¯s intermittent story, Gu Junzhu looked at Xiang Jiechao, his lips curling up ever so slightly, ¡°Brother Xiang, you¡¯re quite intimidating! My wife and son kindly wanted to lend you their medicine to treat Uncle Xiang, and you actually shot at my wife! Just a few days ago, I was wondering how Brother Xiang could raise a daughter like Xiang Bingzhi who¡¯s as cruel and heartless as a beast, now I¡¯ve finally figured it out. The beam is crooked because its support is crooked!¡± Xiang Jiechao¡¯s face turned an instant pale. First he insulted his daughter as cruel and heartless as a beast. Then he said, the beam is crooked because its support is crooked. Wasn¡¯t that just a roundabout way of calling him a heartless, cruel beast too? Even though he and Gu Junzhu were of the same generation, he was twenty years older. Being called a beast by a young man in his twenties in front of everyone, Xiang Jiechao was so shamed he felt like digging a hole and hiding in it. Right now, he really despised Gu Junzhu. If it weren¡¯t for Gu Junzhu, his daughter would still be all right now. How could she have ended up in prison? He just wanted to blow Gu Junzhu¡¯s brains out with a single shot. But he didn¡¯t dare. Gu Junzhu didn¡¯te alone. He had the Xie brothers at his side, not to mention the dozen or so bodyguards watching intently. Never mind whether he had the ability to blow Gu Junzhu¡¯s brains out, even if he did, he still wouldn¡¯t dare. If he dared to kill Gu Junzhu, the men of the Gu family would tear him apart. He was so angry he saw ck before his eyes, yet he feared Gu Junzhu¡¯s capabilities, so he forced a smile and tried to sound as gentle as possible, ¡°Xiao Zhu, is this your wife? It¡¯s all a misunderstanding! I didn¡¯t know her, I thought she was just an ordinary passerby. Just now, Uncle Xiang suddenly had an asthma attack, it was an emergency, I acted impulsively, Brother Xiang wants to apologize to you and your wife, please don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯ll definitely prepare a big gift and personally visit your home to express my thanks and apologies!¡± ¡°Bad person!¡± Before Gu Junzhu could respond, the little guy turned his head towards him from Gu Junzhu¡¯s arms, his voice still full of tears, ¡°Hypocrite! Big bad guy!¡± Gu Junzhu patted the child¡¯s bottom, a smirk ying across his lips, ¡°Brother Xiang, see? Even our five-year-old recognizes the hypocrisy in your words! You still need more practice in lying! Keep working on it!¡± Xiang Jiechao could no longer maintain his smile. His face darkened, ¡°Gu Junzhu, I¡¯ve already exined everything clearly, I didn¡¯t know your wife¡¯s identity when you were not here!¡± ¡°I suspected your wife was the assassin who wanted to kill my father. I was too nervous about my father¡¯s safety, I just wanted your wife to leave. When she refused, I fired a warning shot!¡± ¡°You¡¯re Uncle Gu¡¯s son, you should know that people like my father and Uncle Gu need to be extremely vignt in their protection, they can¡¯t be negligent!¡± ¡°I know I was too nervous about my father¡¯s safety, I wronged your wife, I¡¯m willing to apologize, and I¡¯m also willing to thank you handsomely, what else do you want?¡± Chapter 285 - 286: The Old Retreats, The New Takes Over Chapter 286: The Old Retreats, The New Takes Over Trantor: 549690339 Gu Junzhu sneered, ¡°Brother Xiang, I¡¯m truly curious, how could Uncle Xiang, who is upright and aboveboard his whole life, give birth to a son like you?¡± ¡°Look at all these beautiful and righteous words you¡¯re saying, they sound very dignified! But what I don¡¯t understand is, if you suspect my wife is an assassin, out to assassinate Uncle Xiang, then why would you let him take the medicine brought by my wife?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the medicine is poison, that it could poison Uncle Xiang to death?¡± The anger on Xiang Jiechao¡¯s face froze for a moment, before he said: ¡°Dr. Lo has checked the medicine, there is no problem.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Junzhu nced at Dr. Lo, with a smirk, ¡°Dr. Lo is sopetent, why didn¡¯t he save Uncle Xiang himself? Why did he use the medicine brought by my wife?¡± Xiang Jiechao was at a loss for words, unsure of how to defend himself. Shao Bingyi, who had been silent all along, looked at Gu Junzhu and suddenly spoke in a cutesy tone: ¡°Fifth Brother, please don¡¯t pressure my uncle any longer, he¡¯s so worried about my grandfather that he acted hastily and fired that shot! Also, my uncle and I had no idea that you were married, how would we know you have a wife?¡± As she spoke, she nced at Ye Xingbei, hardly concealing her jealousy. She used to think that this girl had the temperament of a young miss but the fate of a handmaid, full of ambition but destined to ruin. Now she realized that this girl was not only gorgeous, but also incredibly lucky to be involved with the Fifth Lord of Gu. But Shao Bingyi refused to believe that Ye Xingbei was Gu Junzhu¡¯s rightfully wedded wife. After all, if the Gu Family were to wee a daughter-inw, they would certainly host a grand celebration, brimming with high-ranking guests and celebrities. Her grandfather would definitely receive an invitation. But they hadn¡¯t heard a thing, which proved that this so-called ¡°wife¡± was just a temporary figure. Just like the most notorious second-generation rich in the country, who changed girlfriends every two or three months. Every time he dated someone, they would appear sweet and in love, making onlookers believe that it was true love, that they were destined for each other. Each of his girlfriends also thought that they were unique, irresistible and unlike his previous women, that they were the ones who could make this yboy settle down and enter wedded bliss. But a few monthster, the old girlfriend would exit, and a new one would take her ce. The rich second generation started dating in his teens and frequently changed partners. Now, more than a decade has passed, and the so-called ¡°final woman¡± has yet to appear. Shao Bingyi didn¡¯t believe that this woman before her, would be Gu Junzhu¡¯s ¡°final woman¡±. Seeing her malicious gaze, Xiao Shumiao¡¯s eyes went wide as she tried to look fierce and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bully Mom! You¡¯re also bad! You scolded Mom, and you even pointed a gun at Mom¡¯ s head!¡± Shao Bingyi¡¯s face changed, and the charming smile she deliberately put on in front of Gu Junzhu nearly shattered. Gu Junzhu looked at her, the corner of his lips raised in a smirk, ¡°Miss Shao, are you so devoted to your sister Xiang Bingzhi that you think she¡¯s lonely in jail and want to apany her?¡± ¡°No, no, no¡¡± Shao Bingyi¡¯s face drained of color, she retreated a few steps back, stuttering, ¡°Fif¡Fifth Brother, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding! I didn¡¯t know she was your wife, I¡ I only did it to protect my grandfather¡¯s safety¡¡± Under Gu Junzhu¡¯s mocking gaze, her voice trembled so much that she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. Just when Xiang Jiechao and Shao Bingyi were feeling utterly embarrassed and ufortable under Gu Junzhu¡¯s merciless teasing, a weary, ancient voice came from behind the huge rock beside them, ¡°Xiao Zhu,e here.¡± Chapter 286 - 287: Scram! Chapter 287: Scram! Trantor: 549690339 Gu Junzhu looked over in the direction of the voice. At some point, Senior Master Xiang had returned to normal, sitting weakly and tiredly next to the boulder. Gu Junzhu smiled at him, leisurely carrying Xiao Shumiao over, and calmly said, ¡°Uncle Xiang, you owe my son a lot today!¡± ¡°The medicine you used was prepared by my wife for my son; if it hadn¡¯t been for my son¡¯s medicine, perhaps you would be remembered in the history books today!¡± ¡°But my wife and son didn¡¯t have your luck. Just to save your life, my wife and son were hounded by your son and granddaughter. Look, my son¡¯s eyes are swollen from crying!¡± Senior Master Xiang held back a smile. His old face revealed a sense of unspeakable sorrow. He spoke to Dr. Lo, who was looking after him, ¡°Lo, help me stand.¡± Dr. Lo hesitated: ¡°Eldest Xiang, you need to rest right now.¡± Senior Master Xiang frowned and repeated, ¡°Help me stand!¡± His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was filled with an unyielding authority. Dr. Lo had no choice but to assist him with his apprentice, helping him to stand up from the ground. Xiang Jiechao and Shao Bingyi hurried over to help, but he pushed them away, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Xiang Jiechao was so scared that he shuddered, involuntarily ncing at Lingyue, his face filled with shock. Publicly berated by Senior Master Xiang, Shao Bingyi felt both shame and embarrassment, her eyes reddening in humiliation. With the help of Dr Lo and Xu Xu, Senior Master Xiang shakily stood up and staggered forward a few steps. He nced at Ye Xingbei and then at the two children, and suddenly bowed deeply to them, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Senior Xiang!¡± Shocked cries rang out one after the other. At Senior Xiang¡¯s status, there was no one in the world who could make him bow his waist. Yet, at this moment, he was bowing deeply to a twenty-one-year-old girl and two young children. Ye Xingbei was taken aback, she hurriedly went to help: ¡°Please get up, we can¡¯t ept this!¡± Although she did not know who Senior Xiang was, after hearing their conversation, she guessed who this old man was. This was Xiang Mingcheng, a true meritorious elder, a man of great achievement for the country! People like this, Ye Xingbei has always respected and admired. To have such an elderly man bowed to her as an apology, wouldn¡¯t that be shortening her life? Seeing Senior Xiang like this, Gu Junzhu¡¯s eyes dimmed, let out a silent sigh, turned around with Xiao Shumiao in his arm and put him into Xie Yunlin¡¯s embrace. He also stepped forward and forcibly helped Senior Xiang stand, ¡°Uncle Xiang, what are you doing? If my dad finds out, wouldn¡¯t he skin me alive? Aren¡¯t you harming me?¡± Supported by the others, Senior Master Xiang sat down again on the boulder, giving a bitter smile, ¡°How could your dad bear to skin you? If I had a son like you, even if I died now, I could do it with a smile.¡± Xiang Jiechao reflexively called out, ¡°Dad¡¡± ¡°Quiet!¡± Senior Master Xiang, looking tired, closed his eyes, lifted his hand and pointed to the distance: ¡°Go! Go back home right now, don¡¯te out without my orders!¡± Xiang Jiechao instantly became pale and trembled, ¡°Dad¡¡± ¡°Go!¡± Senior Master Xiang roared, ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a third time!¡± He was so angry that his chest was heaving sharply, breathing heavily. Dr. Lo quickly called Xu Xu to help him and have him lean against the boulder, saying to the still dazed Xiang Jiechao: ¡°Young Master Xiang, you should go back. Let Senior Xiang cool down, his current state should not be agitated.¡± Chapter 287 - 288: We Cant Let That Bastard Live in This World Anymore Chapter 288: We Can¡¯t Let That Bastard Live in This World Anymore Trantor: 549690339 Xiang Jiechao, fearful that Gu Junzhu would notice something unusual, mustered all his strength to control himself, not daring to nce at Lingyue again. Fear rose from the depths of his soul, causing his entire body to tremble. He resented Xu Yai for revealing the family secret to him. If it hadn¡¯t have been for Xu Yai, who divulged a long-hidden secret, he would still be unaware that he wasn¡¯t his father¡¯s biological son. Nor would he know that Lingyue was the illegitimate child born from his father¡¯s legitimate daughter. He had initially been able to face Ye Xingbei and Lingyue boldly, portraying a perfect gentleman. But now that he fears his father discovering Lingyue¡¯s background, he lost hisposure, bing the subject of Gu Junzhu¡¯s mockery, and harshly rejected by his father. He refused to let things end like this. If he left now, what if his father uncovered the secret about Lingyue¡¯s origins? He had no wish to be the son of the Xu Family or to lose his status as the heir to the Xiang Family! His face turned deathly pale, looking as if his feet were nailed to the ground, unable to move. Nearly everyone aware of Senior Master Xiang knew that Xiang Jiechao was his most beloved child. It was the first time that Shao Bingyi had seen Senior Master Xiang reprimand her uncle since she was young. She felt a secret, guilty joy inside. Xiang Bingzhi was in jail. Jii Haomiao was detained. Only she and Jii Yanmiao were left in the third generation of the Xiang Family. Jii Yanmiao was a fool, no match for her. As long as she behaved well, perhaps the title of the Xiang Family heir could fall to her. She suppressed the joy in her heart, feigning worry, she approached Xiang Jiechao and mildly pushed him, ¡°Uncle, maybe you should leave first. I¡¯ll take care of grandfather. If you upset him too much, you¡¯ll end up regretting it.¡± ¡°You, too, get out!¡± Senior Master Xiang suddenly looked up, his eagle-like eyes fixed on her, ¡°Both of you, leave together!¡± Feeling embarrassed as her secret joy retreated like a receding tide, a disgruntled Shao Bingyi eximed, ¡°Grandfather!¡± Senior Master Xiang, catching his breath from anger, instructed the security officer, ¡°Escort both of them off the premises. Without my permission, don¡¯t let them back!¡± Senior Master Xiang¡¯s security officers were professional, well-trained, and obeyed orders without question. They didn¡¯t care who they were dealing with; as long as Senior Master Xiang gave the word, even if the sky were to fall, they would carry out the order unconditionally. The deputy security officer signaled, and immediately, four security officers approached Xiang Jiechao and Shao Bingyi and respectfully said: ¡°Young Master, Miss, please.¡± Shao Bingyi stamped her foot and ran off with resentment. Helplessly, Xiang Jiechao had toply and leave with the security officers. Despite the mild temperature at the foot of the mountain, his body felt like it was encased in frost, leaving him shivering from the cold. If the heavens were just and kept his secret safe, he was determined to find a way to eliminate Lingyue. The illegitimate child could not be allowed to live any longer. As long as the child existed, there was a chance his true identity could be discovered. Only when the illegitimate child was dead could he remain as Senior Master Xiang¡¯s rightful son for life¡ Under the watchful eyes of the security officers, Xiang Jiechao and Shao Bingyi got in the car and left. The car quickly disappeared from view, Senior Master Xiang who had been sitting straight-backed suddenly seemed to lose all his strength, copsing. Dr. Lo was shocked, eximing, ¡°Senior Master Xiang!¡± He quickly went to check on him. Chapter 288 - 289:1 Understand Chapter 289:1 Understand Trantor: 549690339 Senior Master Xiang closed his eyes and waved his hand. Tears slipped down his cheeks, his expression was sorrowful, and his voice choked, ¡°I have failed Jiechao¡¯s mother¡ She gave her life to give birth to my son, I failed to educate him properly, did not teach our granddaughter well¡¡± Years ago, during the earthquake in Jiang City, he was assigned by his superiors to go there for disaster relief. At that time, his wife was the director of Obstetrics and had been pregnant for over seven months. The hospital where his wife worked was also required to rush to Jiang City to aid in disaster relief. His wife told him that she was not feeling well and her hospital director also advised against her participating in the disaster relief efforts due to her pregnancy. But he did not concur. He told his wife that as his wife, she should lead by example. Everyone knew disaster relief was dangerous. If the wife of the leader didn¡¯t go to the frontline, what would people say? Pregnant women in rural areas still work in the fields until they give birth, his wife had more than two months to go before delivery, why couldn¡¯t she work? His wife had always been obedient and submissive to him, she immediately applied to her Director and went with him to Jiang City for disaster relief. He did not expect that, in Jiang City, his wife would give birth prematurely due to exhaustion. The child weighed only a bit over a pound and a half and nearly didn¡¯t survive. His wife had massive bleeding after childbirth. The medical conditions were poor, and she almost lost her life. They barely managed to save her life, but she contracted a long term illness and died afternguishing on a sickbed for several years. He and his wife were childhood sweethearts, soulmates made for each other. He loved his wife deeply. After his wife passed away, he was devastated. Had he not insisted on his wife joining the disaster relief work in Jiang City, she wouldn¡¯t have given birth prematurely or died young. He killed the wife he loved the most. After his wife¡¯s death, he had no intention of remarrying. He just wanted to devote himself to raising his only son, Pingan. However, during one mission, he was severely wounded and hospitalized. Just when he was about to be discharged from the hospital after recovering, he was trapped in a scheme by a nurse¡¯s family, and the two ended up in bed together. If he had been schemed by the nurse, he could have shot her dead. He deeply loved his wife, and had nned to staymitted to her for a lifetime. However, the nurse was also a victim of her family¡¯s scheme. In those times, a woman without her purity only had a dead end. If he didn¡¯t marry that nurse, she could only choose death. Seeing the nurse crying miserably, his heart softened, and he agreed to marry her. Since he married her, even without love, he had to fulfill his duty as a husband. That nurse subsequently bore him two daughters. He had one son and two daughters, a granddaughter, a grandson, and two granddaughters. Looking at them now, they had all gone astray. None of them seeded. Thinking of his deceased wife, the future of the Xiang Family, he felt sorrow creeping in, unable to suppress it. He lost hisposure in front of these younger generations, which was Gu Junzhu and the others. Tears slid down his face; feeling it, he quickly turned his head, wiped his tears, clenched his jaws, refusing to show any signs of weakness. He was already at such an old age, crying in front of the younger generation, he was indeed regressing. If the other old fellows found out in the future, they wouldugh him to death. He forcibly suppressed his internal sorrow, opened his eyes, and gave Gu Junzhu a weak smile, ¡°Xiao Zhu, Yunlin, Xiao Fei, your Uncle Xiang has lost his temper, making a fool of himself in front of you youngsters.¡± Gu Junzhu chuckled and shook his head, ¡°I understand.¡± Chapter 289 - 290: Not Only Stupid, but Also Malicious Chapter 290: Not Only Stupid, but Also Malicious Trantor: 549690339 His father had spent his entire life on the battlefield, as tough as iron and steel. When his siblings passed away, he saw his father grind his teeth till they bled, the corners of his eyes nearly bursting open, yet unable to hold back the tears streaming down his face. Children are the most vulnerable parts of a parent¡¯s heart. When a disaster falls upon a child, it is far more painful for the parents than if the disaster were to fall upon themselves, wishing they could take their ce. Senior Master Xiang chuckled self-deprecatingly, ¡°I have always considered myself a great hero, yet unable to properly guide my children. Despite having many descendants in the Xiang Family, nonepare to the single child of your father.¡± Reflecting on the conduct of his son and grandchildren today,paring them to Xiang Bingzhi and Ji Haomiao, he felt a sense of mncholy and resignation. If Senior Gu and Senior Xie were gone, with Gu Junzhu, Xie Yunlin, and Xie Jinfei alive, the Gu and Xie families could at least thrive for a few decades. As for the Xiang Family, it would crumble once he was gone. His wife had given him one son, that was his destiny. He had tried his utmost to love and educate him, but for some reason, his son¡¯s temperament was neither like his nor like his wife¡¯s. Both he and his wife were intelligent and quick learners, whether they had to learn something new orprehend a concept, they could do it quickly. Yet, his son was extremely dull, incapable of achieving anything no matter how hard he tried to guide him. He had initially thought that even if his son didn¡¯t work out, he could ce his hopes on his granddaughter, Xiang Bingzhi. However, not only was Xiang Bingzhi insipid, but vicious as well. He knew that he had done grave wrongs in his life, although he had also saved many people. If there indeed was retribution, why couldn¡¯t it be on him instead of his wife and descendants? Despite Gu Junzhu¡¯s sharp wit, he didn¡¯t know how to console Senior Master Xiang at this moment. Due to the matter with Xiang Bingzhi, he intimately understood the inner workings of the Xiang family. No one knew better than him; what Senior Master Xiang said was all true. The old man had one son and two daughters, one granddaughter, two granddaughters-inw along with a grandson-inw, all of whom were wicked hearted. Even if they weren¡¯t heinous viins, they were selfish, narrow-minded, looking out for their interests. Not one of them was capable of achieving greatness. He couldn¡¯tprehend how Senior Master Xiang, a paragon among men, could give rise to such a brood of good-for-nothings. After a suffocating silence, Senior Master Xiang waved his hand andughed it off. ¡°Let¡¯s forget these unhappy matters. I admire these two youngsters. They are kind-hearted, intelligent, tenacious, virtuous, and courageous; promising young sprouts.¡± Just now, despite his asthma rendering him speechless, his mind was very clear. He had clearly heard and seen all the actions of Xiang Jiechao as well as the responses of Ye Xingbei and the two children. The little girl wasmendable for her courage, unafraid in the face of danger. She was protective, shielding the two children with her own body in the face of a gun, with clear and bright eyes, and she was also beautiful. The elder boy was like a young wolf, ruthlessly brave despite his tender age. Even though he was small himself, he attempted to use his meek frame to protect the little girl and the even smaller child. Although somewhat unruly, he showed his good nature by willingly taking the lead in times of crisis. The youngest one, who looked like he was only three or four years old, was cute as a button and clearly intelligent. The tiny boy spoke clearly and coherently; his dewy big eyes welled with tears, his long eyshes trembling, making people¡¯s hearts melt with his adorableness. Chapter 290 - 291: Love at first sight Chapter 291: Love at first sight Trantor: 549690339 He observed the two children for a while, growing more fond of them by the minute, and beckoned, ¡°Come over here, let grandpa have a good look at you.¡± Xiao Shumiao tilted her little head to look at Gu Junzhu. Lingyue¡¯s small mouth tightened, remaining motionless. Gu Junzhu gave a nod to Xiao Shumiao. Xie Yunlin put Xiao Shumiao down on the ground. Xiao Shumiao took Lingyue¡¯s hand, and together, they walked over to Senior Master Xiang. Both children were exceedingly good-looking, with snow-white skin, fine features, and dazzling big eyes full of spirit, wless to the eye. Senior Master Xiang grew fonder as he observed, touching the older and then the younger one, he looked up at Gu Junzhu, ¡°Is the smaller one your son?¡± Gu Junzhu nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Senior Master Xiang replied with a smile, ¡°Your father is lucky, having a good son and now a good grandson as well.¡± Senior Master Xiang was a close friend of Senior Master Gu and among the few who knew the truth about Ye Xingbei and the child¡¯s origin, yet he held no prejudice. He knew this child believed he was the biological son of Gu Junzhu. This child was so sharp and clever, and supposedly a little genius with an exceptional IQ. He would undoubtedly be a remarkable person when he grew up. When Gu Junzhu had his own child, this child would surely make a good elder brother. He would only bring benefits, no harm. He looked at Xiao Shumiao¡¯s little face enviously, once again sighing at Senior Gu¡¯s good fortune. Then he looked at Lingyue, ¡°What about this child?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my son¡¯s ssmate,¡± Gu Junzhu introduced, ¡°His name is Lingyue. Shu was bullied by ssmates once, luckily, he stepped in to help. He¡¯s a good kid.¡± Senior Master Xiang smiled, also touched Lingyue¡¯s cheek, and cheerfully stated, ¡°To be so young and yet stand up to injustice, I was correct ¨C he¡¯s a good sprout.¡± Compared with the delicate Xiao Shumiao, Lingyue appealed more to his taste. His own son, Xiang Jiechao, was quite weak in character, indecisive in his actions, which resulted in moderate sess in his life. Although Lingyue looked only six or seven, he was tougher than Xiang Jiechao in his middle age. He admired the strong and fierce nature of this wolfling in Lingyue. If this child is smart, and with good nurturing, he will have unlimited prospects. The more he looked at him, the more he felt an affinity with this child. He suddenly realized that this child¡¯s eyes resembled his deceased wife¡¯s; the corners slightly upturned, colloquially known as ¡°peach blossom eyes¡±. It¡¯s often said that those with ¡°peach blossom eyes¡± attract romance. Regardless of male or female, people with ¡°peach blossom eyes¡± often exhibit a flirtatious demeanor, but his wife was a chaste, gentle woman. This child¡¯s temperament resembled his wife¡¯s. His wife was calm, giving people a serene impression. This child was cold,posed despite his tender age. With crystal clear eyes, it seemed like he could understand and see through everything. The more he looked, the fonder he became. Patting Lingyue¡¯s little head, he looked up at Gu Junzhu, ¡°Does this child have any family?¡± Gu Junzhu hesitated slightly before saying, ¡°This child¡¯s father is busy with work, lost his mother at an early age. Now he has a stepmother, a stepbrother, and a stepsister.¡± To gain the achievements that Senior Master Xiang has today, one would have to be the smartest of people. From Gu Junzhu¡¯s brief words, Senior Master Xiang inferred that this child¡¯s life at home wasn¡¯t so pleasant. Chapter 291 - 292: Dad Will Never Get Old, Dad Will Always Be Young! Chapter 292: Dad Will Never Get Old, Dad Will Always Be Young! Trantor: 549690339 He gently caressed Lingyue¡¯s little face. Looking at the child, he felt an inexplicable but intense sense of kinship and desire. He asked Gu Junzhu, ¡°Xiao Zhu, what do you think? If I were to ept this child as my god-grandson, would his parents agree?¡± Gu Junzhu was taken aback. Being acknowledged as a god-grandson by the venerable and respected Senior Master Xiang was a matter of great delight for any ordinary parent. Who wouldn¡¯t be pleased? But wasn¡¯t Senior Master Xiang¡¯s decision overly hasty? He chose his words carefully, ¡°Uncle Xiang, I fear Brother Xiang may not agree.¡± Senior Master Xiang chuckled self-deprecatingly. Stroking Lingyue¡¯s little head, he said, ¡°Regardless of whether he is willing or not, look at him now. What difference does it make?¡± As the ancient saying goes, ¡®from the slight signs one can know the full circumstances.¡¯ From this incident alone, it was clear to him that his son¡¯s arrogance had inted. The three of them, two adults and a child, had saved his biological father¡¯s life, yet he showed no gratitude, even threatening them with a gun instead. Senior Master Gu had lost all hope and felt utterly disillusioned with this son of his. He had no expectations left. Now, his only hope was to find a promising sprout, to personally mentor so that he could grow into a talented individual who could help take care of the Xiang family. Otherwise, once he was gone, the Xiang family would be over. Upon his death, with no one to rely on, he didn¡¯t know what sort of plight his son would fall into. He needed to find a pir of support, a way out for his son, so that he could face his wife in the afterlife without shame when his time came. After a brief thought, Gu Junzhu felt that this was a good opportunity for Lingyue. If he became the Senior Master Xiang¡¯s god-grandson, even if his stepmother dared to bully him in the future, she would be not unlike the olddy who chose to swallow poison for fearing her life was too long! Gu Junzhu asked Lingyue, ¡°Xiao Yue, Grandpa Xiang likes you and wants to take you as his god-grandson. What do you think?¡± Lingyue looked up at him, his little face tight with anxiety, ¡°What¡¯s a god- grandson?¡± Gu Junzhu chuckled, ¡°If you consider Grandpa Xiang as your god-grandfather, then you¡¯ll be Grandpa Xiang¡¯s grandson. For now, while you are young, Grandpa Xiang will educate you, nurture you, and love you. When you grow up, and Grandpa Xiang bes old, you must respect and take care of him, apany him, and bring joy to his old age.¡± Lingyue met his gaze, ¡°Like you and Xiao Shu?¡± Gu Junzhuughed, patting his head, ¡°Exactly! I¡¯m currently raising and doting on Xiao Shu. When Xiao Shu grows up, and I grow old, Xiao Shu will apany and look after me.¡± ¡°Daddy won¡¯t get old, Daddy will always be young!¡± Xiao Shumiao protested loudly, clinging to Gu Junzhu¡¯s leg like a ko climbing a tree. Gu Junzhuughed and bent down to scoop him into his arms, giving him a loving kiss. Xiao Shumiao cupped his face,ining, ¡°Daddy won¡¯t grow old, Daddy will always be handsome and young! Even if Daddy doesn¡¯t grow old, Xiao Shu can still take care of Daddy! Xiao Shu loves Daddy the most!¡± Gu Junzhuughed, kissing his cheek again. His heart was warm, almost burning, and his eyes were just slightly moist. Having this child had softened his heart, making him more susceptible to feelings of joy and sentiment. Although this child was not of his flesh and blood, he was already the treasure in his heart, easily making him feel either joyful or emotional. While watching Gu Junzhu hold Xiao Shumiao tightly, Lingyue suddenly asked, ¡°Uncle Gu, if I ept that old man as my god-grandfather, can I still stay with Xiao Shu?¡± Gu Junzhu turned his gaze to Senior Master Xiang. Senior Master Xiang probably wanted to personally teach and mentor Lingyue, didn¡¯t he? Chapter 292 - 293: Can I Still Be with Xiao Shu? Chapter 293: Can I Still Be with Xiao Shu? Trantor: 549690339 Senior Master Xiang patted his little head and chuckled, ¡°If you acknowledge me as your god-grandfather, you would surely stay by my side. I¡¯d take care of you, send you to the best school, give you the best care, your starting point will be higher than many, and you¡¯ll go farther than most.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lingyue¡¯s jet-ck yet clear eyes focused on him, cidly he replied, ¡°Then, no. I want to stay with Xiao Shu. He¡¯s too young. I want to always be his ssmate, take care of him.¡± If he stayed here, and Xiao Shu went back to school alone, what if someone bullied Xiao Shu? He¡¯s studying martial arts every day now; he¡¯ll soon get incredible strength. He wanted to be with Xiao Shu all the time, never letting anyone bully Xiao Shu again. Senior Master Xiang was taken aback for a moment, then he roared withughter. Pointing at Lingyue, he turned to Gu Junzhu, ¡°I wasn¡¯t wrong. This boy is a good seed! So young yet so decisive andpassionate. He¡¯s a good boy indeed!¡± Gu Junzhu grinned and nodded, ¡°Yes, Xiaoyue is indeed a good boy.¡± Xiao Shumiao tightly hugged Gu Junzhu¡¯s neck cheerfully, ¡°Brother Xiaoyue is the best! He will help Xiao Shu fight, and he¡¯s as smart as Xiao Shu. He scores first ce, a hundred points!¡± ¡°This smart?¡± Senior Master Xiang was even more pleased, took a moment to ponder before saying to Gu Junzhu, ¡°Junzhu, I must say, this boy really clicks with me. I can¡¯t understand why, but the more I look at him, the more I like him. I¡¯ve made up my mind about this god-grandson.¡± ¡°If he isn¡¯t willing to stay in Beijing, that¡¯s okay. We, as foster-grandfather and grandson, can at least acknowledge our kinship. This boy, Uncle Xiang entrusts him to you. You take care of him first. Once he and your son are grown, have them apply to schools in Beijing. Once they¡¯re in Beijing, I can be reunited with my god-grandson!¡± Gu Junzhuughed, ¡°Uncle Xiang, you¡¯re trying to acquire something for nothing, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Who says?¡± Senior Master Xiang red, took out a pocket watch from his bosom, and stuffed it into Lingyue¡¯s hand, ¡°This is my most treasured possession, even Jiechao never had it. I have a good rapport with this boy, I¡¯ll give it to him! With this pocket watch, he can freely enter the Xiang Residence, and no one would dare to block him!¡± Gu Junzhu had known Senior Master Xiang since he was a kid, he knew this pocket watch was the love token Senior Master Xiang¡¯s wife gave him when she was alive. This pocket watch was Senior Master Xiang¡¯s most treasured possession. Senior Master Xiang actually gave Lingyue this pocket watch. It was clear that he was serious about acknowledging Lingyue as his god-grandson. Gu Junzhu thought that Senior Master Xiang was driven to desperation by those good-for-nothings of the Xiang Family. He intended to take a roundabout way to save the situation. To groom someone capable for the Xiang Family, and when Lingyue became sessful in the future, he would help manage the Xiang Family¡¯s matters. Just as expected from Senior Master Xiang, indeed a wise¡ ahem, no, brilliant and insightful! Bing Senior Master Xiang¡¯s god-grandson would only benefit Lingyue, there¡¯s no disadvantage to it. Gu Junzhu agreed with this. But after all, Lingyue had no real rtionship with him, so ultimately it depends on Lingyue¡¯s own opinion. He looked at Lingyue and said with a smile, ¡°Xiaoyue, if you¡¯re willing, you can kowtow to Grandpa Xiang. From then on, you¡¯ll be his god-grandson.¡± To be frank, Uncle Gu hopes you ept. Grandpa Xiang is a very respected and powerful person. Once you are Grandpa Xiang¡¯s god-grandson, it would be much harder for anyone to bully you.¡± Lingyue looked at him, then asked, ¡°If I be a god-grandson, can I stay with Xiao Shu?¡± Chapter 293 - 294: The Future Is Unknowable Chapter 294: The Future Is Unknowable Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Junzhu affirmatively replied to him this time, ¡°As long as you want, you can always be desk buddies with Xiao Shu.¡± His son also liked Lingyue. As long as these two little ones stay true to their original intentions and maintain their good rtionship, letting these two children always be desk buddies would be a matter of a few words for him. Upon receiving his affirmation, Lingyue no longer hesitated. He knelt down with a ¡°thump¡± in front of Senior Master Xiang, bowed his head to the ground, and heavily kowtowed three times, ¡°God Grandpa!¡± Even if Gu Junzhu hadn¡¯t said anything, he could tell that Senior Master Xiang was a very powerful man. Seeing so many people with guns protecting him told him that this man was the kind of ¡°big official¡± his grandmother once mentioned. If he recognized such a person as his godfather, if he treated god grandpa well in the future, god grandpa would also be good to him, taking care of Xiao Shu and Xiao Shu¡¯s mother together. He was eager to be a strong and useful person, to take care of Xiao Shu and Xiao Shu¡¯s mother. Once he became god grandson of this man, the underling of this man, they would never dare to point a gun at Xiao Shu and Xiao Shu¡¯s mother again! ¡°Good, good!¡± Senior Master Xiang happilyughed out loud. He was just in a bad mood, and brought his son and granddaughter to climb the mountain to have a change of mood, and unexpectedly found such delightful gratification ¨C gaining such a smart and clever god grandson. His generations of descendants, their personalities already formed, he had long given up hope on them. Hopefully, this god grandson, when he grows up, will win honor for the family and help him prop up the Xiang family. The mood most directly affects the body¡¯s health. Senior Master Xiang was originally not a person prone to grief or mncholy. At this moment, he was in high spirits because of the happy event, his mood suddenly being brightened, his body felt much better. His pale face gradually regained some color, when he spoke, he was full of energy, it was obvious that he hadrgely recovered. Dr. Lo was overjoyed and kept thanking Gu Junzhu, saying that their group was timely rain on a parchednd, and luckily ran into them, or Senior Master Xiang¡¯s danger could not have been averted. Senior Master Xiang just got a new grandson, and he was so fond of him that he held Lingyue¡¯s small hand and asked questions about everything. Dr. Lo was Senior Master Xiang¡¯s healthcare doctor who had been with Senior Master Xiang for more than a decade. Besides Xiang Jiechao, he had never seen Senior Master Xiang show such love to any of his younger rtives. He could only sigh in his heart, that fate was unpredictable. This child, as described by Fifth Lord of Gu, was just a poor little boy who had a stepmother and therefore a stepfather. Now, he became the god-grandson of Senior Master Xiang, literally leaping to the sky in one bound. Furthermore, being with the Fifth Lord of Gu, taught by the Fifth Lord of Gu himself, his future would be limitless! After a short rest, Senior Master Xiang felt that he had mostly recovered and wanted to continue climbing the mountain. Dr. Lo was scared to death and quickly tried to persuade him not to. Dr. Lo was even earnestly hinting at Gu Junzhu, hoping he would help dissuade him. Just the scare they got earlier had almost killed him. If it happened again, even if Senior Master Xiang was fine, he would have been scared to death. Gu Junzhu saw Dr. Lo hinting at him so hard that his eyes were almost cramping, and he found it amusing, so heughed and said to Senior Master Xiang, ¡°Uncle Xiang, you just recognized your god-grandson, shouldn¡¯t you spend some time to bond with Xiao Yue? Xiao Yue and Xiao Shu are still young, I won¡¯t let them climb the mountain. If you like climbing, you can go on your own. I¡¯m going to take Xiao Yue and Xiao Shu back for fishing.¡± Senior Master Xiang looked down at Lingyue, then looked up at the steep mountain. Such small children indeed should not be allowed to climb the mountain, it would be terrible if they fell. Chapter 294 - 295: Dad is the Best! Chapter 295: Dad is the Best! Trantor: 549690339 After a brief hesitation, he decided with a resounding p of the hands, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯ t climb the mountain then, I111 go fishing with you!¡± Once his wordsnded, Doctor Lo¡¯s heart settled back. He quietly gave a thumbs-up to Gu Junzhu, full of admiration for the Fifth Lord of Gu. It was known that no matter if it were Senior Master Xiang, Senior Madame Xie Xie, or Senior Gu, all these old men were stubborn, and once they made up their minds, no one could persuade them otherwise. There¡¯s a well-known saying that Senior Master Gu listens to no one but his youngest son, the Fifth Lord of Gu. Now it seemed clear; the Fifth Lord of Gu was capable of getting his way. Let alone Senior Master Gu, even Senior Master Xiang obeyed him! Senior Master Xiang had kept himself quite well; after taking medication for sudden-onset asthma, he was soon back to normal. Now coupled with his current good mood, he was more energetic than ever. He discarded his past dejection, and holding Lingyue¡¯s little hand, the old man and the child chatted amicably as they went on their way, with the old man bubbling withughter. Once the group returned to the riverbank, Gu Junzhu had a bodyguard find a fishing rod for Senior Master Xiang and said to him, ¡°Uncle Xiang, today we will make our own fortunes. All the fish you catch go to your grandson, and all the fish I catch go to my wife and son. If you do not want your grandson to go hungry at noon, then you have to try harder.¡± Senior Master Xiang was instantly fired up, rolled up his sleeves, and said enthusiastically, ¡°I am a master at fishing! You are still wet behind the ears, and yet you dare to challenge me? Just wait; if you do not catch a single fish, I will provide the lunch for your wife and son!¡± Gu Junzhuughed, ¡°Uncle Xiang, boasting might scare all the fish away!¡± Senior Master Xiang chuckled and rebuked him, ¡°You cheekyd, just wait, I guarantee my grandson will eat the biggest fish today at noon!¡± Lingyue and Xiao Shumiao each sat on a little stool, a fishing rod in hand, and sat between Gu Junzhu and Senior Master Xiang. Xiao Shumiao was sitting next to Gu Junzhu, and Lingyue was sitting next to Senior Master Xiang. After hearing Gu Junzhu and Senior Master Xiang¡¯s conversation, Xiao Shumiao leaned into Lingyue¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Brother Xiaoyue, don¡¯t be afraid. If grandpa cannot catch any fish, Xiao Shu will share his fish with you!¡± Xiao Shumiao felt confident. His dad would surely catch some fish! A lot of big, big fish, in fact! Grandpa would undoubtedly lose. But that¡¯s okay. If grandpa doesn¡¯t catch any fish, the fish that daddy catches will also be for Brother Xiaoyue! Xiao Shumiao thought that he had spoken softly, but Gu Junzhu and Senior Master Xiang had actually heard it. Gu Junzhu burst into heartyughter. Senior Master Xiang huffed and puffed, ¡°You little devil! Who says grandpa can¡¯t catch a fish? Grandpa is a master angler!¡± ¡°Daddy is the best!¡± Xiao Shumiao suddenly jumped up from his little stool, stood tall on his tiptoes, and reached up high with his small arms, ¡°Daddy is this, this tall!¡± His cute antics made everyone burst out inughter. Ye Xingbeiughed as he pulled his son into an embrace, gave him a kiss, and said to Senior Master Xiang with a smile, ¡°Please don¡¯t mind him, he just thinks his dad is the best!¡± Senior Master Xiang shook his head with a chuckle, ¡°A child¡¯s mouth speaks without filters. You and Junzhu have raised this kid well. I trust Lingyue in your care. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll raise a great grandson for me!¡± Xiao Shumiao started to blush from all theughter and buried his face in Ye Xingbei¡¯s chest, squirming shyly. Lingyue found him adorable the way he was and smiled as he looked at him. This was the first time Senior Master Xiang saw him smile. With just one nce, Senior Master Xiang was stunned; he stared at the faint dimples on Lingyue¡¯s cheek as the boy smiled and felt his heart thumping wildly. Chapter 295 - 296: Mom is the most beautiful! Chapter 296: Mom is the most beautiful! Trantor: 549690339 His wife also had the same dimples when she smiled. With her peach-blossom eyes, entuated with shallow dimples, a seemingly warm and gentle person can make him feel what it is like to lose one¡¯s breath in front of a hero, and have lingering romantic feelings, once she smiles at him. His wife cared too much about him, not wanting to make him troubled. Otherwise, when he went to Jiang City for disaster relief, if his wife had softly exined, he would certainly not have let his wife go. His son would not have been born prematurely, and his wife wouldn¡¯t have died early. Thinking of his beloved wife, his eyes became dull, and the hand holding the fishing rod began to tremble. Dr. Lo, who was always watching him, saw his unusualplexion, hurriedly approached and anxiously asked, ¡°Eldest Xiang, are you not feeling well?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Senior Master Xiang waved his hand and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s just that I found that this child, Xiao Yue, looks especially like Jiechao¡¯s mother, unfortunately¡ sigh¡¡± He sighed, and beckoned to Lingyue, ¡°Xiao Yue,e here.¡± Lingyue obediently put down his fishing rod and walked over to him. Senior Master Xiang asked, ¡°Xiao Yue, where¡¯s the pocket watch grandfather gave you?¡± Lingyue took out the pocket watch hanging around his neck from his clothes. Senior Master Xiang did not take the pocket watch off Lingyue¡¯s neck, but directly opened the pocket watch. The pocket watch was a buckle-style, the lower half was the watch, and the inner cover of the upper half had a photo pasted on it. It was a joint photo of a man and a woman. The man in the photo was a young Senior Master Xiang. The woman sitting beside him, with her head slightly leaning on Master Xiang¡¯s shoulder, was warm, gentle, and smiling beautifully, a rare beauty. ¡°Your wife is so beautiful,¡± Ye Xingbei sincerely admired. Xiao Shumiao, who came over, immediately hugged her and said, ¡°Mommy is the most beautiful!¡± Ye Xingbei rubbed his little head andughed, ¡°Brother Xiao Yue¡¯s god-grandmother is also very beautiful. Look!¡± Ye Xingbei pushed Xiao Shumiao forward so that he could see the photo. ¡°Wow!¡± After seeing the photo clearly, Xiao Shumiao eximed, ¡°Brother Xiao Yue¡¯s grandmother is really beautiful!¡± He looked at the photo, then at Lingyue, tilting his small head and said, ¡°Brother Xiao Yue looks just like his grandmother!¡± He raised his small hand to point at Lingyue¡¯s eyes, then pointed to the part of Lingyue¡¯s face with a dimple, ¡°This part is simr, and this part too! When Brother Xiao Yue smiles, there¡¯s a small dimple here, Xiao Shu doesn¡¯t have one!¡± The little guy looks regretful. Brother Xiao Shu just doesn¡¯t love to smile, but when he does, his dimples sure look good. Ye Xingbei looked carefully and was somewhat surprised, ¡°They really do look alike!¡± Sheughed, looked at Senior Master Xiang and said, ¡°No wonder Uncle Xiang likes Xiao Yue so much, it¡¯s because Xiao Yue looks like his wife.¡± Senior Master Xiang lowered his head to look at the photo, then raised his head to look at Lingyue¡¯s delicate and beautiful face, and nodded, ¡°Yes, I liked this kid the first time I saw him, I guess this is probably the fate given to us, grandfather and grandson, by God!¡± Everyone gathered together, talking andughing, yet Gu Junzhu, standing on the side, listened thoughtfully. He looked at Lingyue, then at Senior Master Xiang and said: ¡°Uncle Xiang, did Aunt Xiang have any rtives in Jiang City? Like siblings? Xiao Yue¡¯s mom wasn¡¯t Xiao Yue¡¯s grandmother¡¯s biological daughter, but rather a child she picked up. Since Xiao Yue looks so much like Aunt Xiang, perhaps Xiao Yue¡¯s mom is a lost child from Aunt Xiang¡¯s siblings¡¯ family.¡± Chapter 296 - 297: The Fish is Hooked! Chapter 297: The Fish is Hooked! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What are the chances?¡± Senior Master Xiang shook his head with augh, ¡°In this vast world, nothing is impossible, things can be simr, people can resemble each other, it¡¯s all very normal. Your Aunt Xiang was her parents¡¯ only child. When she was young, her parents passed away. My father was still young then, and he was good friends with your Aunt Xiang¡¯s parents. Seeing your Aunt Xiang all alone and pitiful, he brought her to our home. One thing led to another, and we fell in love and got married after we came of age.¡± As he mentioned the past shared with his wife, the corners of his lips curved into a reminisce-filled smile. Ye Xingbei could tell that the old man loved his wife very much. It¡¯s a pity that the two were now in separate worlds, unable to grow old together. Senior Master Xiang was engrossed in his reminiscing, wanting to say something more, when Gu Junzhu suddenly raised his hand, and arge fish was hoisted out of the water, tail pping. Xiao Shumiao¡¯s big, clear eyes widened, and he pped his hands and jumped for joy, ¡°Daddy caught a big fish! Such a big, big fish!¡± Gu Junzhu flicked his wrist, and the big fish was tossed onto the shore, flopping wildly on the grass. The child let out a cheer, happily running over to pick it up. He squatted down, unafraid, and hugged the big fish, shing a brilliant smile at Gu Junzhu, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s such a big, big fish!¡± His white, jade-like face broke into a smile as brilliant as a sunlight carved from jade. Because of happiness and excitement, his cheeks flushed a rosy color, and holding a big fish, he reminded Gu Junzhu of a child holding a red koi carp in the New Year paintings from his childhood. The warmth was visible in Gu Junzhu¡¯s eyes as he beckoned to the child. The child cheerfully ran to him. Gu Junzhu tousled the child¡¯s hair and gave a peck on his forehead ¡ª he simply couldn¡¯t get enough of him. This child must be some kind of enchantment. Every time he thought he couldn¡¯t love the child more, he would discover after a while that he could. Seeing the affectionate interaction between ¡°father and son,¡± Ye Xingbei also warmed up with a smile. Senior Master Xiang looked at Gu Junzhu and Xiao Shumiao, then nced at Lingyue who was watching Xiao Shumiao. He thought to himself, after a while, he would persuade Gu Junzhu to move his family to Beijing. After all, the roots of the Gu Family were in Beijing. Senior Gu had sent Gu Junzhu to Jiang City because the doctor had said that the climate of Jiang City was more conducive to Gu Junzhu¡¯s recovery and it would also take care of Gu Junzhu¡¯s marriage with the Jiang Family¡¯s girl. Now seeing Gu Junzhu lively and full of energy, albeit still looking slightly pale, it was evident that his health was no longer a major concern. This being the case, Gu Junzhu¡¯s return to Beijing was only a matter of time. Once Gu Junzhu returned to Beijing, he would find a way to keep Lingyue with him and mentor him personally. The child was deeply emotional and loyal, he believed, as long as he treated the child as his own and gave his sincere care, once the child had grown up and aplished, he would surely look after his son and take care of the Xiang Family. Senior Master Xiang was thinking about all this when he suddenly saw the float on the water surface sink. A fish had been hooked! He quickly pulled the fish ashore. The big fish got off the hook, bouncing wildly on the shore. The joy of harvest filled his chest, heughed heartily, suddenly feeling that fishing was more enjoyable than mountaineering. ¡°Wow!¡± The youngster eximed, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s so amazing too!¡± Lingyue held the little one¡¯s hand and went over to pick up the fish. After they¡¯d ced the big fish into a water bucket, Lingyue told Xiao Shumiao, who was staring at the fish captivated, ¡°They¡¯re all for Xiao Shu to eat.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Xiao Shumiao nodded enthusiastically, his face all smiles. In the past, his mother used to say that eating seafood may cause allergies, so she adamantly refused to let him eat fish. Chapter 297 - 298: Surely It Could Be Cut Off Chapter 298: Surely It Could Be Cut Off Trantor: 549690339 His father returned from his missionter on, only then did he start eating fish. Thinking of Gu Junzhu, he quickly turned his face to look for Gu Junzhu¡¯s figure and happened to see Gu Junzhu fishing up another big fish. The little guy was so happy that he leapt up and ran towards Gu Junzhu as fast as a swallow, his sparkling eyes fixed on the big fish on the hook, jumping up and down pping his hands. Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei also gradually hooked some fish, the little one holding Lingyue¡¯s hand, picking up a fish here and there, busily having fun. Over an hourter, the four of them had already caught more than twenty fish, big and small. It was about time for lunch, and the four of them stopped fishing and had their bodyguards take care of the fish. The little one stared at the four buckets, counting each one very seriously. After finishing counting, he smiled brightly, ran into Gu Junzhu¡¯s arms, and proudly announced to Senior Master Xiang and Xie Yunlin, Xie Jinfei, ¡°Dad caught eight, grandpa caught six, eldest uncle caught six, second uncle caught three, dad is first, second uncle isst! Dad is the best!¡± The little one was hugging Gu Junzhu tightly with his short little arms as if he was afraid that someone would take him away. Xie Jinfei teased him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to shout so loudly about your second uncle beingst, you¡¯re not afraid that it will make your second uncle cry.¡± The little one giggled and buried his face in Gu Junzhu¡¯s chest. Senior Master Xiang felt extraordinarily pleased to hear the cheerful and pleasantughter of the child. He thought, no wonder why old people like children, these adorable children are a source of joy, just listening to their innocentughter softens one¡¯s heart. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Lingyue again. This newly adopted grandchild of his was fine in every way, except that he was too quiet. He had asked earlier, and the child was malnourished and shorter than his peers. Although he looked only six or seven years old, he was actually eight. But even at the age of eight, he was still a child, yet he was as calm andposed as an old man. There is a saying that a poor child matures early. This saying was indeed correct. Only children who are pampered have the privilege to truly be children. Children like Lingyue were forced to grow up quickly. The lunch at noon was very sumptuous. Aside from the fish caught by Gu Junzhu and others, there were also game animals brought back by the bodyguards from the deep mountains and vegetables brought from home. Ye Xingbei also took the two children to pick some non-toxic mushrooms. The bodyguards showed their skills and made grilled fish, grilled meat, hot pot, stir-fried vegetables, and mushroom soup. It was more delicious than the meals they had at home. Xiao Shumiao held Lingyue¡¯s hand, looking at the sizzling grilled fish and meat on the bonfire with excitement and anticipation all over his face. He had never seen food being grilled on a bonfire in real life before, it was extremely interesting. When it was time to eat, everyone ate quite a lot. Even Gu Junzhu, who usually ate very little, couldn¡¯t resist and had a bit more. The most popr dishes were the grilled fish, grilled meat, and mushroom soup. Especially the mushroom soup. These fresh mushrooms picked from the mountain tasted nothing like the ones sold in supermarkets. The soup they made was so delicious that one could nearly swallow their own tongue. Xiao Shumiao ate so much that his little stomach was round, and he couldn¡¯t eat anymore. Hey on the nket, rolling around, saying, ¡°I¡¯m so full!¡± Gu Junzhu reached out and tapped his little stomach, ¡°It¡¯s well-cooked today, we can definitely cut it.¡± Chapter 298 - 299: Is it Really Such a Coincidence? Chapter 298: Chapter 299: Is it Really Such a Coincidence? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°No, no, no!¡± The little one squirmed into his arms, snuggling up to him. ¡°Daddy is the best, he won¡¯t cut into Xiao Shu¡¯s tummy.¡± Gu Junzhuughed as he squeezed his small body, ¡°You little imp!¡± The kid nestled in his arms, hugging his waist and acting cute. Ye Xingbei patted his little buttock and gave Gu Junzhu a reproachful look. ¡°You have spoiled him; now he is bing increasingly coquettish.¡± ¡°You act as if you¡¯re not the one who spoils him,¡± Gu Junzhu nced at her and ruffled the boy¡¯s hair, ¡°I think you¡¯re just jealous that our son likes me more!¡± Ye Xingbei: How could he say such blunt truths? Doesn¡¯t he know that people who tell the truth often end up in bad situations? Ye Xingbei snorted in annoyance and rolled her eyes at him. Gu Junzhu grinned as he lifted their son and kissed him, patting his little bottom. ¡°Mummy¡¯s jealous!¡± The small boy looked at his dad, then his mom, and nted a kiss on Ye Xingbei¡¯s face. ¡°Mommy, you should hurry up and have a little sister. Then you won¡¯t be jealous when your sister hugs you!¡± Ye Xingbei: The more she thought about it, the more she realized her son was just being raised by Gu Junzhu! She felt so crowded out!! Senior Master Xiang had a habit of taking afternoon naps. After lunch, under the protection of the guards, he took Lingyue for a stroll in the nearby neighborhood. When they returned, the guards had already set up the tents and he went to rest. The two little ones also needed to take their afternoon nap. Xiao Shumiao pushed Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei sharing a tent. ¡°Hurry, hurry, mom and dad, make a little sister! Brother Xiaoyue and I will share a tent!¡± After pushing Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei into the tent, he took Lingyue¡¯s hand and ran into the next tent. Ye Xingbei: In the middle of nowhere, under the clear blue sky, make a little sister?! Gu Junzhu zippered the tent shut,id Ye Xingbei down on the nket, and kissed her teasingly. ¡°Come on, darling, let¡¯s not disappoint our son¡¯s expectations. Let¡¯s work hard to give him a little sister!¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡Go to hell!¡± Gu Junzhu held her soft and bouncy bunny, and chuckled with raised eyebrows, ¡°Death by¡ immersion or death by¡ despair?¡± Ye Xingbei went stiff, panting lightly. She bit him hard on the wrist and warned in a low voice, ¡°Gu Junzhu, if you mess around any more, I swear I¡¯ll castrate you, believe it or not?¡± Gu Junzhu let out a low chuckle and obediently rolled over to lie down on the nket after kissing her lips. The tent was not soundproof, and there were still many people outside. If he were to actually do something to Ye Xingbei now, it would cross a line. Heid down with his hands behind his head, looking at the top of the tent and said in a low voice, ¡°Later, I¡¯ll have Xiao Chi investigate it. Lingyue and Aunt Xiang look incredibly alike, as if they¡¯re rted by blood. It¡¯s possible that Lingyue is actually a descendant of Aunt Xiang¡¯s siblings. If that¡¯s the case, Uncle Xiang would be thrilled.¡± Senior Master Xiang truly loved his wife. If Lingyue¡¯s blood was flowing with the blood of Senior Master Xiang¡¯s wife, it would be a greatfort and constion to him. Senior Master Xiang would feel closer to Lingyue and care more for him. The resources Lingyue could get from the Xiang family would be more and better. It would be a win-win situation. ¡°Could it be such a coincidence?¡± Ye Xingbei, hearing him speak seriously, also seriously helped him analyze: ¡°Didn¡¯t Senior Master Xiang say? It¡¯smon for things and people to have simrities!¡± ¡°Senior Master Xiang must have seen a lot of children. The reason he took a liking to Lingyue at first sight might be because Lingyue looks like his wife, but there are many people in the world who look alike. Simr appearance doesn¡¯t necessarily mean blood rtion.¡± Chapter 299 - 300 Lifes Important Turning Points Chapter 299: Chapter 300 Life¡¯s Important Turning Points Trantor: 549690339 Ye Xingbei cited an example, ¡°The most typical case is the sons of two superstars in the entertainment industry. The two superstars are not rted by blood at all, yet their sons look alike by more than 80 percent ¨C even more alike than blood brothers.¡± Ye Xingbei tilted her head to look at Gu Junzhu, ¡°Brother Fei also said that Xiao Shu looks like you, but you two aren¡¯t rted.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Gu Junzhu regretfully said, ¡°I really wish Xiao Shu were rted to me, but that¡¯s impossible now! When Bai Mengluan gave birth to Xiao Shu, she took him to my dad and imed he was my son. My dad immediately sent someone he trusts to take our blood samples for a paternity test, and turned out that Xiao Shu and I are not rted at all.¡± Gu Junzhu smirked, ¡°Over the years, many women have tried to secure a high position by giving birth to my sessor. Bai Mengluan is not the first, but none of them have seeded. Bai Mengluan¡¯s fate is even worse; others failed from the start, but she gave birth only to discover that she stole the wrong sperm! It¡¯s indeed tragic!¡± He shook his head, appearing regretful, but actually mocking. ¡°I have no regrets raising Xiao Shu,¡± Ye Xingbei chuckled, her eyes soft with affection, ¡°When Bai Mengluan and Jiang Siyou crammed the baby into my arms, using Xiao Shu of being my illegitimate child, I was very scared and worried.¡± ¡°I hesitated about whether to leave him behind.¡± ¡°I even took him to the doorstep of an orphanage, but in the end, when I was about to put him down, I couldn¡¯t bear to do it, so I brought him back.¡± Recalling that scene, she chuckled, ¡°He was so adorable back then, a soft little bundle, so endearing.¡± ¡°At that time, I was kicked out of the Jiang family, all alone with no family or friends, just like a driftwood. Even though he was just a little, clueless infant, holding him in my arms somehow made me feel less alone.¡± ¡°I could not bear to leave him behind, so I took him back and decided to raise him.¡± A joyful smile waves across her eyes as she grins widely, satisfied and content, ¡°I believe that is the wisest decision I¡¯ve ever made in my life! Just you wait and see, once Xiao Shu grows up, Bai Mengluan will definitely regret it! She gave birth to such a wonderful child, but she threw him away by her own hands, and one day she will regret it so much she¡¯ll be turning green!¡± Gu Junzhu tilted his head and raised an eyebrow at her, ¡°Isn¡¯t the wisest decision of your life supposed to be marrying me?¡± YeXingbei: ¡°¡Buzzoff!¡± This guy, he seems so serious when he¡¯s outside. But when he¡¯s with her, he can¡¯t keep his act together for more than three seconds, revealing his true nature. She finally decided to have a heartfelt conversation with him, only to throw pearls before swine! Gu Junzhu chuckled lightly, ruffled her hair, ¡°Go take a nap. Seeing Xiao Shumiao¡¯s excitement, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to sleep for long.¡± Indeed, the little one was so excited that he couldn¡¯t sleep at all. It was his first time sleeping in a tent on the grass. The bodyguards were deeply empathetic that both he and Lingyue were delicate little kids, so they padded the tent with an intable bed andyered several nkets on top of it. His tiny bodyy on it, rolling around on the soft and bouncy nket, having a great time. Lingyuey on the opposite side of the tent, quietly watching him frolic. Even though he was young and did not understand most things, there was a vague sensation inside him that today would mark a significant turn in his life. Chapter 300 - 301: Thank you for the compliment, Madam Wife! Chapter 300: Chapter 301: Thank you for thepliment, Madam Wife! Trantor: 549690339 He wanted to grow stronger. He wanted to be as strong as Uncle Gu, capable of protecting Xiao Shu and Xiao Shu¡¯s mother for a lifetime. He did not understand many of the things Uncle Gu and God Grandpa said, but there was one thing he understood clearly; being God Grandpa¡¯s grandson, his status was no longer the same as before. He could nowmand God Grandpa¡¯s subordinates as his sons and granddaughters do. He would not use these people to do bad things; he would onlymand them to help protect Xiao Shu and Xiao Shu¡¯s mother. He was still young and couldn¡¯t do much. But one day, he would be as powerful as Xiao Shu¡¯s father, and protect Xiao Shu and his mother just like Xiao Shu¡¯s father did. Whoever dared to point a gun at Xiao Shu and his mother again, he would snap their necks and crush their heads! Suddenly, there was an intense fury in his eyes, but it quickly dissipated when Xiao Shumiao looked his way, returning to a tranquil gaze. Xiao Shumiao was rolling around, giggling, she rolled into his arms, her small head was nuzzling against his chest while her small buttocks poked upwards, ¡°Brother Xiaoyue, sleeping in the tent is so fun! We should do this again next time!¡± Lingyue¡¯s lips curled into a smile and he nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Once he grows up and bes capable, he will buy Xiao Shu the biggest and most beautiful tent in the world! Ovee with excitement, the little one stayed awake all afternoon, keeping Lingyue awake as well. Having rolled enough within the tent, she ran out to drink some water. The guards were dutifully standing guard outside, and when they saw her running out, Gu Chi came over immediately. Looking like a blooming sunflower, she ran up to him and raised her face, ¡°Brother Chi, I¡¯m thirsty.¡± A guard behind Gu Chi immediately handed him a thermos. Gu Chi unscrewed the cap and handed it to her. She passed it back to Lingyue behind her and winked at Gu Chi, ¡°I want more!¡± The guards looked on andughed, passing another thermos to Gu Chi. Gu Chi, once again, unscrewed the cap, passed it to her, and rubbed her little head, ¡°There¡¯s plenty of boiled water, you can have as much as you want!¡± The little one giggled and started gulping down the water. Upon hearing her speak, Ye Xingbei woke up from her nap. She sat up a bit dazed asking Junzhu, who had already got up, ¡°Is Xiao Shu awake?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Junzhu adjusted his clothes, ¡°You can continue to sleep, I can keep an eye on her.¡± Ye Xingbei shook her head and replied drowsily, ¡°No, I¡¯m not sleeping anymore, it¡¯s too beautiful here to waste the day sleeping. I promised Xiao Shu I would go fruit picking with her this afternoon. I can¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Junzhu couldn¡¯t resist as he saw her cute dazed expression and pulled her into his arms and nted a kiss on her lips, ¡°Baby, how can you be so cute, huh?¡± Ye Xingbei woke up fully from the kiss and protested, ¡°Stop fooling around!¡± Junzhu kissed her again, ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around, this is a normal affectionate exchange between a married couple. The more wemunicate, the better our rtionship will be!¡± Ye Xingbei moved back a bit, ¡°It¡¯s okay tomunicate, but keep your hands in check!¡± ¡°My wife is too beautiful, I can¡¯t help myself, I can¡¯t control my actions!¡± Junzhu had an innocent look on his face. Ye Xingbeiughed and pushed him away, ¡°Did you memorize an entire book of flirtatious lines? How are you so good at coaxing me?¡± ¡°Thanks for thepliment, my dear wife!¡± Junzhu gave her a gentlemanly bow, a look of pride radiated from his eyes, ¡°Receiving approval from my wife is the greatest pride I, as a man, can possess!¡± Chapter 301 - 302 Xiao Shu Needs to Pee Chapter 301: Chapter 302 Xiao Shu Needs to Pee Trantor: 549690339 | YeXingbei: Although his words are annoying, his face is strikingly attractive. He is as gorgeous as jade, a young master unmatched in the world. That peerlessly beautiful face, coupled with his captivating gaze, is enough to ensnare one¡¯s soul. Ye Xingbei¡¯s heart throbbed. She spat at him, adjusted her clothes, and left the tent blushing. The little boy, hearing footsteps, turned to look and saw her. He immediately ran into her arms, embracing her with his little arms and looking up at her. Suddenly, he knitted his brows worryingly, ¡°Mama, are you sick? Your face is so red!¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡No, I just got too hot from sleeping.¡± ¡°Oh¡¡± The little one was reassured. He looked behind her, ¡°Where¡¯s Dad? Has he woken up?¡± Gu Junzhu came out of the tent, ¡°I¡¯m awake.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± The little one looked towards Gu Junzhu, eyes shining. He grabbed Ye Xingbei¡¯s hand and dragged her over to Gu Junzhu, taking each of their hands and pulling them towards the forest,¡± Mama, didn¡¯t you say we were going to pick some wild fruits? Hurry up, Xiao Shu wants to eat fruit!¡± Every day after his nap, the little one always had to drink water and eat fruit. Naturally, Ye Xingbei followed him towards the forest. There are several types of fruit trees in the forest, some tall, some short. The bodyguards showcased their skills by climbing the tall trees to pick fruit. Under the expectant gaze of Xiao Shumiao, Gu Junzhu effortlessly climbed a tall tree, picked several fruits, swayed gently back down, just like a martial arts hero from an ancient drama, his pose graceful and seemingly weightless. The little guy cheered and jumped, his tiny palms turned red from pping, his eyes full of admiration as he looked at Gu Junzhu, his little excited face flushed red. His dad is so awesome! He can do everything, so amazing and cool. The first and the best in the world! The little guy consumed all the fruit that Gu Junzhu had picked. Actually, the wild fruits are not tasty, they¡¯re both sour and astringent. Their taste is far inferior to the fruits sold in the market. Otherwise, people would have started farming and selling these wild fruits long ago. But kids just like to try new things. Despite the sour fruit making his face wrinkle, he ate all the fruit that Gu Junzhu had picked for him, not listening to Ye Xingbei¡¯s advice. In the afternoon, after they picked fruit, gathered mushrooms, took photos, and had a water fight, the joyous afternoon swiftly passed. As the sun was setting, it was time for them to go back. The little guy got into the car, holding his parents¡¯ hands, looking up reluctantly at Gu Junzhu, ¡°Dad, we shoulde back next time.¡± Gu Junzhu looked down and smiled, ¡°Okay, we wille back next time.¡± The little one was tuckered out. He hadn¡¯t had a nap at midday, so as soon as he got into the car, he snuggled into Gu Junzhu¡¯s arms and fell asleep. Gu Chi handed Gu Junzhu a small nket. Gu Junzhu covered the little one with it and gently patted his small bottom. The little one turned over, mumbled ¡°Daddy¡±, affectionately snuggled in closer, and fell into a deeper sleep. Gu Junzhu chuckled quietly, wrapping his arm around the little one¡¯s small body. Looking at the two of them, Ye Xingbei tucked the nket around her son¡¯s leg, her eyes filled with tender warmth. The little one slept all the way until they reached the center of Beijing. Opening his eyes, the little one mumbled in his half-asleep state, ¡°Dad, Xiao Shu needs to pee.¡± Gu Junzhu asked Gu Chi, ¡°How many more minutes till we reach Bang Zi¡¯s hotel?¡± Chapter 302 - 303: Is That not What She Meant? Chapter 302: Chapter 303: Is That not What She Meant? Trantor: 549690339 Gu Chi nced at the navigator and estimated the time: ¡°If the traffic is smooth, we will arrive in five minutes.¡± Gu Junzhu touched his little boy¡¯s rosy sleepy cheek, ¡°Can you hold on for five minutes?¡± Still half asleep, the little boy bobbed his head, squirmed into his father¡¯s arms, and said in a cute childish voice, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Good boy!¡± Gu Junzhu bent down to kiss him. How can his sweet child be so lovely? He absolutely adores him! Ye Xingbei watched her son snuggling into Gu Junzhu¡¯s arms, feeling a little pang in her heart. Her son whom she raised single-handedly! She feared that it wouldn¡¯t be long before Gu Junzhu would steal her son away. Now her son only had eyes for Gu Junzhu and couldn¡¯t see her at all. Feeling left out, she wanted to find a quiet corner and sob. Upon arrival at the hotel, the little boy went to the restroom first. Upon his return, the food was quickly served. Senior Master Xiang,cking in energy, had returned home two hours early in the afternoon, not joining them for dinner. With just their family there, they decided not to linger, quickly ate, and nned to head home early for rest. The little boy had been very active that day, and despite eating loads of fruits in the afternoon, he still had a voracious appetite and ate a lot. The little boy had been trying a lot of new foods recently without showing any signs of allergy, so Ye Xingbei¡¯s worry was gradually calming down. Maybe the boy had grown up, his resistance had increased, and he would not suffer from allergies anymore. Before, it was because of her over-worry and over-attention that made everything a potential danger. The food at a Beijing hotel was delicious, and the little boy was happy and satisfied. Seeing his sunshine-like radiant face, anyone could go for an extra bowl of rice. After they finished their meal, they left the private room and headed home. When walking out of the hotel, the little boy saw a shopping mall, grabbed Ye Xingbei¡¯s hand, and pointed to the mall entrance: ¡°Mom, can we go and take a look?¡± The shopping mall was hosting an event and it was bustling with crowds and full of excitement. Before Ye Xingbei could reply, the little boy was already dragging her towards the mall, she had no choice but to follow. When the group were shopping, Gu Junzhu, Xie Yunlin, and Xie Jinfei frantically bought anything the little boy or Lingyue showed interest in. It was like the little boy had hit the jackpot, he was overjoyed. It¡¯s great to have a dad and uncle! His mom had never bought him so many things before. Ye Xingbei, feeling helpless,ined to the three men: ¡°Are you all trying to spoil him rotten?¡± Gu Junzhu smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s spoil you! Let¡¯s go, to the jewelry department on the sixth floor!¡± Exactly!¡± Xie Jinfei agreed: ¡°Yes, the jewelry department on the sixth floor, and the women¡¯s clothing department on the seventh floor!¡± Xie Yunlin, although not speaking, nodded in agreement. Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡¡± That¡¯s not what she meant, okay? Regardless of whether she agreed, the three men and two children thought it was a great idea, Ye Xingbei was involuntarily ¡°kidnapped¡± and taken to the sixth-floor jewelry department and the seventh-floor women¡¯s clothing department, to continue their shopping spree. The spree only stopped when Ye Xingbei was too exhausted and insisted on heading home. When they reached the esctor on the seventh floor, Gu Junzhu¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the screen, stepped back a few paces and took the call. Little Shu loved ying on the esctor and was excitedly running down. Ye Xingbei thought it was unsafe, so she told Xiao Shu to slow down before breaking into a dash to catch up with him. Xueno said: ¡°Miss, be careful, I¡¯ll go after him.¡± Xueno hurried past and quickly ran after him. Relieved, Ye Xingbei stopped where she was, too tired to move. They had been on their feet all day, and at this point, she was exhausted and her legs were about to give out. Just as she was catching her breath, she felt a force from behind, pushing her uncontrobly and causing her to tumble down the esctor¡ Chapter 303 - 304 Well Pushed! Chapter 303: Chapter 304 Well Pushed! Trantor: 549690339 She felt her head hit something hard, the impact causing her vision to cken and a wave of pain to surge through her body. She could hear the eerie, sharp cries of her son ringing in her ears. She opened her mouth, trying to console him, but found herself incapable of uttering a single word. Soon, everything around her turned to ck and she lost all consciousness, having no idea of anything thereafter. At the railing of the seventh floor atrium, Gu Junzhu was on a call with his father through his mobile phone when he heard cries and screamsing all mixed up. He turned to look and saw Ye Xingbei fallen under the elevator with her eyes tightly shut, blood oozing from her head, while Xiao Shumiaoy crying desperately beside her. A buzzing noise by Gu Junzhu¡¯s ear gave him a jolt, and suddenly, all the day¡¯s joy and pleasure felt like a distant and unreal dream. The real incident in front of his eyes was Ye Xingbei, motionless, submerged in a pool of her own blood. His mind went nk and when he regained his senses, he was on his knees beside Ye Xingbei, examining her injuries. Xiao Shumiao was being chaotic, calling out for his mother and father, crying with a look of devastation, his body shivering uncontrobly.. Gu Junzhu checked Ye Xingbei¡¯s limbs. No fractures. He evaluated her vital organs. No internal bleeding either it seemed. The major concern was her head. She had to be taken to the hospital to undergo a detailed examination. As he lifted up his head, Gu Chi quickly reported, ¡°Young sir, the ambnce has been called. It¡¯s not very far from the hospital, it should arrive quite soon.¡± Just as Gu Junzhu was about to respond, there were more screams, and a person from the elevator fell crashing down from the top, convulsed for a moment, and thenid unmoving, eyes shut. A vast pool of blood quickly spread out from underneath her. Gu Junzhu looked up. Lingyue stood right above the esctor on the seventh floor, his face taut and pale white, his eyes even darker, so deep as if they were bottomless. He coldly stared at Xie Yumo, who had fallen from the elevator, his gaze ruthless, his demeanor cold as ice, devoid of any warmth. After ncing at Xie Yumo lying in a pool of blood, Gu Chi, frowning, quietly reported, ¡°Young Master, it was Xie Yumo who pushed the Young Madam down the esctor.¡± Xueno was responsible for the safety of Ye Xingbei and Xiao Shumiao, while he was responsible for protecting Gu Junzhu. Xueno had gone to chase after Xiao Shumiao, leaving Ye Xingbei behind. He stood a short distance behind Gu Junzhu, always on guard, never rxing his vignce. At a nce, he saw Xie Yumo extend her hands, wickedly pushing Ye Xingbei¡¯s back. He was too far away, even if he had wings he wouldn¡¯t be able to fly over to save her in time. All he could do was stand there and watch helplessly as Ye Xingbei was pushed off the esctor, rolling down headfirst, floor by floor until the bottom. Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei had been discussing something and had fallen behind. As he followed his young master down the esctor to check on the injuries of the young madam, Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei rushed up from behind. At the sight of the injured Ye Xingbei, they were greatly startled and rushed with them to check on Ye Xingbei¡¯s injuries. Lingyue, however, was running up against the flow towards the top of the esctor. At that time, he was so worried about the injuries of their young madam that he didn¡¯t have time to wonder what Lingyue was thinking or why he was running towards the top of the elevator. Now, he knew. Lingyue was out for vengeance on behalf of the young madam. He must have seen Xie Yumo pushing their young madam off the elevator. And now in turn, he gave Xie Yumo a taste of her own medicine, pushing her off the elevator as well. Gu Junzhu spared a nce at Xie Yumo¡¯s body crumpled under the elevator, a sinister curve ying across his lips as he whispered, ¡°Well done with the push!¡± Chapter 304 - 305 You Little Beast Chapter 304: Chapter 305 You Little Beast Trantor: 549690339 Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei exchanged nces, both disying clear disbelief in their eyes. They couldn¡¯t understand why Xie Yumo would push their sister down the esctor. Xie Yumo was their cousin, as well as Ye Xingbei¡¯s cousin! She was only thirteen this year! Xie Jinfei hesitated to ask, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just an ident?¡± ¡°No,¡± Gu Chi said assuredly, ¡°I saw with my own eyes Xie Yumo viciously pushing our Young Madam down the esctor. It definitely wasn¡¯t an ident. The mall has surveince cameras, they should have caught it clearly.¡± ¡°How could it be?¡± Xie Jinfei looked at his sister, then at Xie Yumo, unable to ept it, ¡°This is impossible!¡Why would this happen? Why would Momo harm Beibei? It makes no sense!¡± His sister had only just arrived in Beijing a few days ago. There was no conflict or resentment between her and Xie Yumo and they had barely spoken a few words to each other. Why would Xie Yumo harm his sister? Pushing her off that tall esctor so savagely, if she was unlucky, she could lose her life. Xie Yumo was only thirteen. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of killing someone? ¡°What else could it be?¡± Gu Junzhu scoffed, ¡°Your mother¡¯s inheritance left to Beibei!¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± Xie Jinfei was dumbfounded and in disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s just some jewelry and property deeds¡¡± How could a thirteen-year-old girl possibly murder someone for such trivial worldly possessions? He couldn¡¯t believe it at all. Yet, Xie Yunlin had already believed it. On the esctor, Qin Hun screamed and ran down from the esctor, throwing herself next to Xie Yumo, crying loudly, ¡°Momo! Momo!¡± Behind her, followed a panicked Xie Wenhui and Xie Motong. The sound of the ambnce siren was getting closer and closer. Both Ye Xingbei and Xie Yumo were carried into the ambnce. Gu Junzhu held Xiao Shumiao, who was shivering from crying, and ordered Gu Chi, ¡°Take care of Xiao Yue, and get the mall security footage replicated.¡± Gu Chi nodded in agreement. Maybe no one saw Xie Yumo push their Young Madam down the esctor, but many must have seen Lingyue pushing Xie Yumo down the esctor. Xie Yumo was badly injured. When she rolled down the esctor, her right cheek somehow got scraped, leaving a deep cut. It would likely scar. Her left leg was bent at an unnatural angle, definitely broken. Even though Xie Wenhui¡¯s family had been expelled from the family by Senior Master Xie, Xie Wenhui is still his biological son. Lingyue pushed Senior Master Xie¡¯s granddaughter down the esctor. If they weren¡¯t careful, she might be taken away by others and suffer for it. He assigned two bodyguards specifically to watch over Lingyue, to prevent her from being taken away. Gu Junzhu held Xiao Shumiao, with Lingyue following closely behind, step by step, continuously watching Xiao Shumiao, not going anywhere else. This made it more convenient for the two bodyguards as they could protect Young Master and Young Madam together. Upon arriving at the hospital, both Ye Xingbei and Xie Yumo were rushed into the emergency room. Qin Hun leaned into Xie Wenhui¡¯s embrace, her body trembling as she cried. Even though she had been hoping for a son and didn¡¯t spoil her second daughter as much as she did her first, this daughter was still a piece of her own flesh. How could she not feel heartbroken? Seeing her second daughter¡¯s face split open with a horrible gash, and her left leg bent abnormally, Qin Hun felt as if her heart was shattering. After crying for a while, her gaze fell on Lingyue. Her expression instantly contorted and she charged at Lingyue shouting, ¡°You little beast¡¡± Before she could reach her, Gu Chi quickly stepped forward, blocking Lingyue¡¯s front. Chapter 305 - 306: Why look for a person with a scar on their face? Chapter 305: Chapter 306: Why look for a person with a scar on their face? Trantor: 549690339 Qin Hun stopped abruptly. Her fierce expression froze for a moment before she suddenly rushed back to Xie Wenhui¡¯s side. Crying, she began hitting Xie Wenhui hard, ¡°Xie Wenhui, are you not a man? Our daughter has been bullied, and you¡¯re just standing around doing nothing! Why don¡¯t you hurry up and call Senior Master Xie to stand up for us? Our family has been bullied to death!¡± Xie Wenhui was scared by the sight of his bloody daughter. His limbs were cold, and his whole body was trembling. Upon hearing Qin Hun¡¯s cries, he came to his senses, pulled out his phone, and tremblingly dialled Senior Master Xie¡¯s number. Gu Junzhu cast a disdainful nce at the couple, the corner of his lips hooking up in a cold smile. Contact Senior Master Xie? Contacting anyone wouldn¡¯t help! Even if Lingyue didn¡¯t push Xie Yumo, she wouldn¡¯t get away scot-free. Don¡¯t tell him that Xie Yumo was still a child, and a child¡¯s mistakes can be forgiven. If she could be so vicious, then she certainly wasn¡¯t deserving of being a child! Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei exchanged nces but said nothing. Right now, they had no time for any other thoughts and could only pray for their sister¡¯s safety. If anything happened to their sister, how could they exin it to their deceased parents? Xiao Shumiao was crying so hard that his limbs were limp, his throat was raw and hoarse, and his fear-stricken little body was trembling as he stared at the emergency room. Gu Junzhu held him tightly, repeatedly patting him tofort him. Looking at Xiao Shumiao, who was crying hoarsely, Lingyue¡¯s small fist by his side was tightly clenched, and his eyes were colder and darker than usual. Over an hourter, the door to the emergency room finally opened, and the doctor came out. Everyone hurriedly went forward. Gu Junzhu, holding Xiao Shumiao, asked, ¡°President Lee, how is my wife?¡± ¡°Young Master Gu,¡± President Lee said respectfully, ¡°your wife is fine. She has a concussion and a cut on her forehead, and multiple soft tissue contusions all over her body. But she is very fortunate not to have any fractures nor internal injuries. She just needs to rest for a few days.¡± ¡°Thankyou,¡± Gu Junzhu sighed in relief, patted the small butt of the little guy in his arms, kissed his tear-streaked face, and softlyforted him, ¡°Good boy, did you hear what the doctor said? Mommy is okay, Xiao Shu, stop crying.¡± The little guy clung tightly to Gu Junzhu¡¯s neck, nodded, and after a while, his little body was still shivering intermittently. Xie Wenhui and Qin Hun also rushed forward, ¡°President Lee, how is our daughter?¡± ¡°Your daughter¡¯s injuries are slightly more severe,¡± President Lee looked at Xie Wenhui and said regretfully, ¡°the scratch on her face is quite serious and required stitches. I¡¯m afraid it will leave a scar. However, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much. Nowadays, scar removal technology is very advanced. After your daughter¡¯s wound heals, you can find a good cosmetic hospital for treatment, and there¡¯s still a chance of recovery. Apart from this, your daughter¡¯s left leg is fractured and she needs bed rest. Other than that, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Lee Jin is the deputy director of Beijing Central Hospital and one of the country¡¯s most renowned orthopedic experts. He has treated many prominent personalities and their family members and knows that a scar on the face is far more important to them than a fractured leg bone. After all, a broken leg bone can heal without any residual effects after appropriate treatment. But a facial scar could potentially ruin the chances of these youngdies from securing a good marriage. Usually, these youngdies tend to marry up, i.e., marry someone from a family with a better background than their own. However, since these men are from even better backgrounds, why would they pick a girl with a scar on her face? Chapter 306 - 307: Why Is She Able to Cure? Chapter 306: Chapter 307: Why Is She Able to Cure? Trantor: 549690339 | If Xie Yumo¡¯s face were scarred, it could be a problem for her future marriage prospects. Fractures and facial scars. Both Xie Wenhui and Qin Hun had already guessed this. Xie Wenhui sighed with relief, thank heavens, his daughter¡¯s life was not in danger. But Qin Hun bit her teeth in hate, wishing she could tear Lingyue apart. As a woman, no one understood better than her the importance of beauty to a woman. Back then, it was her outstanding and beautiful looks that made Xie Wenhui fall in love at first sight. A girl from an average family like her, how else would she have had a chance to marry into a wealthy family? Her older daughter, who took after Xie Wenhui, could only be considered decently beautiful. Her younger daughter, however, took after her and was gorgeous. She had been hoping to find a good match for her younger daughter when she grew up. If her younger daughter could marry a man more influential than Gu Junzhu, who would ever dare bully her again? But if her younger daughter¡¯s face was destroyed, let alone finding a man more influential than Gu Junzhu, even finding a decent man to marry could be a problem. After all, good men have plenty of options. Why would they choose a woman with a scarred face? Qin Hun was trembling with anger, nearly grinding her teeth down, ring viciously at Lingyue, wishing she could sh his face. Gu Chi stepped forward, standing in front of Lingyue, blocking Qin Hun¡¯s gaze. Qin Hun shot a venomous look at him, then withdrew her gaze and gripped Xie Wenhui¡¯s hand until he winced in pain. Xie Wenhui furrowed his brows, looking down at her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t Momo okay?¡± ¡°Okay? What do you mean by okay?¡± Qin Hun growled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what President Lee said? Momo¡¯s face may be scarred! If Momo¡¯s face is scarred, how is she going to get married when she grows up?¡± Xie Wenhuiforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. President Lee also said that scar removal technology is now very mature. We can take Momo to a cosmetic clinic for scar removal surgery. She will definitely recover!¡± Qin Hun was skeptical, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Xie Wenhui assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a cut on her face. It can¡¯t be that serious. She will definitely be cured!¡± Lingyue stood behind Gu Chi with his eyes downcast, looking at the floor. His dark, slender eyshes concealed the cold, fierce light in his eyes. Could she really recover? Ha! Why should she recover? She had been so vicious, almost causing the death of Xiao Shu¡¯s mother and making Xiao Shu lose her mother just like him. Such a wicked person doesn¡¯t deserve to have a pretty face. She deserves a hideous face so that everyone who sees her knows she is a vile and ugly person! Half an hourter, Ye Xingbei and Xie Yumo were both transferred out of the emergency room and ced in the VIP ward. President Lee, noticing the tension between the two families, ced them in separate wards at the far ends¡ªthe eastmost and the westmost ¡ªof the same floor. The two households, one being Senior Gu¡¯s son, the other Senior Xie¡¯s son, were powerful enough to shake Beijing with a stomp. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend either! Since Ye Xingbei had suffered a concussion, he was unconscious when he was moved into the ward. Xiao Shumiao, sleepy-eyed but refusing to sleep, insisted on staying with his mother. Gu Junzhu, who was not sleepy, held him in his arms and kept himpany. Lingyue stood behind them, quietly watching Xiao Shumiao. Gu Chi called for him to sleep, but he remained silent, just shaking his head. In the early hours of the morning, around three am, Lingyue quietly left the ward. The two bodyguards assigned to him by Gu Chi, who were posted outside the door, followed immediately when they saw him leave. Lingyue turned back to look at them, his gaze dark and inscrutable: ¡°I have some matters to attend to, don¡¯t follow me.¡± ¡ï ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï [Dear readers, can you guess where our Little Yue is heading to- That¡¯s it for today! Remember to vote for Yunyun. Daily votes reset if unused, so don¡¯t waste them! Also, the reason why Yunyun wrote this story was because she read a news report about a terrible child who did something terribly wicked but managed to avoid punishment due to his young age. Yunyun wants to convey that justice always prevails. If thew cannot punish such people, fate can. Yunyun firmly believes that good people will be rewarded. Love you all, see you tomorrow, mwah!] Chapter 307 - 308: You didn’t see anything! Chapter 307: Chapter 308: You didn¡¯t see anything! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°This¡¡± The two bodyguards exchanged a look, somewhat embarrassed. They were ordered to protect Lingyue. What if something happened to Lingyue once he got out of their sight? ¡°Or¡¡± Lingyue kept his voice very low, ¡°You can follow me from afar. But no matter what I do, you can¡¯t make a sound!¡± The two bodyguards nodded immediately. They were only responsible for securing Lingyue¡¯s safety, they had no right to intervene any decisions or actions of Lingyue. Once Lingyue turned around and continued walking, the two bodyguards exchanged another nce, revealing their disbelief and astonishment in each other¡¯s eyes. Having been around their young master all the time, they knew how precocious their young master¡¯s ssmate was. But today, upon a deeper interaction, they realized that this kid was even more precocious than they thought. In their conversation with Lingyue, they felt as if they were talking to an adult. Lingyue¡¯s presence, his gaze, his tone, none of which made them see him as a child. They followed behind Lingyue as they always did, discreetly concealing themselves, keeping a certain distance to avoid making the protected feel ufortable. They watched Lingyue walk down the hall and push the door to enter Xie Yumo¡¯ sward. They exchanged nces again, hiding in the shadows without making any movements. Minutester, Lingyue emerged from Xie Yumo¡¯s ward as if nothing had happened, and went back to Ye Xingbei¡¯s ward. * The next day, just as dawn broke, the two bodyguards outside the door suddenly heard a woman¡¯s piercing scream from the other side of the corridor: ¡°Oh my God! Momo, your face¡ your face¡ Doctor, doctor, doctor¡¡± The two bodyguards looked at each other again. Gu Chi just happened to return from outside. Seeing the two men looking unusual, he asked them, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The two bodyguards lowered their heads, leaned toward his ear, and reported Lingyue¡¯s actionsst night to Gu Chi. Gu Chi was slightly taken aback and looked towards Xie Yumo¡¯s ward. Several doctors and nurses hurriedly rushed into Xie Yumo¡¯s ward. From inside Xie Yumo¡¯s ward, the unique cry of a teenage girl could be heard: ¡°Mother! My face! How can my face be like this? Ah¡I don¡¯t want this! I don¡¯t want this! Help! Mom, Dad, help! My face¡ my face¡¡± Gu Chi curled his lips, a hint of mockery shed in his eyes, and ordered the two bodyguards: ¡°Seal your lips, you both saw nothing!¡± ¡°Yes, Brother Chi, we understand!¡± The two bodyguards solemnly epted the order. Gu Chi knocked on the door and went in. Gu Junzhu was still staying by Ye Xingbei¡¯s bedside, not having slept all night. The two kidsy side by side on the apanying bed. As soon as Gu Chi entered, Lingyue opened his sharp, bright eyes, nothing like the face of someone who just woke up. At that moment, Gu Chi had a feeling that that kid was like a sword prepared to draw out of its scabbard, ready to draw blood any moment. Lingyue nced at him, then slowly closed his eyes again. The peaceful tranquillity on his face, as if he had been soundly asleep all along, and what Gu Chi just saw was merely a delusion. GuChi: ¡°¡¡± He was sure that kid entered Xie Yumo¡¯s wardst night and must have tampered with Xie Yumo¡¯s face. From the crying and shouting inside Xie Yumo¡¯s ward, Xie Yumo¡¯s face injury must have gotten worse. But what he didn¡¯t understand was, Lingyue was just an eight-year-old kid. What did he use, and how on earth did he manage to worsen the injury on Xie Yumo¡¯s face without anyone noticing? Chapter 308 - 309: What Can She Say? Chapter 308: Chapter 309: What Can She Say? Trantor: 549690339 | Seeing Gu Chi lost in thought as he looked at Lingyue, Gu Junzhu called his name gently, ¡°Xiao Chi?¡± ¡°Master!¡± Gu Chi quickly retreated from his apparent daydream. He bowed slightly, and asked softly, ¡°Are you tired? Why don¡¯t you rest awhile? I can watch over Young Madam.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Gu Junzhu said, ¡°Back on missions, it wasmonce to stay awake for three days and three nights. Guarding a single night is nothing.¡± With a disapproving tone, Gu Chi replied, ¡°But, you weren¡¯t injured back then. You have internal injuries now¡¡± Gu Junzhu waved his hand dismissively, and Gu Chi fell silent. Just as Gu Junzhu was about to say something else, he felt the hand he was holding, belonging to Ye Xingbei, twitch. He immediately turned his head towards her. Ye Xingbei¡¯s eyshes fluttered and she slowly opened her eyes. Gu Junzhu got up, supporting himself with his hands by her side, and leaned in to ask, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Ye Xingbei¡¯s mind was nk for a moment as her consciousness gradually returned. She immediatly turned her head, ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Shu?¡± Xiao Shumiao, lying on the apanying bed, seemed to have sensed something and opened his eyes. The moment he saw that Ye Xingbei was awake, he jumped down, hurried to her bedside, and threw himself into her arms, crying warmly. Hearing her son¡¯s hoarse voice, Ye Xingbei¡¯s heart ached. She raised his tiny head to wipe away his tears andforted him, ¡°Baby, everything¡¯s fine. Mommy is okay. Don¡¯t cry, sweetheart.¡± Xiao Shumiao burrowed further into her arms, clinging onto her as he cried uncontrobly. Lingyue rose from his chair, moved to Xiao Shumiao¡¯s side, and gently patted his back. Gu Junzhu also kneaded Xiao Shumiao¡¯s small body to console him, trying to persuade him together with Ye Xingbei. After crying for a while, Xiao Shumiao felt embarrassed. He hid his face in Ye Xingbei¡¯s arms, only his small voice audible, ¡°Mommy, does it still hurt?¡± Ye Xingbeiughed and said, ¡°Not anymore, Mommy doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± ¡°Mommy has slept for a long time, Xiao Shu was scared!¡± Xiao Shumiao spoke between sobs. Looking at his state, Ye Xingbei¡¯s heart ached. She held him like an infant,forting and swaying him gently, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine now, Xiao Shu don¡¯t be afraid, Daddy, Mommy, even Brother Yue are here. We are all fine, don¡¯t be scared.¡± Ye Xingbei felt like she had been having a streak of bad luck recently, as one misfortune followed another. First, she was framed and almost had her face ruined by Xiang Bingzhi. Then she was teased by a young punk and bizarrely got hit by a stick. Now, even a trip to the mall ended up in chaos. Remembering the incident from the previous night at the mall, Ye Xingbei asked Gu Junzhu, ¡°Last night while I was standing on the esctor, I felt someone push me from behind, and I fell off. Did you catch the person?¡± Gu Junzhu nodded, ¡°It was Xie Yumo.¡± ¡°Xie Yumo?¡± Ye Xingbei¡¯s expression mirrored those of Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei, filled with disbelief, ¡°How is that possible? I have no grudges or resentment towards her. Why would she push me?¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s because of your mother¡¯s inheritance,¡± Gu Junzhu said, ¡°The inheritance your mother left for you was given to Xie Motong and Xie Yumo by your grandmother. Part of it was taken back from Xie Yumo. She probably holds a grudge against you because of this.¡± Ye Xingbei opened her mouth, but no words came out. What could she say? The exnation of Gu Junzhu seemed fitting. But the inheritance originally belonged to her; her grandparents had simply acted to return what rightfully belonged to her from Xie Motong and Xie Yumo. Just over this, pushing her down an esctor, wasn¡¯t it too cruel? She was just a child, seemingly only thirteen or fourteen years old.. Chapter 309 - 310: Why did the police suddenly arrive? Chapter 309: Chapter 310: Why did the police suddenly arrive? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Where¡¯s Xie Yumo?¡± Thinking of Xie Yumo¡¯s age, she recalled a fact: ¡°If I remember correctly, thew stiptes that minors under the age of fourteen, no matter what they do, are not held legally ountable for their actions. Even juvenile detention centers only take in those above the age of fourteen. Has Xie Yumo turned fourteen yet?¡± If Xie Yumo is not yet fourteen years old, then hasn¡¯t she suffered unjustly? The most terrifying part is that, this time, Xie Yumo¡¯s target was her. She could at least handle a bit of hardship. But what if Xie Yumo goes unpunished, growing more audacious and targets her son next time? ¡°She¡¯s not yet fourteen, but¡¡± Gu Junzhu smirked, ¡°After you were pushed down the esctor by herst night, Xiao Yue pushed her down the esctor as well. She broke her leg and got a cut across her face. She¡¯s in this hospital too.¡± ¡°Wha¡what?¡± Ye Xingbei was stunned, she looked at Lingyue. Lingyue shivered a slightly, hung his head low, his fingertips trembling slightly by his sides. He didn¡¯t regret pushing Xie Yumo down the esctor. Xie Yumo had bullied Xiao Shu¡¯s mom, so he was avenging Xiao Shu¡¯s mom. He didn¡¯t regret it. But he was afraid that Xiao Shu¡¯s mom would think he was a bad kid and would stop liking him and wouldn¡¯t let Xiao Shu be friends with him anymore. When Ye Xingbei saw Lingyue trembling slightly, she assumed he was terrified, hurriedly moved her body to hold him andforted him quietly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid Xiao Yue. She was the one who did wrong first. You were just angry and pushed her down the esctor. Don¡¯t be afraid, your aunt and uncle will protect you. You¡¯ll be safe.¡± She pulled Lingyue into her arms, held Xiao Shu with one arm, andforted this trembling boy with her other arm, ¡°Xiao Shu don¡¯t be afraid, Xiao Yue don¡¯t be afraid either. It¡¯s okay, the adults are here. No one can hurt you!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Gu Junzhu reached out and pulled Lingyue out of Ye Xingbei¡¯s arms, ruffling Lingyue¡¯s hair, ¡°Xiao Yue, don¡¯t be afraid. Your uncle is here, no one can harm you.¡± Xiao Shumiao is still young, it makes sense for his wife to hold him in her arms. As for Lingyue, this wolf pup, constion was extra. A man¡¯s character is determined at the age of three. This little guy had courage and knowledge. As long as he was properly guided, he would definitely make something of himself when he grew up. Senior Master Xiang had a good eye for talent. After Ye Xingbeiforted Lingyue, she looked up at Gu Junzhu, about to ask something, when there was a knock at the door. Gu Chi called out to enter. The bodyguard standing outside the door opened it and reported, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, the police are here.¡± The police? Gu Junzhu raised an eyebrow slightly. Knowing that Xie Yumo was not yet fourteen, and that the police couldn¡¯t do anything to her, furthermore, Lingyue had pushed her down the esctor leaving her more severely injured than Ye Xingbei. He had not called the police. Since the police didn¡¯t show upst night, the mall probably didn¡¯t call the police, hoping to avoid making matters worse. So why did the police suddenly show up today? Gu Junzhu had beenpletely focused on Ye Xingbei all of yesterday and had not paid much attention to Lingyue. But Gu Chi had heard the bodyguard in charge of protecting Lingyue describe what happenedst night. He leaned into Gu Junzhu¡¯s ear and whispered a few words. After hearing this, Gu Junzhu couldn¡¯t help butugh, and nodded his head. He told the bodyguard at the door, ¡°Let them in.¡± The one leading the team was still Captain Zhou Yun, who handled the case at Zhou Dingbang¡¯s hotelst time. Captain Zhou grimaced, feeling like his luck had run out. Why did he always get caught up in these predicaments where powerful people shed and it was the lesser beings who suffered? Despite his inner torment, as a police officer, if someone called the police, he had to respond. He led a group of police officers into the ward, walked up to Ye Xingbei¡¯s bedside, asked a few basic questions for formality¡¯s sake, then got directly to the point: ¡°So here¡¯s the situation, Young Master Gu, we received a call about a child named Lingyue¡.¡± Chapter 310 - 311: How Can You Be So Cruel? Chapter 310: Chapter 311: How Can You Be So Cruel? Trantor: 549690339 | He pointed at Lingyue who was standing next to Ye Xingbei, ¡°This child sneaked into the victim¡¯s, Xie Yumo¡¯s, roomst night and tampered with her wounds, causing them to fester and be inmed. It¡¯s now very difficult for them to heal. We need to take him with us now to assist in our investigation.¡± ¡°You need to take him back for investigation?¡± Gu Junzhu chuckled sarcastically, ¡°The person is right here, and you can investigate right now. He¡¯s my godson. Last night, he entered the hospital with me and never left. You im he tampered with Xie Yumo¡¯s wounds, so produce your evidence. As long as you can give us evidence, I¡¯ll let him go with you immediately.¡± This¡¡± Zhou Yun said, ¡°In the hospital surveince footage, we saw that Lingyue did enter Xie Yumo¡¯s wardst night¡¡± ¡°Just because my godson entered Xie Yumo¡¯s ward, does it imply that the festering and inmmation of her facial wounds are his doing?¡± Gu Junzhu looked at him, half-smiling, half-smirking, ¡°Now you are in my wife¡¯s ward. My wife¡¯s forehead wound is now excruciatingly painful. Does it mean that you caused the wound on her forehead?¡± Zhou Yun¡¯s mouth twitched. This Fifth Lord of Gu, he was being entirely unreasonable. But who could do anything when he was indeed the Fifth Lord of Gu? The youngest child of Senior Gu, who would dare provoke him? He was left speechless, showing an expression of utter difficulty. Gu Junzhu chuckled and looking at Lingyue, he said in a gentle voice, ¡°Xiao Yue, tell this police brother why you went to Xie Yumo¡¯s wardst night?¡± Zhou Yun: Police brother? Isn¡¯t he a police uncle??? He really wanted to go back and hand in his resignation! ¡°Xie Yumo pushed Aunt Beibei down the esctor. Aunt Beibei was unconscious and didn¡¯t wake up for a long time. Xiao Shu was scared and cried until he lost his voice. I was very angry. So I ran to the ward of the bad person who hurt Aunt Beibei and wanted to scold her a bit, but she was asleep. I called her a few times and she didn¡¯t wake up, so I left her ward,¡± Lingyue exined softly to Zhou Yun, looking down, his obedient and well-behaved appearance evoking sympathy. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Gu Junzhu mentallymended the godson he¡¯d just unterally decided on, before raising his eyebrows at Zhou Yun, ¡°My godson only wanted to scold Xie Yumo a few times. She was asleep, so my godson couldn¡¯t even scold the person he intended to, and just came back. Do you have any evidence to prove that the worsening and degeneration of Xie Yumo¡¯s facial wounds were caused by my godson? If you do, I¡¯ll let him go with you right now!¡± With a headache, Zhou Yun admitted, ¡°We don¡¯t have any evidence at the moment¡¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Junzhu chuckled, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any evidence now, please leave. When you do, you¡¯re wee toe back anytime.¡± What could Zhou Yun do? All he could do was say politely,¡± Alright then, we apologize for the disturbance, if there are any new developments, we wille back.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t just leave like this!¡± The shrill yelling of a woman came from outside the hospital ward. Qin Hun was held back by the Gu family¡¯s bodyguard to prevent her from entering the ward. She was caught in a frenzy, screaming at Gu Junzhu promiscuously. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far! My daughter is only thirteen. She¡¯s just a child. She identally knocked Ye Xingbei off the esctor. You had someone push my daughter down the esctor, which was cruel enough, but you even scarred my daughter¡¯s face! My daughter is only thirteen! Thirteen! By ruining her face, you have ruined her future.. How is she going to live her life? How could you be so cruel to her? How could you?! Chapter 311 - 312: Really Despairing! Chapter 311: Chapter 312: Really Despairing! Trantor: 549690339 Thinking of her younger daughter¡¯s disfigured, rotting face, Qin Hun was filled with such hatred that she felt as if she were going insane. The doctor had told her justst night that once her daughter¡¯s wounds healed, she could bring her to a good stic surgery hospital to reduce the scarring. There was a possibility her daughter¡¯s face could be restored. But in just one night, her daughter¡¯s wounds had begun to rot and swell, and her face was unrecognizable. Her daughter was screaming in pain, so she and Xie Wenhui rushed to find the doctors and nurses. However, the doctor said that her daughter¡¯s wounds were severely infected. They had to remove the dead tissue and re-dress the wound. The doctor shook his head and sighed repeatedly. Her heart pounded in fear, and she asked the doctor what was wrong. The doctor said if her daughter¡¯s facial wounds had remained as they werest night, there would have been a chance that scar removal could have restored her face. But now, even the best scar removal surgery wouldn¡¯t restore her face to its original condition. After hearing this, she felt as if her insides had been ripped apart. She was going mad. In her life, she didn¡¯t know if she would ever have a son. She only had two daughters. Even if she usually favored Xie Motong a little more, Xie Yumo was still her flesh and blood. What parents in this world don¡¯t love their children? Watching her beautiful, delicate daughter turn into a monster made her heart ache as if it were being gouged out. She grabbed the doctor, sobbing and screaming, yelling at them for being ipetent. The doctor told her it was not the hospital¡¯s fault. Someone had interfered with her daughter¡¯s wounds, causing the severe infection and further deterioration overnight. The doctor suggested she call the police. She and Xie Wenhui immediately called the police, hoping to capture the person who had tampered with her daughter¡¯s face and tear them apart. The police quickly arrived, reviewed the hospital surveince, and discovered that the despicable child who had pushed her daughter down the esctor had visited her daughter¡¯s roomst night. He had visited at around three in the morning. She and Xie Wenhui, being tired and worn out, had fallen asleep and hadn¡¯t noticed his intrusion. Having seen the surveince, what more did Qin Hun need to understand? It was definitely that brat named Lingyue who had tampered with her daughter¡¯s face, causing her daughter¡¯s wound to be infected and decay, leading to her daughter being permanently disfigured. That was too cruel. This despicable child was too cruel. He appeared to be no more than seven or eight years old, still a young child. How could he be so ruthless? The police were well aware that even if they found evidence proving Lingyue was responsible, Lingyue wouldn¡¯t face any punishment. He was too young. Only seven or eight years old. Currently, the country had not established anyws punishing crimesmitted by seven or eight-year-olds. All they could do was criticize the child and ask his guardians topensate. Knowing that the child was connected to Gu Junzhu, Zhou Yun couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly: would the Fifth Lord of Gu ever be short of money? The fabulously wealthy Fifth Master of Gu couldck anything, but he would never be short of money, right? The Xie family had messed with the wrong person. They had managed to cross paths with the cmitous Fifth Lord of Gu. They were really asking for trouble! Although he knew that nothing would happen to Lingyue, when Qin Hun became relentless, he decided to follow the procedure and go to Gu Junzhu¡¯s ce for an enquiry. He hoped to bring Lingyue back to the station, give him a stern warning, and in some sense, give the Xie family an answer. But the Fifth Lord of Gu, as he expected, did not disappoint him. he was as dominant as ever, and there was no chance he would let them take Lingyue. They had no solid evidence, and given Lingyue¡¯s young age, they could only withdraw their forces. But how could Qin Hun agree to that? Chapter 312 - 313: Getting Worse Day By Day Chapter 312: Chapter 313: Getting Worse Day By Day Trantor: 549690339 | No matter if it was her elder daughter Xie Motong or her younger daughter Xie Yumo, both were flesh and blood from her heart. Seeing her younger daughter¡¯s face ruined, which also meant her future marital prospects were ruined, she wished to tear apart each and every person who had harmed her daughter. Shepletely lost the temperament and grace of a noble madam from a prestigious family. She seemed insane, grabbing the Gu Family¡¯s security guards and beating them fiercely. While she was causing quite a ruckus, a forceful voice behind her eximed, ¡°What¡¯s all thismotion? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed enough already?¡± A shiver went down Qin Hun¡¯s spine. Turning around and seeing it was Senior Master Xie, she felt as if she hadid eyes on her savior. She threw herself in front of Senior Master Xie, and fell to her knees with a ¡®thud¡¯, crying her heart out. ¡°Father! Father! You must stand up for Momo!¡± Qin Hun¡¯s hand on the ground as support and the other clutching onto her clothes. She cried until her voice cracked, ¡°Father! Momo¡¯s face is ruined, her life is over! Father, Momo is your granddaughter, you can¡¯t ignore her, you must avenge her! Otherwise, who knows who among us will be messed up next, Tongtong perhaps? Father¡¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Senior Master Xie scolded with an unhappy look: ¡°Does it look good to kneel here? Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at? Let¡¯s talk inside!¡± Although this area was an exclusive ward for high-ranking officials with just a few patients, hospital staff like doctors and nurses came and went frequently. Kneeling in the hallway, crying her heart out, Qin Hun was desperate, she couldn¡¯t care less about preserving her dignity. But Senior Master Xie still cared about his! Last night, Xie Wenhui had called him, telling him what had happened at the shopping mall. When the story was narrated by Xie Wenhui, it was inevitably biased in favor of his daughter. Obviously, it was Xie Yumo who deliberately pushed Ye Xingbei down the esctor. But in Xie Wenhui¡¯s words, it turned into an ident caused by Xie Yumo while she was ying around. With Xie Wenhui ying down the incident of Yumo pushing Xingbei off the esctor, he instead amplified how Lingyue intentionally pushed Yumo down, making it look as if Gu Junzhu was abusing his power through Lingyue to bully their family of four. Xie Wenhui had his own selfish motives. He hoped that because of this incident, Senior Master Xie would feel pity for his family of four¡¯s pitiful existence outside, and let the four of them return to the Xie Family. Since the day they moved out of the Xie Family, his life had been getting increasingly difficult. He couldn¡¯t spend freely, he didn¡¯t dare go to high-end ces, and even avoided seeing his old friends, fearing they would mock him. Previously, when living in a mansion, traveling in luxury cars, with more than a dozen servants serving at home. They had the luxury of dining on dozens of dishes each day, eating anything they pleased. Since they left their home, they had to rent a house, hire a maid. The food was so unpleasant they could barely swallow it. He wanted to hire a new maid, but Qin Hun refused. Qin Hun said, without a job for either of them, they were spending more than they earned. The money in their possession dwindled day by day, with two daughters still in school and countless expenses, they had to live frugally. Qin Hun even asked him to find a job! He was neither capable of heavybor nor hard work. Born into a rich family, he was destined to live a life of luxury without lifting a finger. How could he find a job? Back when he was at the Xie Group, all he did was take the money and didn¡¯t do any work. But now, they had been thrown out by the Xie Family patriarch. Where could he find a job where he could only make money and not work? In short, since they were thrown out of their home, their lives have be increasingly miserable. Chapter 313 - 314: What human do, heaven watches Chapter 313: Chapter 314: What human do, heaven watches Trantor: 549690339 He was now dreaming with longing, hoping that his father would quickly reincorporate him into the Xie Family again. He¡¯d had enough of living this way. As long as his father could let him return to the Xie Family, he¡¯d be as obedient as a quail, ready to follow his father¡¯s instructions and avoid causing any more trouble. Seeing Xie Yumo injured filled him with hope. Seeing their family in such pitiful straits, his father, after all, is still his real father. Maybe he¡¯d feel pity for them and possibly let them return. And so, over the phone, he exaggeratedly portrayed Gu Junzhu as being pompous and overbearing, and their family as being oppressed by her. However, Senior Master Xie was not a man to simply take things at face value. After listening to him, he remained silent, hung up the phone, and sent his trusted aides to investigate the whole incident. The matter was not difficult to investigate. His trusted aides quickly discovered every detail and even brought back the surveince footage from the mall. The mail¡¯s surveince footage clearly showed Xie Yumo extending her hands behind Ye Xingbei and violently pushing him down the esctor. After Senior Master Xie finished watching the video, he was so furious that he threw his favourite teacup to the floor. He was angry at Xie Yumo¡¯s evil ways, as well as at Xie Wenhui¡¯s lies and ipetence. His son may look human enough, but he has the brains of a pig. If one is going to tell a lie, it should be a lie that can withstand scrutiny. Yet how about him? He was tantly lying. His stories couldn¡¯t withstand the merest scrutiny. How could he, being so reputable and tactful, have a son so stupid and pig-headed? Feeling dejected, he didn¡¯t bother with the matters of Xie Wenhui¡¯s family anymore, stormed back to his room, and went to sleep after a bath. He was woken up by a phone call before dawn. On the phone, Xie Wenhui¡¯s voice was sobbing, saying how someone had meddled with Xie Yumo¡¯s wound overnight. The wound had be infected and was deteriorating. The doctor said that even after she healed, she would be left with a horrific scar. This time, he couldn¡¯t stayposed. After all, Xie Wenhui was his only son, Xie Yumo his dear granddaughter. The so-called ¡®cutting off ties¡¯ with Xie Wenhui was merely an attempt to help him grow, he¡¯d sent Xie Wenhui away so he could taste hardships and mature. How could he possibly disown his one and only son? He didn¡¯t expect that not a long time had passed since he¡¯d sent Xie Wenhui away, and his granddaughter¡¯s face was already ruined. Last night, when he learned that Ye Xingbei was deliberately pushed down the stairs by his young granddaughter, and in return a child named Lingyue had pushed his young granddaughter down the stairs to seek revenge for Ye Xingbei, he only said in anger, ¡°Well deserved!¡±, without intending to punish the child or thinking that Gu Junzhu did something wrong. Indeed. His thoughts were simr to that of Xie Wenhui¡¯s family. He believed that Lingyue was instigated by Gu Junzhu to push Xie Yumo down the esctor. Otherwise, how could a 7-8 years old child have such courage? Even though he believed that Lingyue was instigated by Gu Junzhu, he did not think Gu Junzhu was in the wrong. If your child could push another¡¯s adult down the stairs, then another¡¯s child could also push yours down the stairs. ¡°As you sow, so shall you reap.¡± An eye for an eye. It¡¯s that simple. But today, when he heard that someone tampered with Xie Yumo¡¯s woundst night, leading to her wound bing severely infected and leaving her with a serious scar in the future, Senior Master Xie could no longer stay calm. Of course, he still believed that it must have been done by Gu Junzhu¡¯s people.. Chapter 314 - 315 Dont You Have One Right Next To You? Chapter 314: Chapter 315 Don¡¯t You Have One Right Next To You? Trantor: 549690339 He thought Gu Junzhu had gone too far. Last night, Ye Xingbei and Xie Yumo both tumbled down the esctor, one after the other. Ye Xingbei merely suffered a concussion, a bump on his forehead, and a bit of blood; Xie Yumo, however, had a scratch across her face and a broken leg. It was evident that Xie Yumo was the one disadvantagedst night. Given this, Gu Junzhu shouldn¡¯t have been relentless, even in consideration of the Xie Family, and proceeded to make another move on Xie Yumo. Even if it was initially Xie Yumo¡¯s fault, she¡¯s only thirteen years old, still a child. She should have been shown some mercy. To disfigure her face directly is even worse than breaking her other leg. With her face ruined, how is she to face others in herter life? His thoughts on this matter agreed with those of the Xie Wenhui¡¯s family. Gu Junzhu was too ruthless! He cruelly acted against a thirteen-year-old child, regardless of the rtionship between the two families. This was no mere ruthlessness, but sheer venomous wickedness! Unable to suppress his anger, he stormed into the hospital to settle ounts with Gu Junzhu. Exiting the elevator, he saw Qin Hun causing a scene outside the ward like a madwoman, which profoundly irritated him. Ever since Xie Wenhui began dating Qin Hun, he found her somewhat disagreeable, thinking she was too petty. However, Xie Wenhui truly loved her, and coupled with her ability to please his wife, who became fond of her, he agreed to their union. Looking at how his granddaughters had turned out, he felt regret. His granddaughters, the descendants of the Xie Family, had shallow motivations, even eyeing the inheritance of theirte aunt. This showed that Qin Hun was no ordinary petty woman. His younger granddaughter, despite her tender age, even had the audacity to push someone down an esctor. Even thinking about it filled him with indignation and dread. How had his granddaughters turned out so wrong? They were so twisted it made him sick. So distorted that he did not want to acknowledge that they were descendants of his family, the Xie Family! However, even if his younger granddaughter was in the wrong, she had already been punished. Gu Junzhu¡¯s actions of sneakily targeting his granddaughter¡¯s wounds in the middle of the night were far too devious, he couldn¡¯t let it slide! He strode into the room, looked at Gu Junzhu with a grave face, ¡°Junzhu, was it your people who messed with Momo¡¯s woundsst night?¡± Although it was a question, his tone was certain. Gu Junzhu looked at him, smiled faintly, ¡°Uncle Xie, you can¡¯t go around making usations without evidence. That¡¯s defamation. You can¡¯t just nder me because you¡¯re an elder!¡± Senior Master Xie¡¯s face turned even more sour, he waved his hand: ¡°Everyone, leave!¡± Zhou Yun, in the presence of the illustrious Senior Master Xie, didn¡¯t dare make a sound. He quietly withdrew with his underlings. Qin Hun, like a lunatic, pointed at Gu Junzhu¡¯s nose, looking as if she wanted to tear Gu Junzhu apart, ¡°Dad! It¡¯s him! It must be him! Dad, our Momo is still so young, she is only thirteen! Dad¡¡± ¡°Yes, indeed! Your grandchild is still so young, only thirteen!¡± Gu Junzhu stoodzily in front Senior Master Xie, lips quirking upward, ¡°She¡¯s daring enough tomit an act of murder at thirteen; I can¡¯t even match her viciousness. This child from your family, even if nothing else, has certainly been taught courage. You couldn¡¯t find many like her in all of Beijing!¡± Senior Master Xie choked, turning pale, and after a while, he turned to look at Lingyue, ¡°How could there not be many?¡± His cold, authoritative gaze fell on Lingyue, ¡°Don¡¯t you have one right here by your side?¡± Chapter 315 - 316: Mom, Dont Die Chapter 315: Chapter 316: Mom, Don¡¯t Die Trantor: 549690339 Gu Junzhu nced over his shoulder at Lingyue standing behind him, patting the child¡¯s head before turning back to look at Senior Master Xie. His smile grew even wider. ¡°Uncle Xie, having was on the battlefield for so many years, you should understand better than I do. Those who actively hurt people are criminals, but those who fight back when oppressed are seeking righteous vengeance. When we were attacked by foreigners, you, along with my father and others, drove out the invaders, defeating them thoroughly. You didn¡¯t just stand by and take the blows. Xiao Yue¡¯s actions are merely an extension of your generation¡¯s admirable legacy. Don¡¯t you agree, Uncle Xie?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Senior Master Xie cursed in anger. ¡°Momo was wrong to have pushed Beibei down the stairs. But this little brat pushed Momo down the stairs in return, isn¡¯t that an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth? Shouldn¡¯t that even the score? Why is he still not content andter sneak into Momo¡¯s room and disfigure her face? Momo is a young girl, only thirteen! How can she face the world after he disfigured her face?¡± Ye Xingbei, who had been silent so far, suddenly spoke: ¡°Grandfather, do you think that I should not havee to Beijing? I should not have visited you and grandmother? If I hadn¡¯te, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten into conflicts with your son and daughter-inw¡¡± ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t say that!¡± Xie Jinfei was the first to object, he rebuked Senior Master Xie, ¡°Grandfather, what¡¯s wrong with you? The moment you set foot inside, you began berating everyone. You didn¡¯t even bother to ask how Beibei was doing. All you have been doing is going on about Momo. Don¡¯t you care about my sister at all? She is the victim, isn¡¯t she?¡± Xie Yunlin red at him, ¡°Xiao Fei, mind your manners when you speak to your grandfather!¡± Xie Jinfei huffed in response, mumbling under his breath, ¡°But it¡¯s true!¡± Senior Master Xie was left in an awkward position, embarrassed by Ye Xingbei¡¯s and Xie Jinfei¡¯s words. He looked at Ye Xingbei, his face and tone softening: ¡°Beibei, grandfather didn¡¯t mean to me you. I am more worried about you than angry at you. I didn¡¯t ask about your condition when I arrived because I knew about it already. I only knew you were not seriously injured, otherwise I would have asked. But Momo¡¡± ¡°Grandfather,¡± Ye Xingbei interrupted him, her clear eyes watching him quietly. ¡°I consider myself to have done nothing wrong, yet I was pushed off the esctor by Xie Yumo. Luckily, I only suffered a concussion rather than losing my life. If I had died, who would have taken care of Xiao Shu?¡± Upon hearing the word ¡°death,¡± Xiao Shumiao shivered uncontrobly, remembering the horrible sight of Ye Xingbei lying unconscious at the bottom of the elevator, covered in blood. He burst into tears and ran into Ye Xingbei¡¯s arms, clinging to her waist and crying out, ¡°Mommy can¡¯t die! Xiao Shu doesn¡¯t want Mommy to die, Mommy can¡¯t die, Mommy can¡¯t die!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay,¡± Ye Xingbei reassured him, patting him as she maintained eye contact with the Senior Master Xie, ¡°Grandfather, I don¡¯t know about repaying evil with kindness. All I know is, if we repay evil with kindness, then how do we repay kindness? Being young is not an excuse formitting evildoing. Since Xie Yumo dared to harm others, she should ept the consequences.¡± ¡°She has faced the consequences!¡± Senior Master Xie frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve already said it, I¡¯m not angry that this child pushed Momo off the elevatorst night. What I¡¯m angry about is that he sneaked into Momo¡¯s hospital room in the middle of the night andpletely ruined her face! At this tender age, you encourage him to do these cruel things.. Aren¡¯t you afraid of leading this child astray?¡± Chapter 316 - 317: This Child is My Godson Chapter 316: Chapter 317: This Child is My Godson Trantor: 549690339 ¡°No one taught me!¡± Before Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei had a chance to speak, Lingyue yelled out, ¡°No one taught me!¡± He took a few steps forward and stood in front of Senior Master Xie, he looked up into his eyes, his eyes dark and fathomless, fixed on Senior Master Xie: ¡°I won¡¯ t allow you to smear Xiao Shu1 s mom and dad!¡± Fearless despite the severe intimidation and anger radiating from Senior Master Xie, he lifted his small face and said seriously, word byword, ¡°Disfiguring Xie Yumo¡¯s face, no one instructed me, it was my own idea! Her heart is so ugly, she doesn¡¯t deserve a beautiful face! She should have an ugly face to let everyone know she¡¯s an ugly person!¡± ¡°You¡¡± Senior Master Xie looked at Lingyue in shocked disbelief. He genuinely thought that the incidentst night was orchestrated by Gu Junzhu. He always knew that Gu Junzhu was cunning and resourceful, and nothing much could impede him. Coaxing a child of seven or eight into nefarious deeds was a way to evade legal punishment. He thought it despicable of Gu Junzhu to use an innocent child for his viinous schemes. He never imagined that no one was behind it all along. It was all the child¡¯s idea. How old was this child? Six years old? Seven years old? Eight years old? Seeing those unfathomably dark and beautiful eyes of Lingyue¡¯s, a cold dread rose from the bottom of Senior Master Xie¡¯s heart. Without proper guidance, this child would surely be a grave menace to society once he grows up. Staring at Lingyue for a long while, he turned his gaze to Gu Junzhu, ¡°Did he tell the truth? Was it his idea, not your instigation?¡± Gu Junzhu chuckled without a word. From his reaction, Senior Master Xie knew the truth¡ªIt was all Lingyue¡¯s doing, he was not influenced by Gu Junzhu or Ye Xingbei. This child was too cruel. He needed to be sternly disciplined. Being so vicious at such a young age, his future was truly worrisome. Staring pensively at Lingyue, he voiced his thoughts, ¡°In that case, I should take this child with me. His heart is too cruel and his hands too nefarious. He needs proper guidance, or else how will he turn out when he grows up?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bully Brother Xiaoyue!¡± Xiao Shumiao left Ye Xingbei¡¯s arms, hopped off the bed, darted to Lingyue and held his waist. She twisted her face into an intimidating gaze, her eyes round and wide, trying hard to appear fearsome. ¡°Brother Xiaoyue is ours, you can¡¯t take him!¡± Gu Junzhu rubbed her little head, chuckled and said to Senior Master Xie, ¡°Uncle Xie, this child is my godson and obviously should stay with me. How did ite to him staying with you?¡± ¡°With you?¡± Senior Master Xie was infuriated, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve turned the child into by having him around you!¡± ¡°Oh, Uncle Xie, look who¡¯s talking!¡± Gu Junzhu replied with a grin, ¡°You¡¯ve done a fantastic job raising children! Look at Xie Yumo! Oh, the courage she has, amazing!¡± ¡°¡¡± Senior Master Xie was so choked up he nearly fainted. ¡°It¡¯s not Uncle Gu¡¯s doing, I¡¯ve always been like this!¡± Lingyue looked at Senior Master Xie, his voice was the pleasant, unadulterated tone of a seven or eight- year-old, but his tone was oddly calm and cold, far beyond his age. ¡°My mom passed away when I was very young. My dad is busy with work and doesn¡¯t look after me. I was brought up by my grandma. Some mean people found us easy targets and bullied us. So, this is how I act!¡± Chapter 317 - 318: Don’t Let The Bad Guys Take Brother Xiaoyue Away! Chapter 317: Chapter 318: Don¡¯t Let The Bad Guys Take Brother Xiaoyue Away! Trantor: 549690339 He stared into Senior Master Xie¡¯s eyes without blinking. His eyes, as beautiful as ss, carried a chilling coldness that could make one shiver to their core. ¡°Whoever bullies us, I¡¯ll beat them to a pulp! If I¡¯m not as tall or as strong as them, I¡¯ll use my brain! As long as I¡¯m willing to think, even if it¡¯s a grown man in his forties or fifties, I can still beat them until they¡¯re scared and avoid me whenever they see me!¡± ¡°So, without anyone teaching me, I learned it from books. The books say that only when you frighten and intimidate them, will they run away from you and never dare to provoke you again! I want to intimidate and terrify Xie Yumo, so that she will never dare to bully Mom Xiao Shu again!¡± Senior Master Xie stared at the seven or eight-year-old child in front of him, dumbstruck. He remembered that Ye Xingbei had said that this child, who appeared only six or seven, was just eight years old this year. Eight years old! Just eight years old! An eight-year-old child, so articte, so clear-headed, and so cunningly ruthless. If this child was raised properly, he would surely grow to be a capable individual. But if he was raised improperly, he would certainly cause trouble! Perhaps it could even be said that this child has already been spoiled. It all depended on whether he could be set straight in the future. ¡°Fine!¡± He nodded and turned to Gu Junzhu, ¡°I¡¯ll take the child¡¯s words as the truth. Momo¡¯s issues, and yours and Beibei¡¯s are separate. But this child, I have to take him back with me. I don¡¯t trust leaving him with you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give!¡± Xiao Shumiao clung to Lingyue, her little face wrinkled up like a bun, looking terribly fierce, ¡°Brother Xiaoyue belongs to our family, Xiao Shu will not give him to anyone!¡± Gu Junzhu chuckled, ¡°Uncle Xie, did you hear? My son won¡¯t let go, I can¡¯t do anything about it. Why don¡¯t you negotiate with Xiao Shumiao yourself?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give him to anyone!¡± The little guy jumped up and down clinging onto Lingyue: ¡°Great-grandpa is a bad guy! I want to go home! Mom, Xiao Shu wants to go home, I want to go home!¡± Her throat was hoarse from crying yesterday, and even after taking medicine and sleeping all night, his voice was still husky. He shouted with his little voice, and his voice cracked. Ye Xingbei was so heartbroken that she immediatelyforted him: ¡°Xiao Shu, be good, great-grandpa was just joking with you. Your Brother Xiaoyue is ours, great-grandpa won¡¯t take your Brother Xiaoyue away!¡± Xiao Shumiao grabbed onto Lingyue¡¯s hand and tugged him behind Gu Junzhu, even pushing Gu Chi to stand beside Gu Junzhu. He and Lingyue hid behind Gu Junzhu and Gu Chi, clutching Gu Junzhu¡¯s clothes, ¡°Dad, block the bad guy, don¡¯t let the bad guy take Brother Xiaoyue away!¡± Gu Junzhu nodded with a smile upon being entrusted with this important task, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mom is right, great-grandpa was just joking with you. Brother Xiaoyue is yours, no one will fight with you for him!¡± Senior Master Xie¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Junzhu, a child might not know any better, but you can¡¯t act like that as well. This child has already been misled. I need to stay with him in the future and educate him properly.¡± Gu Junzhu looked him up and down with a smile, ¡°Uncle Xie, it¡¯s not good if you don¡¯t realize your age. Look at how you raised your own children. If Xiao Yue doesn¡¯t go astray before being with you, he¡¯ll surely be led astray by you!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the children I¡¯ve raised?¡± Senior Master Xie red at him, ¡°Aren¡¯t both Yunlin and Xiao Fei raised by me? What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± Gu Junzhu chuckled, ¡°Uncle Xie, you are truly good at patting yourself on the back. Yunlin and Xiao Fei were already seven or eight years old when they came to you. A child¡¯s character is pretty much set by the age of three. Let¡¯s not discuss Yunlin and Xiao Fei, let¡¯s look at Xie Motong and Xie Yumo, who have been with you since birth. Your pair of granddaughters¡ surely there¡¯s no need for me to say more?¡± Chapter 318 - 319: Bring that Kid Back to Me! Chapter 318: Chapter 319: Bring that Kid Back to Me! Trantor: 549690339 Senior Master Xie was so angry that his old face turned red, almost as if he were about to have a stroke. What the hell is this? So the good kids were not his doing, he had no credit for them. But all the bad ones were his fault, as if he was always to me? Senior Master Xie was so furious that he waved impatiently at Gu Junzhu, ¡°Stop all the nonsense, I must take that brat away today!¡± He was a man who never made excuses, nor did he shy away from conflict. He didn¡¯t me Lingyue for pushing Xie Yumo down the esctor the first time. But when Lingyue hurt Xie Yumo again, Senior Master Xie couldn¡¯t forgive his merciless act. He was going to take that brat home, give him a good thrashing first, so he¡¯d learn what he can do and what he can¡¯t. And then he would teach him slowly, about right and wrong, about humanity and morality, and he¡¯d make him change his spiteful ways. He knew Gu Junzhu was a force to be reckoned with, but he wasn¡¯t someone who backed down easily. He was, after all, an elder to Gu Junzhu. He didn¡¯t believe that Gu Junzhu would risk total fallout over a young brat! Moreover, his decision was for the brat¡¯s best interest. The brat was like an uncut gem; properly polished, he could be a rare talent. But if neglected, he would just be a nuisance. If he took the brat home, he would teach him well and guide him to the right path. Gu Junzhu was indeed capable, but he himself was a mix of good and evil and always followed his own path. If he let the child follow Gu Junzhu, he was genuinely scared that the child would turn out twisted. Despite his determined stance, Gu Junzhu just chuckled, ¡°Uncle Xie, I always snatch stuff from others. This is the first time someone¡¯se to my ce to snatch something from my hands. This is kinda interesting. But the thing is, I hold onto my things pretty tight, I don¡¯t want to let go. So, Uncle Xie, what should we do?¡± Senior Master Xie had a formidable reputation and held a high position. For many years, whatever he had his eyes on would be delivered to his hands even before he asked for it. For the first time in many years, even though he expressed a desire and determined to have something, the other party refused to let go. Senior Master Xie¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Xiao Zhu, since you called me Uncle Xie, I am your elder. Is this how you talk to your elders?¡± Gu Junzhu chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve been politely and respectfully calling you Uncle Xie. I don¡¯t see what I¡¯ve done wrong. It¡¯s you Uncle Xie, who is trying to snatch something from us. Isn¡¯t that rather disrespectful and bully the young?¡± ¡°You¡¡± Senior Master Xie was so angry that he felt like shooting Gu Junzhu right in the heart. How dare someone use him of disrespecting his elders? To his face! Did Gu Junzhu really think that he wouldn¡¯t dare to harm him just because he was the only sessor to the Gu Family? Even if his position was slightly lower than Senior Master Gu, it was not by much. Moreover, Senior Master Gu was not his direct superior, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that they were on an equal footing. Besides, Senior Master Gu was Senior Master Gu and he himself was Gu Junzhu. Who gave this braggart the right to mock him? Senior Master Xie had held a high position for a long time and has always had the final say. Not many people had dared to contradict him like Gu Junzhu did. This made him so angry that his head was spinning. He waved at his guards behind him, ¡°Take that brat away!¡± Chapter 319 - 320 It’s time for a change! Chapter 319: Chapter 320 It¡¯s time for a change! Trantor: 549690339 | With his status, at least a whole squad of bodyguards apany him whenever he leaves home. His bodyguards are under his strictmand, ready to rush forward and snatch the person at any time. Gu Junzhu chuckled, casually raising his hand. The Gu family¡¯s bodyguards immediately encircled Gu Junzhu, Gu Chi, Xiao Shumiao, Lingyue and Ye Xingbei. Senior Master Xie couldn¡¯t even believe what he was seeing, veins in his temples were throbbing out of anger. ¡°Gu Junzhu, do you really dare to fight me?¡± ¡°Uncle Xie, look what you¡¯re saying. Clearly you¡¯re the one wanting to use your power to bully others, and out of desperation, I must resist. If everybody was having a good time, why would I want my followers to fight?¡± Gu Junzhu curved the corner of his mouth indifferently, with an icy look on his stunning face. It was beautiful yet cold, chilling people to the depths of their hearts. Senior Master Xie had never seen Gu Junzhu like this before, he was momentarily taken aback. Gu Junzhu¡¯s face was undoubtedly pleasing, even seemingly casual, yet it sent shivers down his spine and made him feel uneasy. He had a feeling. Should they reallye to blows, unless everyone from the Gu family, including Gu Junzhu, was to die, he would not be able to take that child. But how could he let Gu Junzhu die? His actions were intended to showcase his resolution to Gu Junzhu, with the hope that Gu Junzhu would see the difficulty and retreat, handing over the child voluntarily. How dare hee to a life or death struggle with Gu Junzhu? Although it wouldn¡¯t look good if Gu Junzhu, the junior, had a conflict with him. Yet, wouldn¡¯t it appear even worse if he, the senior, had a conflict with Gu Junzhu, the junior? Bully the junior, and face the senior. If something happened to Gu Junzhu, wouldn¡¯t Senior Master Gu fight him to the death? He didn¡¯t daree to a life and death struggle with Gu Junzhu, and yet Gu Junzhu wasn¡¯t willing to give him face and let him take the child away. What should he do next? Neither Senior Master Xie nor Gu Junzhu was ready to back down. The room suddenly became as stiff as a board, the tense and repressive atmosphere was ready to erupt. Suddenly, a heartyugh came from outside the door, ¡°Oh, brother Xie, so you are here too? It¡¯s been a while since we met! What a coincidence!¡± Senior Master Xie looked back. Senior Master Xiang stood at the doorway of the ward. Through both his bodyguards and the facing-off Gu family bodyguards, he was gazing at him with a smiling face. Senior Master Xie felt his face burn, and his previously pale face from anger turned a bit red. Although he, Senior Master Xiang, and Senior Master Gu are equals now, in the past, both he and Senior Master Xiang were close assistants to Senior Master Gu. Both he and Senior Master Xiang were promoted by Senior Master Gu. It can be said that without Senior Master Gu, he and Senior Master Xiang would not have what they have today. It was such a coincidence that Senior Master Xiang came just as he was confronting Gu Junzhu. To Senior Master Xiang, this would appear as him, a senior, bullying Gu Junzhu, a junior. If word of this spread, wouldn¡¯t this be an ugly tale? Luckily, Senior Master Xiang was his rtive; otherwise, he would have to find a hole and bury himself in shame. He eased the expression on his face andughed back at Senior Master Xiang, ¡°Yes, it is quite a coincidence. My granddaughter got hurt, and I came to see her.¡± Senior Master Xiang nced at his bodyguards and the Gu family¡¯s bodyguards, thenughed meaningfully, ¡°I see the atmosphere is rather tense, almost like a drawn battle. Brother Xie, we¡¯re both getting on in years. Anger is not good for the health. We should really change this hot-tempered disposition!¡± Chapter 320 - 321: It’s not a game, it’s real! Chapter 320: Chapter 321: It¡¯s not a game, it¡¯s real! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Senior Master Xie, at his wits¡¯ end with Gu Junzhu and not knowing how to resolve the situation, was relieved when Senior Master Xiang arrived and provided a way out. With a wave of his hand, he chuckled as his guards quickly dispersed, moving aside. Unwilling to back down, Qin Hun called out, ¡°Dad¡.¡± Just when it looked like Senior Master Xie and Gu Junzhu were headed for a lose-lose confrontation, Senior Master Xiang unexpectedly turned up. Strike while the iron is hot, then let it cool, then let it exhaust itself. If they didn¡¯t seize this opportunity, with both parties heatedly engaged and Senior Master Xie riding the tiger he couldn¡¯t dismount, it would be hard to provoke Senior Master Xie into attacking Gu Junzhuter. Senior Master Xie sternly waved his hand towards her, ¡°This is not your ce to speak!¡± With no choice, Qin Hun reluctantly stepped back a few paces, her eyes downcast, hiding her resentful gaze. God knows how thrilled she was just now when the guards of Senior Master Xie and Gu Junzhu¡¯s bodyguards were about to fight! She was wishing that Senior Master Xie¡¯s guards would pull out their guns and kill Gu Junzhu, Ye Xingbei and the little brat who disfigured her daughter¡¯s face! If that little bastard who ruined her daughter¡¯s looks didn¡¯t die, if he fell into her hands, she would certainly slice his face to pieces with a knife to avenge her daughter! But now, the murderous atmosphere was gone. It seemed as if the standoff had never even happened, with Senior Master Xie and Senior Master Xiang happily chatting. She was so filled with hatred. Filled with hatred for Senior Master Xiang¡¯s ill-timed arrival. If Senior Master Xiang had arrived a few minutester, all sides would be at each other¡¯s throats by now. Such a pity! But she would definitely not let it rest at this. Given the opportunity, she would certainly send Gu Junzhu, Ye Xingbei, and that little brat to their deaths. All of them could go to hell! After exchanging pleasantries with Senior Master Xie, Senior Master Xiang cheerfully waved to Xiao Shumiao, who was peeking out from behind Gu Junzhu, ¡°Xiao Shu, you see Grandpa Xiang here, aren¡¯t you going toe over and talk to him?¡± Xiao Shumiao hid behind Gu Junzhu, clutching his clothes, revealing only half of his small head as he said, ¡°I won¡¯t go out! The bad man is trying to grab Brother Xiaoyue, I have to protect Brother Xiaoyue!¡± Senior Master Xiangughed heartily, ¡°You child, what game are you ying with your daddy again?¡± Tightening his face, the little guy spoke very earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s not a game, it¡¯s true! The bad man wants to grab Brother Xiaoyue!¡± Looking at the little guy, Senior Master Xie wore a look of dismay. Ye Xingbei was his granddaughter. Although the little one wasn¡¯t his granddaughter¡¯s biological son, she was raising him as her own. The boy was pale, adorable, and irresistibly cute. These past few days, he and his wife had doted on him, giving him toys, asking the kitchen to make him delicious food. They used to spoil Yunlin and Xie Jinfei, but not more than this. But this little guy, he turned quicker than flipping through the pages of a book. Yesterday, he was sweetly calling him ¡°Great-Grandpa,¡± and today he became the ¡°bad man!¡± It was such a waste to have fussed over him! Senior Master Xiang could not fathom his predicament and just continued tough, waving at him, ¡°Come over here, you and your little Brother Yue. Grandpa Xiang has a gun. Grandpa Xiang will protect you!¡± ¡°No need!¡± The little guy blinked his big eyes and replied, ¡°Daddy will protect us. Daddy is the strongest!¡± Looking at his adorable appearance, Senior Master Xiang couldn¡¯t stopughing and cheerfully said, ¡°Then let your Brother Yuee over to Grandpa Xiang. Grandpa Xiang misses his grandson!¡± Chapter 321 - 322: Good Boy! Chapter 321: Chapter 322: Good Boy! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°No, no!¡± Xiao Shumiao shook her little head vigorously, clutching Lingyue¡¯s hand tightly, and said seriously: ¡°The bad guys want to catch Brother Xiaoyue, Brother Xiaoyue has to hide well and can¡¯t be caught by the bad guys!¡± Senior Master Xiang was taken aback and turned to look at Senior Master Xie: ¡°Senior Brother Xie, why did you think of catching my grandson? Could it be that Senior Brother Xie also noticed that my grandson is highly talented, a developing jewel, and you want to fight with me for my grandson?¡± Senior Master Xie was confused: ¡°Your grandson? When did you have a grandson?¡± He and Eldest Xiang were rtives by marriage. His eldest daughter Xie Meiwei married Senior Master Xie¡¯s son, Xiang Jiechao and gave birth to Xiang Bingzhi. Xiang Jiechao is Senior Master Xiang¡¯s only son. Xiang Bingzhi is Xiang Jiechao¡¯s only daughter. Where did Senior Master Xiang get a grandson? Could it be a child out of wedlock? Senior Xiang seemed like a more particr person though. He was deeply in love with histe wife, never forgetting her; he didn¡¯t even pay much attention to his current partner, how could he possibly have indulged in infidelity? ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Senior Master Xiang looked at Senior Master Xie¡¯s expression and knew he was having strange thoughts, chuckling he said: ¡°Yesterday I went out for a walk, and happened to run into Xiao Zhu and his group. I hit it off with that boy named Lingyue, and acknowledged him as my adopted grandson. Today I heard that something happened to my adopted grandson, so I rushed over to take a look. Come, Xiao Yue,e to grandpa.¡± Lingyue gently pushed Xiao Shumiao away, walked out from behind Gu Junzhu, and went to Senior Master Xiang, lowering his head to softly call out: ¡°Grandpa.¡± Senior Master Xiang touched his head, ¡°Good boy!¡± Senior Master Xie looked at Lingyue, then at Senior Master Xiang, suddenly understanding why Senior Master Xiang would suddenly show up here! He must have heard about Lingyue pushing his granddaughter down the stairs and was afraid he would give Lingyue a hard time. He rushed to the hospital to support Lingyue! Senior Master Xie pointing at Senior Master Xiang, he chortled, ¡°You old cunning fox, still ying tricks with me, you, you really are¡.¡± Senior Master Xiang stroked Lingyue¡¯s head and chuckled, ¡°I have a good connection with this child, and since the child called me grandpa once, I have to protect him. What do you say, Brother Xie, forgive this child for my sake? I apologize for him, and I will instruct him properly in the future!¡± While he was apologizing, there was no guilt on his face at all. He didn¡¯t think Lingyue had done anything wrong, but rather admired Lingyue¡¯s courage, spirit, and loyalty. He deeply disapproved of Senior Master Xie¡¯s heavy-handed approach to an eight-year-old child. It was obviously his granddaughter who was unkind despite her young age. Lingyue was merely being emotional and seeking revenge for Ye Xingbei. He loved and admired a child who was clear about grudges and favors, and who possessed courage and guts. He was pleased that he had made the right choice. The apology was nothing more than an excuse to allow Senior Master Xie to step down with dignity. In fact, he had been standing at the door for a while before he spoke, but no one had noticed him because everyone in the room was in a heated argument. He had a rough idea of what had just happened. Senior Master Xie wanted to use his seniority to pressure Gu Junzhu, to take his adopted grandson away. The old man didn¡¯t expect Gu Junzhu to stand firm and not give in, leaving Senior Master Xie with no way forward or back. He spoke up just to give Senior Master Xie a way to save face. Senior Master Xie, the cunning fox who had been around for a generation, of course also saw this point. Chapter 322 - 323: Do You Dare? Chapter 322: Chapter 323: Do You Dare? Trantor: 549690339 He was angry, embarrassed, humiliated and furious, with turmoil of emotions storming in his heart. However, he had to maintain an untroubled expression on his face. Waving his hand, he dismissed the matter. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since he is your grandson, Senior Brother Xiang, you should teach him. How could I possibly snatch the grandson from you?¡± Senior Master Xiang said, ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Elder Brother Xie!¡± Qin Hun watched the scene incredulously and couldn¡¯t ept it. She yelled at Senior Master Xie, ¡°Dad! Are we just going to let it go like this? Memo¡¯s face is ruined! What about Memo¡¯s future? Dad¡¡± ¡°What else can be done?¡± Senior Master Xie gruffly pointed at Lingyue, ¡°Look at him! He is only eight years old. What am I supposed to do with him? Even the reformation center won¡¯t ept him. Should I change thews of the country for his sake?¡± Qin Hun trembled with anger, her face distorted, she roared, ¡°I will ruin his face too! An eye for an eye. Since he has disfigured my daughter, I will disfigure him!¡± ¡°Go ahead, try and ruin my face!¡± Lingyue stood tall, without a trace of fear on his face. He met her eyes and said, ¡°Since I did what I did, I am not afraid! Even if you ruin my face, I don¡¯t regret what I did to Xie Yumo! I am not afraid of a scarred face. Even if you destroy my face, I will live well. When I grow up and be capable, I will send everyone who has harmed me to hell!¡± His voice was very pleasant and his delicate looking face was like a beautiful ice sculpture. However, his intense gaze made Qin Hun feel chilled, a cold feeling ran down her neck spine, making her feel afraid. She was actually scared by a child! Because her subconscious told her that Lingyue was telling the truth. Once he grew up and became capable, he would indeed send everyone who had harmed him to hell. By all means necessary. Being stared at by Lingyue¡¯s dark and bottomless eyes, Qin Hun felt as if she had been silenced. She found herself unable to say a word, as if someone had strangled her. Lingyue nced at her disdainfully and lowered his head. His hair was dark and soft, his neck white and delicate, as if it would break with a slight pinch. His head bowed down, in a subservient manner, not showing a trace of his previous intimidating demeanor. The trembling Qin Hun did not know whether it was out of anger or fear. Senior Master Xie angrily scolded her,¡± What are you thering about? You want someone to scar a child¡¯s face, who do you expect to do this? Yourself? If his face is ruined, you¡¯ll have to go to jail. Do you dare to do that?¡± Qin Hun froze. Of course, she didn¡¯t dare. Why should she go to jail? If she goes to jail, what happens to her two daughters? Senior Master Xie continued to question, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare, would you? You¡¯re expecting someone else to do it for you? A bodyguard? Or Tongtong and Momo?¡± ¡°Listen to me, whether it¡¯s the bodyguards or Tongtong or Momo, if you ask them to do such a thing, you are the instigator. There will still be a cell for you in prison! If you dare to ruin his face, I will acknowledge your motherly love, for being ready to do anything for your daughter. Go ahead, ruin his face if you dare!¡± Qin Hun turned pale and began to waver. How could she dare? Why should she be put in jail? If she is sentenced and sent to prison, Xie Wenhui would certainly divorce her, and her life would be over. Even if Xie Wenhui doesn¡¯t divorce her, would life in prison be bearable? Chapter 323 - 324: Save Me Chapter 323: Chapter 324: Save Me Trantor: 549690339 After leaving the Xie family and moving into a small house, she found it hard to get used to having no one to serve her. Being imprisoned, losing her freedom, being trapped in the iron bars every day, no good food or drink, no entertainment and rxation, sharing a prison cell with several other people, she might even be bullied by her cellmates. She would rather die than go to such a terrible ce! ¡°Why are you silent now?¡± Senior Master Xie red at Qin Hun, growing angrier as he spoke. ¡°Didn¡¯t you swear to disfigure his face, to avenge your daughter? He¡¯s right in front of you now, go on, show me how you¡¯ll do it!¡± Qin Hun¡¯s seething hatred and rage were quenched by Senior Master Xie¡¯s words. She stepped back, shaking her head repeatedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ I didn¡¯t mean it¡ I was just speaking out of turn¡ I didn¡¯t really intend to disfigure his face¡¡± ¡°Fool!¡± Senior Master Xie, exasperated, spat out the word and stormed towards the door. As he had implied, if Qin Hun could disregard everything and disfigure Lingyue¡¯s face for the sake of her two daughters, he might even respect Qin Hun for her motherlypassion. But would Qin Hun dare? She wouldn¡¯t dare! Cowardly, weak, selfish, cunning, and even brainless! When things had always gone smoothly in the past, he hadn¡¯t discovered the true nature masked behind the surface. But now, when something happened, he discovered the stupidity, selfishness and venom hiding behind his daughter-inw¡¯s beauty. A wife should be virtuous. His son was a fool to begin with, and then he married such a stupid, selfish, and nasty daughter-inw. No wonder the two daughters they raised were as useless as mud! Luckily, he still had Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei, otherwise he might die of rage because of this family of four. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He swept out of the room, and Xie Wenhui hurriedly followed after him. ¡°Dad, please, go see Momo! Momo must be waiting for you!¡± He had been standing behind Senior Master Xie the whole time, not uttering a word, fearing that any wrong utterance might further repulse his father and refuse his return home. The more you say, the more errors you make; the less you say, the less mistakes you make. He couldn¡¯t go wrong by staying silent. Seeing Qin Hun¡¯s ashen face from Senior Master Xie¡¯s scolding, he secretly rejoiced in his own wisdom. Now that Senior Master Xie was turning to leave, he began to mention his younger daughter, Xie Yumo, hoping that his father would take pity on her and let their family move back into the Xie¡¯s house. Senior Master Xie paused slightly, let out a sigh, and then turned around to head towards Xie Yumo¡¯s hospital room. No matter what, Xie Yumo was his biological granddaughter. Now that her face had been ruined, she must be feeling terrible. But a damaged face doesn¡¯t mean a ruined life. With the medical technology advancing, her face might be healed. Even if it couldn¡¯t be healed, inner beauty is more important than a facial one. As long as Xie Yumo could think positively, correct her mistakes, and be a good and open-minded person, with the Xie family supporting her, her life would not be too bad. With this thought, he stepped into Xie Yumo¡¯s hospital room. Xie Wenhui had been following him and upon entering the room, he rushed to Xie Yumo¡¯s side, gently patting her shoulder, ¡°Momo, get up quickly. Grandfather is here to see you!¡± ¡°Grandfather!¡± Xie Yumo, who had been weeping in despair under the covers, suddenly threw them off.. Seeing Senior Master Xie, she burst into tears, ¡°Grandfather, please save me! Grandfather, help me find a doctor to fix my face, I don¡¯t want to be an ugly monster! Grandfather, please save me, I beg you, save me!¡± Chapter 324 - 325: How Did She Give Birth to Such a Stupid Thing? Chapter 324: Chapter 325: How Did She Give Birth to Such a Stupid Thing? Trantor: 549690339 Senior Master Xie looked at Xie Yumo¡¯s bandaged face, sighed silently, and slowly said, ¡°Momo, don¡¯t be too heartbroken. Grandfather has told you many times before, having a pretty face isn¡¯t everything. Beauty of the soul is what matters most! Even a scar on your face doesn¡¯t mean much. You should focus on your studies, strive to be talented and capable. When you grow up, even if you don¡¯t have beauty, you would still be a woman who is attractive and respected by all!¡± ¡°No¡.No¡¡± Xie Yumo shook her head vehemently, ¡°I don¡¯t want talent, I don¡¯t want capability, I just want my original face! Grandfather, save me, save me! I don¡¯t want my face to be ruined, I don¡¯t want to turn into a monster!¡± What talents and abilities are more important than a beautiful face? Who wouldn¡¯t say such nonsense? Only a fool wouldn¡¯t know that beauty matters the most. Beauty is justice. Beautiful people are always easily forgiven. All these sayings are everywhere. Being beautiful allowed her to participate in the school¡¯s beauty contest and attracted many boys who would willingly circle around her. If she¡¯s turned into a monster, her ssmates would ridicule her, then how could she participate in the school¡¯s beauty contest? No boys would hang around her or flirt with her. Even girls wouldn¡¯t want to spend time with those who are not attractive. If she scars her face, she would be the ugliest person in the ss, and no boy would like her! The mere thought of such a future was unbearable for her. Xie Motong took some tissues quietly, tears streaming down her face as she wiped Xie Yumo¡¯s. Choking back her sobs, she said, ¡°Momo, stop crying, grandfather will do his best to help you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your hypocritical kindness!¡± Xie Yumo suddenly exploded, pushing Xie Motong away fiercely. She lunged forward, scratching at Xie Motong¡¯s face, her eyes fixed on Xie Motong like she was seeing a sworn enemy. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to y the good person! It¡¯s you! It¡¯s all because of you, you ruined me! You told me that at thirteen, even if I killed someone, I wouldn¡¯t have to pay for their life. It¡¯s you, it¡¯s all you! Xie Motong, I hate you! I hate you to death!¡± Xie Motong¡¯s face bore several scratch marks, leaving Qin Hun frightened to death. She quickly stepped forward to assess the damage. She only had these two daughters. She hoped that they would find good husbands, so she could go along for the ride and enjoy afortable life. Now, her younger daughter¡¯s face, ruined beyond repair, was a fact she could not deny. And if her young daughter managed to ruin her older daughter¡¯s face, who would she count on in the future? Luckily, Xie Yumo had a leg injury and her motions were limited. Xie Motong managed to dodge in time, just receiving a few superficial scratches, which likely wouldn¡¯t leave scars. Ovee with anger and anxiety, she pped Xie Yumo hard across the face. ¡°Have you gone mad? Can you just recklessly touch your sister¡¯s face?¡± ¡°You hit me? You hit me?¡± Xie Yumo covered her face, her tears streaming down as she red at Qin Hun. ¡°I know, only Xie Motong is your real daughter! I must have been picked off the streets! So you let Xie Motong encourage me to harm Ye Xingbei! If Ye Xingbei was dead, you would be able to return home! You all¡¡± ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Qin Hun pped Xie Yumo¡¯s face again, feeling everything go dark before her eyes. How could she have given birth to such a fool? Senior Master Xie was still there, such words cannot be spoken recklessly! Chapter 325 - 326: Hate to Death! Chapter 325: Chapter 326: Hate to Death! Trantor: 549690339 Xie Yumo has been pped yet again. She erupted, screaming wildly and pointed a scathing finger at Xie Motong, ¡°Why do you only hit me? It was her idea all along! She kept telling me that if she was only thirteen years old, she could kill without having to worry about thew. She said she would kill all those baddies who usurped our home. It was her! It was all her¡¡± She red at Xie Motong with a rage-filled gaze that could have eaten her alive, the hatred and resentment in her eyes suggesting that she was looking at her father¡¯s killer. Everything was Xie Motong1 s fault. After being driven out of the Xie¡¯s Family, every time sheined to Xie Motong, about their rented house being lessfortable than their home, about having fewer maids, the food being worse, and even her allowance being cut off, she led a most ufortable and miserable existence each day. Xie Motong used to say to her, ¡°oh, if only I was a few years younger, your age exactly then I would have murdered all those scumbags who took our home.¡± Anyway, at twelve or thirteen, you could murder without ever going to jail, without facing any responsibilities. Death would be a suitable solution to kill off all those troublemakers, and nothing woulde of it. Xie Motong said this to her many times so often that when she saw Ye Xingbei in the mall, standing by the esctor, she inexplicably went over there and shoved Ye Xingbei down the esctor. She loathed Ye Xingbei for stealing her jewelry. Because of Ye Xingbei¡¯s arrival, their family was expelled from the Xie household and forced to live a destitute and miserable life. It was all Ye Xingbei¡¯s fault. She hated Ye Xingbei. She wanted Ye Xingbei dead! She thought what Xie Motong told her was the truth. She was only thirteen years old, regardless of whether Ye Xingbei ended up dead or crippled, nothing would happen to her. But she was wrong. She pushed Ye Xingbei down the esctor, and Lingyue pushed her down the esctor. Her legs were broken, her face was ruined, her parents berated her as stupid and brainless, and she even heard a nurse saying she was evil and deserved it! Only then did she realize that if she had done something wrong, even if thew spared her because she was young, public opinion would not. Whenever people discussed her, they would say that Xie Yumo from Xie¡¯s Family was a malicious person who dared to push someone down the esctor at the age of thirteen. With such a vile reputation, who would dare to be her friend in the future? How was she to pursue the boy she liked? How could she go back to school and face her old ssmates? She was brainwashed by Xie Motong and on seeing Ye Xingbei by the esctor, as if prompted by a force outside of herself, she shoved him down the esctor. When she regained consciousness and heard the nurse¡¯s gossips, she realized she was wrong, terribly wrong. A crime is a crime, and it can¡¯t be changed because of her young age. Even if thew does not judge her because of her age, morality will. The things she did, no matter how old she was, would haunt her for the rest of her life. She would be forever nailed to the pir of shame, when people mentioned her, they would say, ¡°She is that vicious girl who dared to push someone down the elevator at thirteen, so malicious!¡± She was only thirteen and had gotten such a reputation, how was she supposed to live out the rest of her life? All of this was caused by her beloved sister! It was her sister who hypnotized her over and over again, assuring her that no matter what she did, whether it was murder or hurting someone, she would not face any punishment. Her sister hated Ye Xingbei, didn¡¯t have the guts to carry out her own dirty work, so she used her like a puppet. She despised Xie Motong. With bitter resentment! Were it not for Xie Motong, she would be doing well now. Chapter 326 - 327: Piercing Through Heart Matters Chapter 326: Chapter 327: Piercing Through Heart Matters Trantor: 549690339 Even if she lived in a smaller house, ate poorer meals, and lived lessfortably, at least her legs and face were still intact. At least there wouldn¡¯t be so many people pointing fingers at her, using her of being cruel and vicious at such a young age! All because of Xie Motong. All because she was harmed by Xie Motong. She wished that she could physically tear apart Xie Motong, to push her down the esctor as well, letting her taste the pain of a ruined face and broken legs. Xie Motong never expected Xie Yumo to expose her in front of Senior Master Xie, she vehemently shook her head in fear, ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t, Momo you¡¯re talking nonsense, I didn¡¯t say those words, I never said them!¡± ¡°You did say it, you said it!¡± Xie Yumo looked at Senior Master Xie with a crazed expression, crying desperately: ¡°She did say it, she said it! Grandfather, she said it! She is the one who turned me into this, I hate her, I hate her, I hate her!¡± When Senior Master Xie left Ye Xingbei¡¯s room, Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei followed out. Last night, they didn¡¯t go home either, they kept a watch all night at the neighboring room for family members of patients. Today, seeing that Ye Xingbei was safe, they should also apany Senior Master Xie to see Xie Yumo. After all, she was their cousin from their maternal uncle¡¯s side. Although she had tried to harm their sister, they could no longer regard her as any cousin, but with Senior Master Xie present, they still had to keep up appearances. So, they followed behind Senior Master Xie and entered Xie Yumo¡¯s room. Upon hearing Xie Yumo¡¯s usations, they were quite relieved that they had followed along. If they hadn¡¯t followed, they wouldn¡¯t have known about such insider affairs. Xie Yunlin took a few steps forward, looking at Xie Motong, mockingly saying: ¡°Xie Motong, let me guess, you repeatedly told Momo that she wouldn¡¯t be punished even if she killed someone. You told her to kill those who took over your home. Actually, you were referring to Xiao Fei and me, right?¡± Xie Yunlin looked into Xie Motong¡¯s eyes, ridiculing: ¡°Do you keep fantasizing in your head about Xie Yumo taking a knife when Xiao Fei and I were off guard, stabbing each of us in the heart, killing us both, while Xie Yumo takes the me for murder and you, not having to do anything but wait till we¡¯re dead, be the true rightful heir to the Xie Family?¡± ¡°Heart of a viper!¡± Xie Jinfei spat furiously at Xie Motong. Xie Yunlin looked coldly at Xie Motong, continuing: ¡°You nned it so well, but didn¡¯t foresee that Xie Yumo, being young, wouldn¡¯t understand the importance of being the heir. The one she hates the most is not us, her two cousins who still care for her, but Beibei who ¡®stole¡¯ her jewelry!¡± ¡°So she didn¡¯t do as you wished, pushing the dagger into the hearts of Xiao Fei and me, but resulted in Beibei¡¯s harm, who was standing by the esctor!¡± Xie Yunlin looked at Xie Motong and smirked, ¡°Xie Motong, seeing Xiao Fei and me standing here, unharmed, are you regretful?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, not like that¡¡± Xie Motong shook her head, moved backward in fear, repeatedly saying: ¡°I never said that, I never said anything, I didn¡¯t¡ I didn¡¯t¡¡± She did say it. But how dare she admit to it? Her thoughts were exactly as Xie Yunlin had guessed. The people she wanted Xie Yumo to kill were Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei. She had even dreamt of Xie Yumo holding a dagger, catching Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei off guard, slitting their throats one by one. Chapter 327 - 328: Scared Silly Chapter 327: Chapter 328: Scared Silly Trantor: 549690339 | Once Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei were dead, as a legitimate granddaughter of the Xie Family, she would be the most rightful heir. As long as Xie Yumo killed Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei, she didn¡¯t have to do a thing and she¡¯d inherit everything from the Xie Family. As for Xie Yumo, a person who killed her own two cousins, did she really stand a chance against her for the family inheritance? Even if thew would spare her, her own grandfather certainly wouldn¡¯t! How could she not have guessed that idiot Xie Yumo would try to hurt Ye Xingbei! What she truly didn¡¯t anticipate, was Xie Yumo¡¯s brazen usation against her. She initially thought that even if Xie Yumo imed she was the instigator, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid. All she needed to say was that she had spoken recklessly in a fit of anger without expecting Xie Yumo to take it seriously. Who hasn¡¯t voiced theirints casually in daily life? Saying things like ¡°I wish I could ughter you¡±, does it actually mean you¡¯re going to kill someone? But when ites to the actual event, it¡¯spletely different from what she imagined. Xie Yumo was too emotional, using her like a madwoman. She noticed everyone¡¯s suspicious nces aimed at her. They all believed Xie Yumo¡¯s crazy words! She no longer had a way to prove her innocence! Now everyone believes that Xie Yumo pushed Ye Xingbei down the stairs was because of her instigation! If she was guiltless then so be it, but she couldn¡¯t say she was entirely innocent. She panicked, her gaze flitting around in confusion and fright, repeatedly shaking her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t say it, not one word!¡± Now, she must stick to this statement. She must never confess, or else she¡¯d be finished for life. ¡°You did! You did! You did!¡± Xie Yumo screamed hysterically, tears streaming down her face. If it wasn¡¯t for her broken leg, she¡¯d rush over, w Xie Motong¡¯s face and choke her to death! She was so young, her leg broken, her face ruined, her life came to a sudden stop. She was filled with hatred. Utter hatred! ¡°Momo, stop talking nonsense!¡± Qin Hun quickly covered Xie Yumo¡¯s mouth, looking at Senior Master Xie, she forced a smile, ¡°Father, Momo is upset because of her disfigurement, so she¡¯s talking nonsense. You mustn¡¯t believe what she said! Tongtong has always cared most for her sister, she always gives up the good stuff for Momo. How could she possibly do such a stupid thing? Momo is just overly emotional right now.¡± Her younger daughter was disfigured, she had no future. She had only two daughters. If the older one was dragged down by the younger and disowned by Senior Master Xie, she¡¯d have no hope left for this life. ¡°I¡¯m not making it up!¡± Xie Yumo fiercely pushed Qin Hun away, biting her ear like mad. Qin Hun screamed in pain, pushing Xie Yumo away. The intense pain she felt in her ear almost made her faint, her vision darkened. Her hand was full of blood when she touched it. Xie Yumo spat the piece of ear from her mouth onto the floor, staring at Qin Hun with blood at the corners of her mouth, screaming like a ghost: ¡°I hate you! I hate you! You¡¯re ying favorites! I hate you! I hate you!¡± Qin Hun looked at the piece of ear that Xie Yumo spat on the floor, trembling as she touched her right ear. A part of it was missing! She actually had a part of her ear bitten off by her own daughter! Her mind went nk, her eyes rolled back, and she fainted. ¡°Mom!¡± Xie Motong rushed to catch her falling body, but unfotunately didn¡¯t have the strength to hold her up, and they both fell to the ground. Xie Wenhui was shocked into stillness, watching everything unfold before his eyes. Chapter 328 - 329: Divorce Chapter 328: Chapter 329: Divorce Trantor: 549690339 He looked at Xie Yumo, who was covered in blood from her mouth, as though he didn¡¯t recognize her. Was that his daughter? No, no, no! That was not his daughter, that was a demon! He paled and retreated quickly. Senior Master Xie watched the scene unfold expressionlessly, his aged face unflustered. Yet, in his eyes, he could not hide his grief and disappointment. These two children were ruined. One schemed to harm others, using her own sister as an instrument. The other, in her anger and grief, bit off the ear of her own mother. Her own mother and sister, they are all close blood rtives. Could someone who would harm her own mother and sister still be called a human? He closed his eyes briefly, then looked at Xie Wenhui, ¡°Do you still want to return home?¡± Xie Wenhui became instantly alert, looking at Senior Master Xie. He nodded vigorously, as though pecking like a chicken, ¡°Dad, I want to go home! I want to go home!¡± ¡°You can return home!¡± Senior Master Xie looked at Xie Wenhui, ¡°If you want to return home, you must divorce Qin Hun. If you are unwilling to divorce her, then we will sever our father-son rtionshippletely. From then on, we will have no rtionship whatsoever.¡± Xie Wenhui was stunned momentarily. Subconsciously, he looked at Qin Hun, who had fallen unconscious on the ground. Back when they were in the Xie family¡¯s residence, he and Qin Hun were very affectionate. He was very satisfied with the beautiful and considerate Qin Hun. But ever since they moved out of the Xie residence, Qin Hun would always subtly disy resentment and contempt towards him. He began to realize that what Qin Hun loved was not him as a person, but rather the status of his being the Young Master of the Xie family. If Qin Hun didn¡¯t believe that he still had a chance to return to the Xie family one day, she would probably be the one initiating the divorce, not him. With this in mind, he suddenly didn¡¯t feel so reluctant anymore. He nodded, ¡°Fine, dad. I¡¯ll divorce Qin Hun.¡± He paused, then looked at Xie Yumo, her mouth full of blood, resembling a demon, then to Xie Motong, who had copsed beside Qin Hun, hesitatingly asked, ¡°But¡ dad, once I divorce Qin Hun, what about Tongtong and Momo?¡± Now, he too felt that these two children were unfamiliar and terrifying. But no matter what, they were his flesh and blood. These were his only two daughters. He could divorce and leave his wife behind, but he can¡¯t abandon his daughters. Seeing that he still cared about his daughters, Senior Master Xie¡¯s face softened slightly, ¡°Tongtong and Momo, you and Qin Hun each take one.¡± He paused, then went on, ¡°Momo bit off a piece of Qin Hun¡¯s ear. Surely, Qin Hun would resent Momo. Momo can¡¯t stay with Qin Hun. So, you take Momo, and leave Tongtong with Qin Hun.¡± ¡°No! No!¡± Xie Motong, who had been crying beside Qin Hun, suddenly raised her head. She crawled to the feet of Senior Master Xie, clutching his trousers as she pleaded, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t make my mom and dad divorce, I beg you! I beg you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me who is making your parents divorce,¡± Senior Master Xie said emotionlessly, ¡°it¡¯s your dad who wants to divorce your mom. If you don¡¯t want them to divorce, don¡¯t beg me, beg your dad.¡± Xie Motong then crawled to Xie Wenhui¡¯s feet, pleading desperately, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t divorce mom. It would destroy her! Dad, haven¡¯t we been living a happy life before? You and mom loved each other so much, why should you divorce? Dad, I beg you, I beg you, don¡¯t divorce! Don¡¯t divorce!¡± Even if they divorced, she must be with her father. With her father, she would have a chance to return to the Xie family. With her mother, she would end up with nothing. Chapter 329 - 330 Stop Dreaming! Chapter 329: Chapter 330 Stop Dreaming! Trantor: 549690339 Xie Wenhui had already grown tired of his current life, he dreamt about going back to the Xie family. It was impossible for him to give up the chance to return home for Qin Hun. He firmly said, ¡°I have no feelings for your mother anymore, I must divorce.¡± With tear-streaked cheeks, Xie Motong shook her head in despair, appealing to him with her face tilted upward, ¡°Dad, do you want me or not? I want to stay with you, not mom.¡± Xie Wenhui looked at her with disappointment, ¡°Tongtong, just now your mother spoke up to protect you and ended up having half of her ear bitten off by Momo. What, are you nning to abandon her now too?¡± Xie Motong opened her mouth, but couldn¡¯t find a reason to argue. Her legs gave out, and she copsed to the ground, sinking into a seemingly boundless despair. It was over. Everything was over. Dad would divorce mom. She would stay with mom. Her mom was penniless, with nothing to offer. Did she still have a promising future? Senior Master Xie instructed his subordinates, ¡°Bring thewyer here, find a few more people to witness, have Wenhui and Qin Hun divorce.¡± The subordinates nodded in acknowledgment. Senior Master Xie turned to Xie Wenhui again, ¡°Take good care of Momo, once her wound has healed, you can take her home.¡± Xie Wenhui was visibly excited, nodding repeatedly. Finally, he could go home! Senior Master Xie sighed quietly, closed his eyes, and his expression remained calm as if nothing had happened. At this point, it was the only option. Regarding his two granddaughters, he couldn¡¯t abandon either one. Compared to the malicious Xie Motong, Xie Yumo was only thirteen years old, still a child. With proper guidance, her temperament could still be modified. From now on, he would invest more energy into Xie Yumo. He cast a nce at Xie Yumo, who was sitting on the bed with a lost expression, then sighed and left the sickroom. ¡°Grandfather,¡± Xie Yunlin softly spoke up behind him, ¡°if you let Momo return home, Beibei might never set foot in our house again.¡± Senior Master Xie paused for a moment, then said after a silence, ¡°No, Momo is my biological granddaughter. She is young and has already received a harsh punishment. Beibei will understand.¡± Xie Yunlin gave a bitter smile, but said nothing. Understand? Why should his sister understand? She was pushed fiercely from such a highdder, if she had been unlucky, she might have broken her neck and died. Why should she understand someone who attempted to kill her? At least he did not understand! ¡°If the son does not learn, it is the father¡¯s fault!¡± Senior Master Xie¡¯s voice became tired and emotional, ¡°Your uncle is useless because of myck of education. Because I didn¡¯t educate him properly, he married Qin Hun, that hidden trouble, and it has hurt Tongtong and Momo. Tongtong is old and her character is fixed. She probably can¡¯t be changed. Momo is only thirteen. We must give her another chance. From now on, I will personally guide her. There¡¯s nothing greater than repentance.¡± Senior Master Xie looked at Xie Yunlin and spoke, ¡°Yunlin, you are my favorite younger generation. And as Momo¡¯s cousin, I hope you can forgive Momo and help me guide her in the future.¡± ¡°Grandpa, stop dreaming!¡± Before Xie Yunlin could answer, Xie Jinfei interjected, ¡°In my uncle¡¯s family¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m the enemy who stole their inheritance. They hate me and my brother to the bone.. What right do we have to guide Xie Yumo?¡± Chapter 330 - 331 Male Bodyguard Female Bodyguard Chapter 330: Chapter 331 Male Bodyguard Female Bodyguard Trantor: 549690339 Xie Yunlin nodded, ¡°Xiao Fei is right. We have no right or justification.¡± ¡°I will tell them that I built the Xie Family. I have every right to decide who I give it to. If they dare stir up trouble for no reason again, they can all get out!¡± Senior Master Xie waved a hand dismissively, ¡°Never mind, never mind. As long as you two keep thepany running smoothly, that¡¯s enough. I will take care of your uncle and Momo.¡± With a dismissive wave, Senior Master Xie walked away. Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei exchanged a nce but did not follow him back, instead returning to Ye Xingbei¡¯s hospital room. Their little sister was still injured. When they got back to Ye Xingbei¡¯s room, they found her asleep. Xiao Shumiao was lying next to Ye Xingbei, also fast asleep. Gu Junzhu sat by Ye Xingbei¡¯s bedside, his face tired, but he continued to sit casually. The two walked up to Gu Junzhu. Xie Yunlin quietly asked, ¡°Why is she asleep again?¡± ¡°The pain is severe. Doctors gave her pain relief and a sedative,¡± Gu Junzhu¡¯s voice was soft, barely able to conceal his distress. Ye Xingbei was lucky; she didn¡¯t break any arms or legs, and her face wasn¡¯t disfigured. But falling from such a high ce, her whole body was bruised. She could endure a lot, not crying out or screaming in pain, able to chat with Xiao Shumiao as if nothing was wrong, but in reality, her clothes were soaked with cold sweat from the pain. He just couldn¡¯t bear it and asked Gu Qingrun to give her some painkillers and sedatives that wouldn¡¯t harm her body. After the shot, she fell asleep quickly. Xiao Shumiao, having not slept well the night before, saw his mother asleep and cuddled up to her, falling asleep quickly as well. Lingyue had been taken out by Senior Master Xiang to bond. Gu Chi had tried to persuade Gu Junzhu to rest, but he seemed to be lost in his thoughts, sitting by Ye Xingbei¡¯s bedside, staring at her even though he was clearly exhausted but had no intentions of sleeping. Seeing their sister asleep, Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei didn¡¯t stay long. They briefly mentioned the issue concerning the Xie Wenhui family to Gu Junzhu and reminded him to notify them if anything happened to Ye Xingbei before they left. After seeing off Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei and returning to Ye Xingbei¡¯s bedside, Gu Junzhu stared at Ye Xingbei¡¯s pallid, serene face for a long time before leaning down to kiss her forehead. His cool thin lips lingered on her forehead for a long time before parting. After watching her for a bit, his lips traveled down,nding on her own. Her lips were moist and soft, like candy, like marshmallow. The scent of her breath was light, like orchids, enticing him to explore further. However, fearing that she might wake up and be in pain, Gu Junzhu restrained his desires and sat back in his chair. He gently gripped her hand. The hand of a beauty was equally beautiful. Delicate, white, and as flexible as if boneless. He brought her hand to his lips for a kiss. The only thought running through his mind was: Thank God she¡¯s okay! The instant he saw her unconscious and lying beneath the esctor, he felt as if his heart had stopped beating. Since her and Xiao Shu¡¯s arrival, what was once a tasteless world in his eyes suddenly became vibrant and colorful. Each day was sweet and wonderful, rich in vor. That kind of life, he hadn¡¯t had enough of it yet. If something were to happen to her, he would surely fall apart. Thank God, thank God. She remained peacefully beside him, within his reach. He would guard her meticulously from now on, never letting her get hurt again. Yes¡ Perhaps he should choose a female bodyguard. Xueno spends more time taking care of Xiao Shu and doesn¡¯t have enough time to take care of Ye Xiaobei. A male bodyguard would be too obnoxious, a female bodyguard would be much better¡. Chapter 331 - 332: Too Naive Chapter 331: Chapter 332: Too Naive Trantor: 549690339 Ye Xingbei¡¯s injury took over a week to heal before she could walk, causing two adults and the small boy at home to worry excessively. Especially Xiao Shumiao, who treated Ye Xingbei like fragile porcin and red defencelessly at Ye Xingbei. Just like Xie Yunlin said, after Ye Xingbei recovered from her injuries, she did not return to the Xie Family but instead returned to Gu Junzhu¡¯s vi with him. Gu Junzhu told Ye Xingbei everything about Xie Wenhui¡¯s family. Under the tremendous pressure from Senior Master Xie, Qin Hun had no choice but to divorce Xie Wenhui despite her reluctance. Senior Master Xie made the decision to give Qin Hun and Xie Motong a two-bedroom house, as well as all the savings Qin Hun and Xie Wenhui had umted over the years. Xie Wenhui and Xie Yumo returned to the Xie Family without any possessions. With Senior Master Xie and Senior Madame Xie around, the two of them didn¡¯t have to worry about hunger or thirst even if they had no money. Senior Master Xie came to the hospital to visit Ye Xingbei again, telling her about the situation of Xie Wenhui¡¯s family. At every turn of the conversation, he implied that Xie Yumo had been punished and hoped that Ye Xingbei would forgive Xie Yumo. Ye Xingbei just smiled at him but didn¡¯t say anything. As the Xie Wenhui¡¯s family had already brought this disaster upon themselves, she had no intention of seeking revenge for the sake of Senior Master Xie. As long as the Xie Wenhui¡¯s family doesn¡¯t trouble her again, she could pretend to not know those four people. However, it was absolutely impossible for her to live under the same roof as Xie Yumo. So, after she was discharged from the hospital, she declined the invitation of Senior Master Xie and Senior Madame Xie and moved into Gu Junzhu¡¯s vi. Senior Master Xie was greatly disappointed by her decision, but he was also powerless. Ye Xingbei recuperated in Gu Junzhu¡¯s vi for another week, and on a fine weekend, she left Beijing with Gu Junzhu, Xiao Shumiao and Lingyue and returned to Jiang City. Returning to Gu Junzhu¡¯s vi in Jiang City, Ye Xingbei felt somewhat dispirited. At night, when both children were asleep, Gu Junzhuy on top of her, biting her lip, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem down.¡± Ye Xingbei touched her face, ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Gu Junzhu bit her cheek, ¡°You can fool the two children, but you are far from fooling me.¡± Ye Xingbei scoffed, pushing him away, ¡°Are you a wolf? Why do you chew on everything you see? I¡¯ve put on night cream, be careful not to poison yourself!¡± ¡°No wonder it smells so good,¡± Gu Junzhu kissed her tender white cheek, then went on to bite her lip: ¡°To avoid making you a widow, I¡¯ll just chew here, it¡¯s definitely pure and unpolluted.¡± Her lips were moist, soft, bouncy, and sweet. They tasted so delicious! Ye Xingbei pushed him away, ¡°Stop messing around, I¡¯m tired, I want to sleep.¡± ¡°Sleep? What sleep?¡± Gu Junzhu grabbed onto her, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me yet why you¡¯re upset!¡± ¡°¡Get lost!¡± Ye Xingbei tossed him onto the bed, held his hands down, and looked stern: ¡°Stop messing around or I¡¯ll really get angry!¡± Seeing that Ye Xingbei was indeed in a bad mood, Gu Junzhu stopped teasing her, held her hand, ¡°Come on, tell me, why are you upset? Your hubby will help you!¡± Ye Xingbei scoffed, gave him a look,y straight and looked at the ceiling, lost in her thoughts, ¡°I just feel that I don¡¯t really have a home of my own, everywhere¡¡± She sighed sadly, ¡°Before going to Beijing, I was looking forward to it¡ Whenever I read about grandparents in stories, I always feel warmth. Although I have never met my grandparents, in my mind, they are my kin, where they are, is my home¡ But when I actually met them, I realized¡ I was too naive¡.¡± Chapter 332 - 333: Its Passable! Chapter 332: Chapter 333: It¡¯s Passable! Trantor: 549690339 She fell silent for a moment, then sighed, ¡°I thought that my grandparents would be just like my parents, my closest kin, able to fill the void left by their absence, but when I finally met them, I realized that my grandparents are still someone else¡¯s parents and grandparents. They do not wholly belong to me.¡± ¡°Moreover, what I share with them is only blood, while Xie Yumo and them share a deep bond formed over more than a decade of living together.¡± ¡°In the eyes of parents, their children are priceless treasures. No one can rece a child¡¯s position in their hearts. But in the eyes of my grandparents, I am just one of their rtives.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t love me, but I know that my grandparents¡¯ home is not my home. I¡¯m just a guest¡¡± As she spoke, her voice filled with more and more sorrow and loss. At the Ye family¡¯s, she was a guest. At her grandparents¡¯ home, she was a guest. Even here, she was a guest. In this world, there was not a single ce that was truly her home. Only where her parents were could she call her home. But she had no such luck in this lifetime. ¡°Why are you saying you don¡¯t have a home? Isn¡¯t this your home?¡± Gu Junzhu pinched her face, ¡°Darling, haven¡¯t you heard the saying? Before marriage, a daughter belongs to her father; after marriage, she belongs to her husband. Home is where the family who raised you is, but after you get married, that bes your parents¡¯ home, and your husband¡¯s home bes your home!¡± Gu Junzhu pulled her into his arm and stroked her shoulder, ¡°So stop worrying. You¡¯re now part of the Gu family. Wherever I am, that¡¯s your home! Even if your parents were here, their home would still only be your parents¡¯ home!¡± ¡°That¡¯s for others!¡± Ye Xingbei red at him and pushed him away, ¡°You know perfectly well, we¡¯re just benefiting each other and just muddling through our days. How can wepare to other couples?¡± Gu Junzhu raised an eyebrow, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to muddle through together for a lifetime? In the future, we¡¯ll have children; how are we different from other couples?¡± Ye Xingbei tilted her head in thought, ¡°¡ It doesn¡¯t seem to be any different.¡± She blinked, suddenly ncing at Gu Junzhu, ¡°I just don¡¯t know how many years ¡®a lifetime¡¯ is for you. Maybe in a few years, you will get tired of this life, and we will part ways!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and have a few kids,¡± Gu Junzhu said, ¡°Once we have children, we won¡¯t be able to part ways for a lifetime!¡± Ye Xingbei snorted, ¡°Look at Xie Wenhui and Qin Hun; they have two grown daughters but didn¡¯t they just divorce?¡± ¡°Can Xie Wenhui and Qin Hun bepared to us?¡± Gu Junzhu raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are they selfish and narrow-minded, just like us?¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡Of course not! I am a good person; how can Xie Wenhui and Qin Hunpare to me? You¡¡± She looked Gu Junzhu up and down, ¡°I guess you¡¯re passable!¡± ¡°Just passable?¡± Gu Junzhu pinched her face, turning her pretty mouth into a duckbill, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with me? Am I selfish, narrow-minded, or something else?¡± Chapter 333 - 334: Pretty Good Chapter 333: Chapter 334: Pretty Good Trantor: 549690339 Ye Xingbei brushed off his hand, thought carefully, and really couldn¡¯t think of anything bad about him. They¡¯ve been pretending to be a married couple for a long time, even though sometimes he can be a little crude, he¡¯s definitely a responsible, capable, and caring man. Everything he does seems to be intentionally done for her sake, and it all pleases her. They¡¯ve been together for some time now, never quarreled, no matter what issue they face, they naturally reach an agreement, without producing any differences. She often heard Yian Jingxue say: How can one fall in love if their views on life are different? Her and Gu Junzhu¡¯s life views must be the same¡ Thinking about it this way, they are very happy together, there really is no need for divorce. But now it¡¯s like this, who knows if it¡¯ll stay the same in the future? People are fickle, who knows if he will change in the future? But if you¡¯re worried about the future so much that you can¡¯t be happy now, that would be really stupid. Maybe nothing will happen in the future! Isn¡¯t she just worrying over nothing? She pped her forehead, shook her head, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t overthink it, live in the moment. As long as I take good care of Xiao Shu and raise him healthy and safe, that would be enough for me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Gu Junzhu rubbed her head, ¡°What¡¯s the use of overthinking things? So what if you don¡¯t have parents? You¡¯re wealthy, influential, talented, you have a son, and you have the world¡¯s best husband. Aren¡¯t you already very fortunate?¡± Ye Xingbeiughed, and fondled his handsome face, ¡°Gu Junzhu, I¡¯ve never seen anyone as shameless as you. If others don¡¯t praise you, you praise yourself!¡± Gu Junzhu rescued his handsome face from her hands, rolled over to press her beneath him, and pecked her on the lips: ¡°Baby, I think you¡¯re just overthinking because you have too much energy. Come, let¡¯s expend some of it, then you won¡¯t think about needless things.¡± Ye Xingbei tried to push him away,ughing: ¡°Leave me alone, I want to sleep!¡± ¡°Go ahead and sleep,¡± he said, letting his hands wander, ¡°You sleep, I¡¯ll have my way with you. We won¡¯t disturb each other.¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡Get out!¡± Of course, Gu Junzhu didn¡¯t leave. Because Ye Xingbei was injured a while back, she had been off-limits for too long. Now that Ye Xingbei is finally healed, he doesn¡¯t need to hold back anymore. He kissed Ye Xingbei¡¯s lips and reached over to turn off the lights. Fifth Lord of Gu was now a skilled practitioner. After a brief struggle, Ye Xingbei¡¯s head became heated, her body grew soft, and she surrendered. In the chaos, she awkwardly wrapped her arms around the firm, lean body atop her, sighing softly in a blend of regret and satisfaction. Let¡¯s leave it at that for now. Just like this. It¡¯s pretty good. * The next day, Ye Xingbei didn¡¯t wake up until after nine. Gu Junzhu and Xiao Shumiao were both gone. After washing up and changing clothes, she went downstairs and looked around the living room, but couldn¡¯t find her son. She left the living room and went to the yard. In the backyard garden, she saw Xiao Shumiao copying Gu Junzhu¡¯s martial arts moves with Lingyue¡¯s assistance. Watching her son tighten his little face, trying hard to look serious as he waved his tiny arms and legs, Ye Xingbei couldn¡¯t resist his cuteness. As Xiao Shumiao turned around and spotted Ye Xingbei, his serious expression instantly copsed. He ran towards Ye Xingbei like a little cannonball and jumped into her embrace.. Chapter 334 - 335: Godson Chapter 334: Chapter 335: Godson Trantor: 549690339 Ye Xingbei hugged him, her face bursting into a smile, as she bent down to kiss him, cradling him in her arms. Gu Junzhu and Lingyue also paused momentarily. Lingyue came up to her, politely greeted her: ¡°Good morning, Auntie.¡± ¡°Good morning,¡± Ye Xingbei replied gently, with a smile, patting his head and examining his sleeves and pant legs, ¡°Xiao Yue is growing taller.¡± The clothes he¡¯d had for just over a couple of weeks were already somewhat short. Lingyue nodded shyly, ¡°The food Auntie makes is delicious.¡± Ye Xingbei smiled, patting his head again, her eyes filled with affection. She¡¯d been staying with the child in Beijing for over half a month, and there was no word from his father and stepmother. Not even a single phone call. She sometimes couldn¡¯t help but wonder, if she took the child away, what if a trafficker took him? Would anyone care? The child had been with her for nearly a month, during which he ate well and was happy, he grew a bit taller and his face filled out. But what aboutter? Emotions between people are slowly cultivated through daily interaction. When she first took in Lingyue, it was just out of gratitude for him helping Xiao Shu and she wanted to repay him. But now, after some time together, she had grown attached to the child. The child was intelligent, sensible, and affectionate. If nurtured well, he would grow up to be a rare talent. But if he were to return to that icy home, he might be ruined. She couldn¡¯t bear to let go of such a good child. She stroked Lingyue¡¯s head, put Xiao Shu down, squatted down, looked into Lingyue¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Xiao Yue, Auntie¡wants to adopt you, would you like that?¡± If his biological mother and stepmother didn¡¯t care about him, she¡¯d raise him! Such a good child, she couldn¡¯t bear to watch him grow up in indifference and hardship. Lingyue looked at Ye Xingbei surprisingly, ¡°Auntie?¡± Ye Xingbei looked at him with a gentle smile, ¡°Take your time and think about it. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to. You are Xiao Shu¡¯s best friend, Auntie will always be good to you.¡± ¡°I want to!¡± Lingyue nodded emphatically, yet his expression showed some hesitation: ¡°But what does adoption mean?¡± Ye Xingbei was taken aback, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Sometimes Lingyue acted like a little adult and she treated him as one too. He was only eight years old, how could he know what adoption meant? Ye Xingbei gazed at his face with gentle eyes, patiently exining, ¡°Adoption means that from now on, you will always be with Uncle and Auntie, and you will never have to return to your own home.¡± ¡°The process may not be easy,¡± Gu Junzhu, who had been ying with Xiao Shumiao on the side, suddenly interjected: ¡°Xiao Yue has his biological father, he does not qualify to be adopted.¡± ¡°Oh¡¡± Ye Xingbei sighed regretfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t consider this¡¡± Gu Junzhu had looked into Lingyue¡¯s situation. Although Lingyue¡¯s stepmother was not good to him, his biological father still cared for him. He was just too busy with work and didn¡¯t have time for Lingyue. Such a good child, she wanted to snatch him away, wouldn¡¯t his biological father want to hold on too? ¡°But it¡¯s possible to recognize him as our godson,¡± Gu Junzhu suggested: ¡°We can name Xiao Yue as our godson, so he has a reason to stay with us.¡± In Beijing, Lingyue disfigured Xie Yumo¡¯s face. To protect Lingyue justly, he publicly imed Lingyue was his godson. He also liked this kid a lot, like a young wolf, just to his taste.. Chapter 335 - 336: Where did you learn this mess from? Chapter 335: Chapter 336: Where did you learn this mess from? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Godson?¡± Ye Xingbei was a bit hesitant. She was just twenty-one years old. An eight-year-old calling her his godmother felt strange to her. Furthermore, the terms godmother and godfather had been so misused these days. Although they were once respectable terms, they now often led others to make bad assumptions. After a moment of hesitation, she looked at Gu Junzhu and suggested, ¡°Why not take Xiao Yue as your apprentice? To be honest, it makes a lot of sense since you¡¯re currently teaching him martial arts.¡± She always felt that the term ¡°master¡± was much more respectable than ¡°godfather.¡± She had read a story sometime back. A girl married her father¡¯s apprentice. After the marriage, the girl¡¯s mother-inw bullied her. The girl couldn¡¯t resist; otherwise, she would be used of being unfilial. The girl¡¯s husband went to her father for help, only to be beaten up badly by his master, who was also his father-inw. He limped back home. The mother-inw, heartbroken, asked what had happened to her son. The son replied, ¡°Every time you bully the master¡¯s daughter, the master beats me. If you don¡¯t mind me getting beaten up, then continue bullying my wife.¡± Once a teacher, always a father. It was only natural for a master to cherish and discipline his apprentices. So, to pity her son, the mother-inw dared not bully her daughter-inw again from that day forth. From this, it can be seen that the position of a master is very high, almost the same as that of a biological father. In the old days, apprentices left their homes to learn from their masters. If Gu Junzhu took Lingyue as his apprentice, even if Lingyue¡¯s biological father came to im him, they could stand firm and refuse. Seeing the hopeful look in her eyes, Gu Junzhu, couldn¡¯t bear to let her down, so he quickly nodded in agreement, ¡°No problem!¡± Ye Xingbei was overjoyed, patting Lingyue on the head, ¡°Xiao Yue, would you like Uncle Gu to take you as his apprentice?¡± Lingyue nodded enthusiastically without any hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Ye Xingbei rubbed his head with a delighted smile, stood up, and said to Gu Junzhu, ¡°We are to take Xiao Yue as our legitimate apprentice. We¡¯ll choose an auspicious day, find some witnesses, is that okay with you?¡± Gu Junzhu nodded, ¡°You¡¯re the boss. I¡¯ll go by whatever you say!¡± Xiao Shumiao looked at her father, then at her mother, pping and hopping around, ¡°Aye aye aye, dad is whipped! He listens to everything mom says!¡± Gu Junzhu:¡±¡¡± Ye Xingbei:¡±¡ Xiao Shu, where did you learn this nonsense?¡± Xiao Shumiao cocked her head and looked at Ye Xingbei, her eyes sparkling, ¡°It¡¯s in the books, mom! Isn¡¯t what the books say correct?¡± Ye Xingbei:¡±¡¡± Should she say it¡¯s correct or incorrect? She decided to change the topic instead, ¡°Sweetie, did you have your breakfast?¡± ¡°Not yet!¡± Xiao Shumiao looked up at her, her sparkling eyes full of anticipation, ¡°I was waiting to eat with mom! It¡¯s only delicious when eating with mom!¡± Ye Xingbei gently rubbed his head with amusement, ¡°It¡¯s past nine, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± ¡°We¡¯re having fruit porridge. Dad said having fruit porridge in the morning is good for the body,¡± Xiao Shumiao, holding Ye Xingbei¡¯s hand, said, ¡°Mom, are you hungry? Let¡¯s eat together!¡± As Xiao Shumiao led Ye Xingbei back to the living room, she didn¡¯t forget to call Gu Junzhu and Lingyue, ¡°Dad, Brother Xiaoyue, hurry up, let¡¯s eat!¡± Even though this little fellow was young, he was quite a foodie.. Chapter 336 - 337 Xiao Shu is the best! Chapter 336: Chapter 337 Xiao Shu is the best! Trantor: 549690339 Ever since he discovered that he¡¯s not allergic to a lot of new food, the little guy has been enjoying meals, savoring every mouthful. Ye Xingbei looked at her son amusedly, realizing his sleeves and pants had also be too short. She turned around to Gu Junzhu, ¡°Do you have time in the afternoon? Both kids¡¯ clothes have be quite short, we need to buy new ones.¡± Gu Junzhu nodded, ¡°Of course, shopping with my wife, I must make time.¡± Xiao Shumiao chuckled, making a funny face at Gu Junzhu, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re totally whipped!¡± Gu Junzhu: Ye Xingbei couldn¡¯t help butugh, pinching the little boy¡¯s face, ¡°Xiao Shu, don¡¯t say such things. Does your dad have no face?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Xiao Shumiao blinked, ¡°Then I¡¯ll say it quietly.¡± He let go of Gu Junzhu¡¯s hand, ran up to him, and tugged at his clothes. He made Gu Junzhu lean down and then whispered into his ear, ¡°Dad, being whipped isn¡¯t embarrassing! Fear of the wife is actually love for the wife! Dad loves mom, dad, you¡¯re great!¡± Gu Junzhu:¡±¡¡± Son, don¡¯t you feel you know a bit too much? Ye Xingbei watched Xiao Shumiao as he mysteriously nuzzled against Gu Junzhu¡¯s neck, ¡°Xiao Shu, do you want to continue eating?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Xiao Shumiao kissed Gu Junzhu multiples times with a ¡°muah muah¡± sound, before he hopped back to Ye Xingbei¡¯s side. He took Ye Xingbei¡¯s hand again, ¡°Let¡¯s eat! I can eat a lot, a lot of food! Brother Xiaoyue, let¡¯s have apetition to see who can eat more!¡± The result of thepetition was that the little guy had eaten too much and was now full. Hey on Gu Junzhu¡¯sp, holding his little stomach, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m so full.¡± Ye Xingbei scolded, ¡°Who told you to eat so much.¡± He ate more than hisbined total of thest two meals. The little guy was all smiles, ¡°Delicious! The meat was good, the shrimp was good, and the pancake was good too. I want to eat more tomorrow!¡± Ye Xingbei:¡±¡¡± Gu Junzhu gently massaged his little stomach, ¡°Even if it¡¯s good, you can¡¯t eat so much at once. Eating small portions is healthier.¡± Ye Xingbei stared at him, ¡°Who was the one that kept giving him the shrimp from his own te? You¡¯re an aplice to his overeating!¡± Gu Junzhu coughed, ¡°Who was the one that transferred all the beef from her own te to our son¡¯s?¡± Ye Xingbei:¡±¡¡± Alright, she won¡¯tugh at his misdeeds since she¡¯s guilty herself. Xiao Shumiao chuckled, looked at Lingyue across from him, ¡°Brother Xiaoyue, I won! I ate more than you!¡± Lingyue nodded, ¡°Mmm, Xiao Shu won, Xiao Shu is the best!¡± Ye Xingbei:¡±¡¡± She just didn¡¯t understand what was so great about being a glutton. Xiao Shumiao grinned, shaking Ye Xingbei¡¯s hand, ¡°Mom, I won against Brother Xiaoyue!¡± ¡°Okay, okay! You won, you¡¯re really great!¡± Ye Xingbei nodded perfunctorily, a mixture of indulgence and helplessness. ¡°Mom, when will you let Brother Xiaoyue be my dad¡¯s disciple?¡± The little guy¡¯s glittering eyes were full of anticipation, ¡°If Brother Xiaoyue bes Dad¡¯s disciple, then Brother Xiaoyue would be my martial arts elder brother, wouldn¡¯t he? And I would be the martial arts younger brother?¡± Ye Xingbei couldn¡¯t hold back herughter, pinching the little guy¡¯s tender cheek, ¡°Son, how do you know so much?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it is on TV!¡± The little guy¡¯s eyes were brimming with excitement, ¡°If Brother Xiaoyue bes my martial arts elder brother, does that mean I¡¯ve be a martial arts master?¡± Chapter 337 - 338: Mom has committed domestic violence again! Chapter 337: Chapter 338: Mom hasmitted domestic violence again! Trantor: 549690339 Ye Xingbei:¡±?? Huh?¡± What kind of logic is this? ¡°That¡¯s how it¡¯s always shown on TV!¡± The little chap gesticted excitedly, ¡°On TV, all the martial art brothers can fly!¡± Ye Xingbei:¡±?? Son, you¡¯re overthinking! What you¡¯re talking about is from Kung fu movies, it¡¯s all fake!¡± ¡°Oh ¡± The little chap looked a bit disappointed, muttering, ¡°I thought I could fly if Brother Xiaoyue became my martial arts brother!¡± Ye Xingbei:¡±?? You¡¯re overthinking.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The sapling seems a little regretful, but doesn¡¯t linger too much on it. He grabbed Gu Junzhu¡¯s hand- the one that had been massaging him, threw himself into his arms, hugged his neck, nted a big kiss on him, and acted cute in a sweet, coquettish way: ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so nice! Since you love Xiao Shu so much, when Xiao Shu grows up, Xiao Shu will be filial and will buy you lots and lots of delicious food!¡± Having scratched Gu Junzhu¡¯s itch, his eyes brimmed with happiness as he moved to touch the little face, ¡°Good boy!¡± My, he used to not believe when others said his son was a gift from God, but now, he believes. Just how lucky is he to have such an adorable priced-out son. He¡¯s so adorable that his heart is about to melt! Ye Xingbei pretended to be jealous, ¡°Are you only buying stuff for Daddy? What about Mum?¡± ¡°Mum will get some too!¡± The little chap, hugging Gu Junzhu¡¯s neck, turned his tiny head to look at her, ¡°Mum will get some, Brother Xiaoyue will get some, Auntie will also get some, everyone will get something!¡± Ye Xingbei:¡±?? ¡± To sum everyone under the same umbre, but to only single out Gu Junzhu, she felt quite displeased. So, has she really raised a son for Gu Junzhu? She shot Gu Junzhu a piercing nce. He stole her son, humph, just wait and see! Gu Junzhu was hugging Xiao Shumiao, but was looking at her, actingpletely serious, ¡°Sweetheart, why are you flirting with me out of the blue? In broad daylight, and in front of the kids at that, this isn¡¯t good!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Xiao Shumiao quickly turned to look at his mum: ¡°Mum¡¯s flirty eyes must be so beautiful! A single tender nce from her with a delightful smile puts all other feminine charm to shame! Mum, do it again, I didn¡¯t catch it earlier!¡± ¡°¡¡± Ye Xingbei almost spat blood, she twisted Gu Junzhu¡¯s arm decisively: ¡°What are you talking about in front of the kids?¡± If it weren¡¯t for the kids, she would have strangled him right there. ¡°Wow! Mum is abusing Dad again!¡± Xiao Shumiao looked at Gu Junzhu with sympathy: ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so pitiful!¡± Ye Xingbei:¡±?? ¡± Who exactly is pitiful! Gu Junzhu was containing hisughter so much that his stomach began to hurt, he pinched the little chap¡¯s face, ¡°It¡¯s okay, beating and scolding is just another form of showing affection, your dad and mum are just showing their love for each other!¡± ¡°Oh, oh!¡± Xiao Shumiao nodded, ¡°Then, Brother Xiaoyue and I are just eating the romance!¡± ¡°Pft¡¡± Ye Xingbei had just brought a cup of water to her lips and unexpectedly spurted it all out. Gu Junzhu copsed inughter on the sofa, still remembering to pat Ye Xingbei¡¯s back: ¡°Keep calm! Keep calm! Our son is such a cutie, haha!¡± Ye Xingbei hurriedly grabbed a tissue to wipe her mouth and pped him on the head. Cute my foot! Where did her son learn all this weird stuff from? She was about to go crazy. ¡°Eating dog food¡¡± The little chap suddenly remembered something, and suddenly pounced on Gu Junzhu, hugging his neck like a coiled candy, twisting back and forth, ¡°Daddy, can you go and buy a dog for Brother Xiaoyue and me? I want to raise a dog!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Before Gu Junzhu could speak, Ye Xingbei replied first: ¡°You¡¯re allergic, we can¡¯t keep hairy animals..¡± Chapter 343 - 344: Want to Take Xiao Yue Home Chapter 343: Chapter 344: Want to Take Xiao Yue Home Trantor: 549690339 Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei walked into the living room with the two children. Sitting quietly on the sofa, waiting, Ling Fangzhou¡¯s attention was caught by the sound of footsteps. He turned his head and immediately saw Ling Yue, hand-in-hand with Xiao Shumiao, walking in front of Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei. With a start, Ling Fangzhou stood up and walked towards them, calling, ¡°Xiao Yue!¡± Soon after, he realized his rude action, halted, and politely greeted Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei: ¡°Mr. Gu, Madam Gu, thank you so much for taking care of Xiao Yue. I am here to take him home.¡± ¡°Brother Xiaoyue is not going with you!¡± Xiao Shumiao clung fiercely to Ling Yue, ring suspiciously at Ling Fangzhou. ¡°Your home is not good. Brother Xiaoyue wants to stay at our house!¡± Gu Junzhu patted Xiao Shumiao¡¯s head to soothe him, gesturing respectfully to Ling Fangzhou, ¡°Please, Vice President Ling, take a seat.¡± Ling Fangzhou was the vice president of the National Institute of Sciences. It was indeed an exceptional achievement to hold such position at his age. With slight bow, Ling Fangzhou settled himself on the sofa with the others. Gu Junzhu sat shoulder-to-shoulder with Ye Xingbei, with Xiao Shumiao and Ling Yue next to Ye Xingbei. Across from Gu Junzhu, Ling Fangzhou seated himself. The divisions between the two sides were clear as if they were in negotiation. Ling Fangzhou was deeply hurt watching Ling Yue¡¯s nk expression, the child¡¯spact face tightened, and his gaze upon Ling Fangzhou was as indifferent as viewing a total stranger. No words could describe Ling Fangzhou¡¯s pain. After taking a few deep breaths to steady himself, he looked at Gu Junzhu and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, my wife has told me that Xiao Yue has been a burden on you for some time. The institute has given me a month¡¯s leave, and I hope to take him home so we can be together as a family.¡± Xiao Shumiao clung to Ling Yue again, ring fiercely at him. ¡°Brother Xiaoyue won¡¯t go with you! Your home isn¡¯t good! Brother Xiaoyue doesn¡¯t get enough to eat at your house ¨C here, he has enough!¡± As if punched, Ling Fangzhou¡¯s heart pounded painfully. He quickly turned to Ling Yue. ¡°Xiao Yue?¡± he asked tentatively. Then, as if he was bothforting himself and persuading others, he muttered, ¡°No¡it is impossible¡ How can he not be getting enough to eat? It must be a child¡¯s exaggerated words. ¡± Ye Xingbei watched Ling Fangzhou, struggling to hide his feelings. Undeniably, Ling Fangzhou was a handsome and distinguished man. If it was all about looks, he could easily make it in the entertainment industry. And yet, despite his intelligence and good looks, he wascking emotional intelligence. Impossible? How could it be impossible? How normal was it for a child tock enough food when living under a stepmother¡¯s care without their biological father around? Not bothering to argue, Gu Junzhu ordered the housekeeper to bring Ling Yue¡¯s medical report from the study and handed it to Ling Fangzhou. With a long finger, Gu Junzhu pointed at the medical report. ¡°This is Ling Yue¡¯s medical report from a month ago ¨C severe malnutrition. An eight-year-old boy now only has the average weight and height of a six-year-old. He is skin and bones.¡± He was simply enumerating the facts and didn¡¯t say more. However, when Ling Fangzhou¡¯s gazended on the medical report, his face drained of blood, turning deathly white. His hand, gripping the medical report, trembled violently. He stood up abruptly, looking towards Ling Yue, lips moving wordlessly several times, struggling to find words to say. Ling Yue looked back at him, his voice steady as he dered, ¡°I¡¯ve epted Uncle Gu as my master. His home is my home from now on. He raised me when I was little and I will take care of him when he is old. My home will be where Uncle Gu, my master¡¯s wife, and Xiao Shu are. I have no ties with you anymore.¡± Chapter 347 - 348 Are You Mad? Chapter 347: Chapter 348 Are You Mad? Trantor: 549690339 He didn¡¯t believe his grandmother¡¯s words, but he was helpless against her. His wife was his grandmother¡¯s only daughter, his wife died to save him, he owed his grandmother a life. Grandmother wouldn¡¯t let him take Lingyue away, he couldn¡¯t possibly take her by force. He had no choice, he could only return to Jiang City alone. Time flew by, six years passed, and it was time for Xiao Yue to start school. He excitedly returned to the small town to take Xiao Yue to school in Jiang City. The grandmother knew that the teaching staff in the small town was far inferior to Jiang City, for the sake of Xiao Yue¡¯s future, the grandmother agreed. But Xiao Yue didn¡¯t stay in Jiang City for very long before he returned to the small town on his own. When he came home from a secluded assignment, Xiao Yue was gone, Xie Wennan was crying with a mournful face, saying that Xiao Yue was aloof, always fighting with the children around and ssmates at school. As a stepmother, she scolded him a few words, the child was momentarily angry and ran back to his hometown on his own. From Jiang City to the small town, more than three hundred kilometers, to this day, he still doesn¡¯t know how a six-year-old Xiao Yue managed to get home by himself. At the time he was just relieved. What if Xiao Yue got lost on the way home? If his son was lost, how could he face his wife and Xiao Yue¡¯s grandmother? Xiao Yue couldn¡¯t adapt to the new environment, the new school, the new life, he had no choice, he could only let Xiao Yue stay in the small town. Later, his grandmother passed away, he couldn¡¯t just leave Xiao Yue alone in the town, so he brought Xiao Yue back home again. To be with Xiao Yue, he specifically asked for a month¡¯s leave. He had never taken such a long leave since he started working, for his son, he was willing to take a break from his work as important as his life. His Xiao Yue was handsome and well-behaved, educated very well by his grandmother, smart, polite, neat, obedient, and sensible. Xie Wennan was also very good to Xiao Yue, cooking delicious meals every day, talking to him in a soft and gentle voice, treating him better than her own twins. A monthter, Xiao Yue adapted to the new school, the new home, the new environment, he felt relieved, took on a new assignment, and returned to the Research Institute. This assignment was heavy, a national A-level ssified mission, no scientific researcher was allowed to have contact with the outside world. Once he left, it was for over a year. He knew it was not easy for Xie Wennan, during the research period, he could not contact the outside world, every month he let the Institute transfer all his earned money to Xie Wennan¡¯s card. He also applied for long leave, after this assignment, he would go home to be with his wife and child and make it up to Xie Wennan. But who would have known, when he came back, his son was gone again. After hearing the reason, he went to the Gu family, wanting to take his son back, but what he saw was a severely malnourished physical examination report! He onceined that grandmother misunderstood Xie Wennan and was prejudiced against her. Not until today did he realize that grandmother was the one with the clearest sight and wisest mind. He was the fool, the idiot, the self-proimed wise man who had been blind all along! He stared at Xie Wennan with bloodshot eyes, his fists clenched tightly, his whole body shaking, looking like he was ring at a sworn enemy. Xie Wennan was so scared by his stare that she involuntarily took a few steps back, ¡°Master, Master Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Xie Wennan¡¡± Ling Fangzhou called her full name, throwing the physical examination report in his hand onto her face, ¡°Exin to me, what happened?¡± The examination report was not heavy, but it scraped past Xie Wennan¡¯s face under Ling Fangzhou¡¯s forceful throw, leaving a shallow red mark after a brief sting. Xie Wennan lifted her hand to cover her face, looking shocked at Ling Fangzhou, ¡°Master Brother, have you gone mad?¡± Chapter 349 - 350 Let’s Get Divorced Chapter 349: Chapter 350 Let¡¯s Get Divorced Trantor: 549690339 If it had been before, Ling Fangzhou would have believed her again. But once, twice, and threes, he just could not trust her anymore! He looked indifferently at the tearful Xie Wennan and suddenly said, ¡°Xie Wennan, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xie Wennan hastily raised her head to look at Ling Fangzhou, so shocked that she forgot to cry, ¡°Brother, what¡ what did you say?¡± Ling Fangzhou repeated expressionlessly, ¡°I said, let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± Xie Wennan turned pale at once, her body shaking uncontrobly as she forcefully shook her head, ¡°Brother, believe me, I¡¯ve truly done my best! I treated Xiao Yue like my own son, and valued him just as highly, but being a stepmother is hard, and Xiao Yue misunderstood me. I had no other choice, but I had indeed done my best¡¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t do anything, let¡¯s divorce,¡± Ling Fangzhou looked at her, his deep ck eyes devoid of emotion, ¡°Even if what you¡¯re saying is true, since you don¡¯t have the ability to raise Xiao Yue, let¡¯s divorce.¡± He still remembered the words of his mentor from years ago. His mentor had said that as a grown man, he couldn¡¯t raise a child or provide motherly love. His mentor had also said that a child bereft of maternal love could easily develop psychological problems. His mentor implied that he would eventually remarry, so it¡¯s better to choose someone he knew well. His mentor had assured him that his daughter would treat his son as her own, and let his son grow up healthily and happily in a warm family. What¡¯s the result? Xie Wennan¡¯s actions were nothing like what his mentor had promised him! He wanted to provide his son with a warm home filled with motherly love and an opportunity for his son to grow up healthy and happy. Now what? Not to mention happiness, his son even lost his health! When his son was one year old, he wanted to bring Xiao Yue home. His Grandma said that Xiao Yue was too young and Xie Wennan could easily cause Xiao Yue¡¯s premature death if she couldn¡¯t ept him. Back then, he med his Grandma for thinking about Xie Wennan too harshly. What about now? He can only be grateful for his Grandma¡¯s wisdom in not letting Xie Wennan raise one-year-old Xiao Yue. Otherwise, maybe his son would have died prematurely indeed? With this thought, he felt a cold shiver and involuntarily started to tremble. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had shared a bed for so many years with such a two- faced beauty. So terrifying! Xie Wennan¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stared nkly at Ling Fangzhou, as though she didn¡¯t recognize him. She had never imagined that Ling Fangzhou would say such a thing. Divorce? How could they get a divorce? She was so deeply in love with Ling Fangzhou that she couldn¡¯t extricate herself. Ling Fangzhou was her father¡¯s student and she fell in love with him at first sight. The more she saw him, the more she liked him, until shepletely fell into this deep love. It was regrettable that she met Ling Fangzhou toote, by the time she met him, Ling Fangzhou had already married Chen Yuanyuan, Ling Yue¡¯s birth mother. She had tried to intervene, but Ling Fangzhou and Ling Yue¡¯s birth mother were deeply in love. She tried many times, but Ling Fangzhou had no feelings for her. She envied Ling Yue¡¯s birth mother and was jealous of her good fortune to marry such a good man like Ling Fangzhou. When she learned of the death of Ling Fangzhou¡¯s mother, she was so excited that she couldn¡¯t sleep all night. Her chance had finallye! She could finally marry Ling Fangzhou! She knew that if she chased after Ling Fangzhou immediately after the death of his wife, it would certainly lead to his disgust. She held back for several months before gradually revealing her feelings to Ling Fangzhou. Chapter 351 - 352: Divorce! Chapter 351: Chapter 352: Divorce! Trantor: 549690339 | She loved Ling Fangzhou. Her love, like her eyes, couldn¡¯t tolerate a speck of sand. She would rather give lots of money to Lingyue¡¯s grandmother, allowing her to hire more people to take care of and raise Lingyue. She wouldn¡¯t tolerate Lingyue to be a third party in her rtionship, constantly reminding her that her beloved husband had once belonged to another woman. A lot of things, she could give up, she could not care about, all she wanted was a home thatpletely belonged to her and Ling Fangzhou! She and Ling Fangzhou had been married for seven years and their life together was beautiful. In these seven years, she and Ling Fangzhou were sweet and sticky, they have never quarreled. She had given birth to a pair of clever, lovely twins for Ling Fangzhou. She believed that she had firmly established herself in this family and became the irreceable hostess in this family. Therefore, she feared nothing. Having Lingyue brought up by Gu Junzhu in Gu Family was exactly what she wanted, she wished Lingyue would nevere back. She didn¡¯t fear that Ling Fangzhou would question her when he came back. Lingyue, from birth till now, had not even spent eight full months with Ling Fangzhou in eight years. However, the twins she had given birth to grew up by Ling Fangzhou¡¯s side since they were babies. The human heart is biased, even if they are all Ling Fangzhou¡¯s children, so what? How could the level of affection be the same between a child who was raised by your side since they were a baby and another who was raised elsewhere? She firmly believed that in Ling Fangzhou¡¯s heart, the twins were much more important than Lingyue. Ling Fangzhou wouldn¡¯t be mad at her because of Lingyue. In the past, Ling Fangzhou was able to let Lingyue be raised by his grandmother. Now, if Gu Family was willing to take care of Lingyue, Ling Fangzhou could let Lingyue be raised by Gu Family. As long as Gu Family is willing to raise Lingyue, she wouldn¡¯t mind paying them alimony, as long as Lingyue doesn¡¯te back and ruin her home, she¡¯s willing to pay more for living expenses! But she never imagined, Ling Fangzhou actually said, he wanted to divorce her! He actually wants a divorce! The word ¡°divorce,¡±ing from Ling Fangzhou, was more painful than being stabbed in the heart with a blunt knife, bleeding and hurting intensely. How could Ling Fangzhou divorce her? She, a girl just out of her teens, had married Ling Fangzhou, a man in his thirties. She didn¡¯t care that he had been married before and had a child, she bore him children, managed his household, what right did he have to divorce her? She was angry and hateful and scared, her face pale, her lips trembling, she stared at Ling Fangzhou and asked, ¡°Elder brother, do you know what you¡¯re saying? You want to divorce me? How could you say such a word? Have you thought about Chenglin and Chenglu? What will happen to them if we divorce?¡± ¡°But if we don¡¯t divorce, what about Xiaoyue?¡± Ling Fangzhou looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Xie Wennan, we¡¯ve been married for seven years! Seven years¡ You¡¯ve hidden it so well! I always thought you were a gentle, generous, kind and lovable woman. I only realized now, that¡¯s just your mask! The real you, selfish, ugly, narrow-minded, and repugnant! Xie Wennan, you¡¯re not worthy to be my wife, you disgust me to the bone! I want a divorce! I must divorce you!¡± The twins, scared silly by their parents¡¯ argument, suddenly came to their senses, simultaneously threw themselves into Ling Fangzhou¡¯s arms, sobbing, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t divorce mom! Dad, don¡¯t divorce!¡± Xie Wennan cried, with tears streaming down her face, using with a hoarse voice, ¡°Ling Fangzhou, are you heartless? I¡¯ve given you children, I¡¯ve been managing your household for you, and you actually want to divorce me! Do you treat me fair? Are you fair to our children?¡± Chapter 352 - 353: Has He Ever Loved Her? Chapter 352: Chapter 353: Has He Ever Loved Her? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Are you treating Xiao Yue fairly?¡± Ling Fangzhou sternly questioned, thinking of Lingyue¡¯s medical report showing severe malnutrition, he was shaking with anger. He took out his phone and dialed Xie Yanbo¡¯s number, Xie Wennan¡¯s father, ¡°Dad, this is Fangzhou, I am going to divorce Xie Wennan. If you¡¯re free, pleasee over!¡± On the other end of the phone, Xie Yanbo was startled, ¡°Fangzhou, what happened? Are you home? Did you fight with Nannan? Even if you did, you shouldn¡¯t casually mention the word ¡®divorce.¡¯ It¡¯s too hurtful. Are Chenglin and Chenglu there? You must not fight in front of the children. What if it scares them?¡± ¡°Dad, juste!¡± Ling Fangzhou abruptly hung up the phone. Xie Yanbo lived nearby, only ten minutes away. Today, he was going to make everything clear to Xie Yanbo. When Xie Wennan saw Ling Fangzhou was serious about divorcing her, panic seeded her initial shock and anger. No. She couldn¡¯t get a divorce. She loved Ling Fangzhou. Ever since she understood what love was, she had been in love with Ling Fangzhou, and it had never changed until now. She couldn¡¯t lose Ling Fangzhou. She absolutely couldn¡¯t! Besides, she had given the best years of her life to Ling Fangzhou and their two children in the seven years they had been married. Now, her youth was gone, if she divorced Ling Fangzhou, what would she do for the rest of her life? As for Ling Fangzhou, time seemed to have left no traces on him. Instead, it lent him an even more steady and elegant air, making him like a fine wine, better with age and increasingly attractive. Moreover, Ling Fangzhou was so young and had be the Deputy Director of the National Institute of Sciences. His future was limitless. Being Ling Fangzhou¡¯s wife and bearing his high social status, she would attract envious nces from others wherever she went. She would never let go of such a good man, even if it took her life! She adjusted her emotions and put on the most gentle and pitiful appearance, held Ling Fangzhou¡¯s wrist, and said softly, ¡°Shixiong, don¡¯t be angry. Everything in the past was my fault. I failed to take care of Xiao Yue. I know my mistakes. Tomorrow, I will go with you to fetch Xiao Yue and truly take care of her this time. Shixiong, can you please give me another chance?¡± Ling Fangzhou looked at her indifferently without saying a word. He no longer trusted her. In his heart, she hadpletely lost her credibility. Seeing Ling Fangzhou¡¯s indifference, Xie Wennan was terribly upset. Her tears fell down like rain, she begged desperately, ¡°Shixiong, please don¡¯t look at me like that, I¡¯m afraid! I know I was wrong, I will change. I really will! Shixiong, please believe me, I didn¡¯t intentionally treat Xiao Yue badly; I just didn¡¯t know how to make him ept me as a good stepmother. Xiao Yue knew I wasn¡¯t his biological mother, he resisted me; he was defiant about everything and wouldn¡¯t obey me. I really don¡¯t know what to do¡¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said we should divorce!¡± Ling Fangzhou interrupted her, looking at her coldly. ¡°Before we got married, you promised that you would treat Xiao Yue as your own, and take care of him. I agreed to marry you based on that. Now that you can¡¯t do it, we should divorce! After we divorce, I¡¯ll take care of Xiao Yue myself. My son is so young and has already lost his biological mother. He is too pitiful; I cannot let him suffer any more.¡± The word ¡°divorce¡± spoken from Ling Fangzhou¡¯s mouth was sharp as a sword, piercing through Xie Wennan¡¯s heart. The man she loved most. The only man she ever deeply loved. And he just casually said ¡°divorce¡± to her. Did he ever love her? Chapter 354 - 355: Marriage Deception Chapter 354: Chapter 355: Marriage Deception Trantor: 549690339 Ling Fangzhou angrily pointed at Xie Wennan, his gaze was fierce as if he wanted to devour her: ¡°She abuses my son, she doesn¡¯t feed him enough, I give her tens of thousands of dors a month for living expenses, yet she let my son suffer from severe malnutrition. Now my son hates me, no longer acknowledges me as his father and even wants to sever our father-son rtionship!¡± Ling Fangzhou grew angrier the more he spoke, he furiously questioned Xie Yanbo: ¡°Sir, is this what you call treating my son as if he were your own, treating him as a biological son to love? Do you know what this is called? This is called marriage fraud! You portrayed your selfish, narrow-minded, cruel- hearted daughter as someone gentle and considerate, selfless and kind. You lied to me and hurt my son, all to marry off your daughter!¡± Xie Yanbo is a professor at Jiang University, a man of reputation. This was the first time he was insulted so harshly by someone pointing at his nose since he became an adult. Unfortunately, he was left speechless. He knew his own daughter. He knew better than anyone that his daughter did not like Xiao Yue. He once advised his daughter to take good care of Xiao Yue and not to let Xiao Yue affect her rtionship with Ling Fangzhou. However, his daughter didn¡¯t take it seriously. He talked too much, his daughter got impatient, and told him not to interfere. Six or seven years passed, there was never a grudge between his daughter and Ling Fangzhou because of Xiao Yue. So, over time, he simply forgot about Xiao Yue. Today, hearing Ling Fangzhou¡¯s usations, his daughter didn¡¯t even feed Xiao Yue enough and raised Xiao Yue to want to cut ties with Ling Fangzhou. Ling Fangzhou was furious and wanted to divorce Xie Wennan. He knew he was in the wrong, so he had no choice but to coax Ling Fangzhou: ¡°Fangzhou, being a stepmother has always been difficult. Wennan also has it hard. You two adults divorcing might be simple, but what about Chenglin and Chenglu? If you two divorce, no matter who the two children go with, they¡¯ll either be with a stepmother or a stepfather. They would just be another Xiao Yue! Xiao Yue has already suffered and lost his happy childhood. Do you have the heart to let Chenglin and Chenglu follow in Xiao Yue¡¯s footsteps?¡± Ling Fangzhou lowered his gaze, looking at the innocent faces of the two children, and his heart ached terribly. Seeing Ling Fangzhou¡¯s face reveal a look of reluctance, Xie Yanbo hurriedly pushed the two children into Ling Fangzhou¡¯s arms, ¡°Chenglin, Chenglu, quickly beg your father not to divorce your mother!¡± The two children clung to Ling Fangzhou, crying hysterically, ¡°Dad, please, don¡¯t divorce mom, please¡¡± Ling Fangzhou¡¯s heart ached as he heard the cries of fear from the two children. All children are innocent. His teacher was right. He had already failed Xiao Yue. Was he going to let these twins be the second and third Xiao Yue? He closed his eyes for a moment, held the two children tightly in his arms, opened his eyes and looked at Xie Wennan: ¡°Tomorrow youe with me to the Gu Family. If Xiao Yue is willing to forgive you ande home with us, we won¡¯t divorce!¡± Xie Wennan nodded hastily, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely bring Xiao Yue back! I promise, I will treat Xiao Yue well in the future!¡± She can¡¯t divorce Ling Fangzhou. She loves Ling Fangzhou. She loves her home. She cannot let her family fall apart! Ling Fangzhou cast her a cold nce, ignored her, and turned back into his room. Xie Yanbo shook his head, sighed, and said to Xie Wennan: ¡°This is indeed your fault, so bring the child back tomorrow, treat him well. If you still want this family, really take good care of that child.¡± Xie Wennan nodded again and again through her tears. That night, Ling Fangzhou and Xie Wennan slept in separate rooms. They were kind to the twins and treated Xie Wennan as if she didn¡¯t exist, seemingly watching but ignoring her. The next day, after breakfast, Ling Fangzhou and Xie Wennan came to the Gu Family. * [Dear readers, starting today, Yunyun will release all four updates at midnight. You won¡¯t have to wait for the second update anymore. Don¡¯t forget to leave ament and rmend for Yunyun. Yunyun loves you all, see you tomorrow!] Chapter 356 - 357: Jealousy Chapter 356: Chapter 357: Jealousy Trantor: 549690339 | Lingyue was originally quite beautiful. Even though she saw her own children through rose-coloured sses, feeling that her twins were perfect in every way, she had to admit, Lingyue was even more beautiful than her two children. This was one of the reasons she disliked Lingyue. Her own children were smart and pretty too, but the moment they stood next to Lingyue, they were immediately outshone. Whenever Lingyue stood with her children, people¡¯s eyes were always fixed on Lingyue, praising her beauty, while giving no mention to her two children. While her children were smart and clever, Lingyue was even more adept. Despiteing from a small town, she had topped the school in her entrance exams. What stepmother could ept that her husband¡¯s former spouse¡¯s child outsses her own biological children in every aspect? She couldn¡¯t, which is why she loathed Lingyue, wishing her dead. How could she willingly foster Lingyue? Until yesterday night, she had wholeheartedly hoped that the Gu Family would foster Lingyue. But today, as she followed Ling Fangzhou from the main entrance to the living room, she suddenly hoped that the Gu Family would not adopt Lingyue. Even if Ling Fangzhou had not argued with her yesternight, had not forced her to take Lingyue back, she would take the initiative to bring Lingyue back herself. The Gu family was too rich! She knew that the Gu family were wealthy, but the extent of their wealth exceeded her imagination. The entire journey from the main gate, with pavilions and terraces, small bridges and flowing water, blooming flowers throughout the yard, had been as beautiful as the imperial garden in TV shows. Ling Fangzhou earned a monthly sry of over a hundred thousand, and with his annual bonus and project bonus, he earned millions a year. She always thought she and Ling Fangzhou were wealthy, living an exalted existence, proud and aloof. But today, having seen the Gu Family¡¯s mansion, she realised that her imagination had been limited by poverty. This was how the truly wealthy lived. As beautiful as a castle. The two-story western-style building that she took pride in was nothing more than economical housingpared to the Gu family¡¯s mansion. The person she hated most in the world lived in such a beautiful mansion. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t just living under someone else¡¯s roof! Judging by Lingyue¡¯s attire and aura, in less than a month, she had undergone a transformative change as if she had ascended. At that moment, Lingyue sat next to a beautiful young woman, elegant and noble, like a little prince. Under no circumstances could she let such a family adopt Lingyue. If an average rich family, or at least a family less affluent than hers, were adopting Lingyue, treating her the way they would a pet, she would be happy for Lingyue to be adopted by others. But now, Lingyue was being adopted by this opulent family. And this family was raising Lingyue like a precious little prince, just like their own biological children. How could she be pleased? Her own biological children hadn¡¯t lived such a good life. Why should Lingyue, a lowborn child, live like this? Also, a child raised by such a family will undoubtedly be extraordinary and have a limitless future. Lingyue was already smarter than her children, add to that being adopted by the wealthy Gu family. What astounding qualities will she develop as she grows? One day, when Lingyue grows up and seeds, will she seek revenge upon her and her children for the way they have treated her? If Lingyue was just an ordinary person, protected by Ling Fangzhou, she would not be afraid of Lingyue¡¯s revenge. But with Lingyue having the backing of this formidable family of wealth, her rise to sess in the future could be even more remarkable than Ling Fangzhou¡¯s. When even Ling Fangzhou can¡¯t protect them anymore, will she and her children still have a way to survive? Chapter 357 - 358: There’s Meat to Eat When Following Brother Xiao Yue Chapter 357: Chapter 358: There¡¯s Meat to Eat When Following Brother Xiao Yue Trantor: 549690339 Her own thoughts startled her, making her gentle smile even more warm and lovable. She must take Lingyue back home! The Gu Family couldn¡¯t be allowed to adopt Lingyue! Once she brought Lingyue back, she¡¯d pull out all the stops to treat him well, and make him appreciate, depend, and listen to her. Then, she¡¯d gradually alienate Lingyue from the Gu Family, causing the distance between them to widen until theypletely cut ties and refused to have anything to do with each other. Then Lingyue would be entirely within her control! Thinking of a Lingyue,pletely cut off from the Gu Family and subservient to her, she smiled even more affectionately: ¡°Xiao Yue, your father and mother havee to see you.¡± Ling Fangzhou frowned at her, greeting Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei first: ¡°Young Master Gu, Madam Gu, sorry to intrude on you again.¡± Xie Wennan was embarrassed immediately. She was so focused on coaxing Lingyue back home that she forgot to greet the hosts. This was basic courtesy, and yet she had forgotten. She hurriedly smiled at Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei, saying politely: ¡°Young Master Gu, Madam Gu, thank you for looking after Xiao Yue during this time! Recently, Xiao Yue¡¯s younger siblings and I fell ill, we didn¡¯t want to risk infecting Xiao Yue, so he stayed at your home for a while. Now that the children and I have recovered and Fangzhou is back, we would like to take Xiao Yue home. Xiao Yue is our responsibility, and we do not wish him to trouble you any further.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Xiao Shumiao, clutching Lingyue¡¯s hand tightly, jumped off the sofa. His big eyes, full of hostility, red at Xie Wennan: ¡°You¡¯re a bad egg, a liar, you¡¯re lying!¡± Anxious that his parents would fall for her lies, Xiao Shumiao grabbed Gu Junzhu¡¯shand and shook it vigorously, ¡°Dad, she¡¯s a liar, she¡¯s lying!¡± He couldn¡¯t exactly articte how she was lying. But he knew for sure, the woman standing across from him, smiling with a false air, was a liar trying to trick his Brother Xiaoyue into going home. He wouldn¡¯t let Brother Xiaoyue go home. At his home, Brother Xiaoyue could eat lots of delicious food, but if he went home, the bad woman wouldn¡¯t feed Brother Xiaoyue, and Brother Xiaoyue would get thin from hunger again! Being hungry was extremely ufortable, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let Brother Xiaoyue go home to starve. He wanted Brother Xiaoyue to stay at his home forever and ever, where Brother Xiaoyue would always have meat to eat! Gu Junzhu stroked his small head soothingly, cooing at him, ¡°Alright, alright, Dad knows, she¡¯s a liar, she¡¯s lying, don¡¯t worry!¡± Xie Wennan¡¯s face was a picture of embarrassment, her smile barely holding. When a child imed she was a liar, she couldfort herself by saying he didn¡¯t know better. But when an extraordinarily distinguished and noble man also called her a liar, it was extremely ufortable. She felt heat creeping on her face, overwhelming shame made her want to turn and run away, to leave immediately. But, she couldn¡¯t. She promised Ling Fangzhoust night that she would take Lingyue home. Even if she hadn¡¯t made that promise, she wouldn¡¯t allow Lingyue to build a good rtionship with such a prestigious family. She must take Lingyue back home. She must! She forced herself to smile gently and kindly, speaking softly to Xiao Shumiao: ¡°Dear child, you¡¯ve misunderstood Auntie, I¡¯m not a liar! I¡¯m Xiao Yue¡¯s mom, and I want to bring Xiao Yue home! Only with their parents can a child call a ce home, you wouldn¡¯t want to live away from your mom and dad, would you? The same goes for Xiao Yue, only when a child¡¯s with their parents can they grow up healthy and happy. So, dear child, will you let Xiao Yue go home with Auntie?¡± Chapter 358 - 359, How Can This Be? Chapter 358: Chapter 359, How Can This Be? Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°No good! You are a liar!¡± Xiao Shumiao suddenly threw herself into Lingyue¡¯s arms, holding him tight, lifting her little head, anxiously saying to Lingyue, ¡°Brother Xiaoyue, don¡¯t believe her! She is a liar, she¡¯s the Big Bad Wolf! That¡¯s how the Wolf tricked Little Red Riding Hood! The Wolf lied to Little Red Riding Hood, Little Red Riding Hood believed the Wolf, opened the door, and the Wolf ate Little Red Riding Hood! Brother Xiaoyue, if you are deceived by her, you will end up as pitiful as Little Red Riding Hood!¡± Lingyue moistened his lips, looked up at Xie Wennan and said, ¡°Xiao Shu, rest assured, I will never be fooled by anyone again!¡± He has grown up. He is striving to learn as much as he can. He reads many books every day, learns a lot of advanced knowledge, and is also trying hard to learn various martial arts. He will be a very powerful person in the shortest possible time and protect Xiao Shu, protect Xiao Shu¡¯s mom and dad. When he grows up, he will be a man more powerful than Xiao Shu¡¯s dad, he will make a lot of money, respect Xiao Shu¡¯s mom and dad, and help Xiao Shu¡¯s mom and dad take care of Xiao Shu! Looking at Lingyue¡¯s cold and determined gaze, Ling Fangzhou felt a pain that he couldn¡¯t bear. His face was pale, with a deep sadness in his eyes, and with a trembling voice, he pleaded, ¡°Xiao Yue, Dad was wrong! It¡¯s all my fault for being busy with work and neglecting you in the past! Dad knows he was wrong and he will change! Dad will take fewer jobs and stay at home with you more! Dad will negotiate with his boss, when I am on a mission, I will take you to the yard and have someone to look after you!¡± He stared at Lingyue, tears welling up in his eyes, ¡°Xiao Yue, Dad really knows he was wrong, you are an extension of your mom and my life, you are my life! Dad begs you, begs you toe home with him, Xiao Yue, Dad is begging you!¡± Schrs are mostly proud. Even more so for Ling Fangzhou, a prodigy who has been exceptionally smart since childhood, taking pride in his talent, and being unruly. Although he is a bit older now, not as sharp as when he was young, he has always held his head high and never bowed to anyone. But today, he had no choice. Lingyue¡¯s gaze was too cold, so cold that he was trembling, and his heart was chilled. He had a feeling that if he couldn¡¯t take Lingyue away from here today, he would lose his son forever. He had promised his wife that he would take good care of Lingyue. He raised him and ended up losing his son, after a hundred years, how would he face histe wife? How would he be at peace for the rest of his life? Men should not shed tears lightly, but only when they are deeply hurt. The cold alienation from his son was like a steel knife stirring in his heart, inflicting painful tears. Lingyue looked at him, his expression as icy as frost, and made no move, ¡°You can go back, I am doing very well here, I am living happily here every day. Since you say you love me, don¡¯t you want me to be happy?¡± Xie Wennan¡¯s pupils contracted. Is he happy living here? Indeed. If she lived here with the child in this beautiful, luxurious house, like a castle, she would also be very happy! She thought that by pushing Lingyue out of the home, he would be a poor little boy, increasingly entric and paranoid, and eventually be a person everyone despises. But now, Lingyue actually stepped into heaven, and he doesn¡¯t want to go back anymore! How could that be? She forced herself to give Lingyue a gentle smile, ¡°Xiao Yue, don¡¯t you think the food here is better, the living conditions are better, so you don¡¯t want to return to our home? Xiao Yue, this kind of thinking is wrong! Children should not disdain their mothers because of their appearance, dogs should not disdain their homes because of their poverty, a nest of gold and silver is not as good as your own straw nest! Although this ce is good, it is not your home, you should go home with Mom and Dad!¡± Chapter 362 - 363 She will become completely penniless! Chapter 362: Chapter 363 She will bepletely penniless! Trantor: 549690339 He couldn¡¯t let his twins lose their mother, and he couldn¡¯t maintain the rtionship with Xie Wennan anymore. As long as they¡¯re legally married, half of all his assets will belong to Xie Wennan. And two-thirds of his half would belong to the twins. After careful calction, Lingyue would only own one-sixth of all his assets. That¡¯s too little. For the twins, he couldn¡¯t offer Lingyueplete love, but at least, he needed to give Lingyue a lot of money. After getting a divorce from Xie Wennan, all the money he earns, except for the child support, will belong to him. Xie Wennan won¡¯t get a penny. Even if his ie is divided three ways among the children, Lingyue would at least receive one-third, instead of the measly one-sixth. The twins were innocent, and he couldn¡¯t let them suffer like Lingyue did, being left motherless. He also couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing to make it up to Lingyue. Divorcing without leaving the family, which deprives Xie Wennan of her wife status and her rights to his property, is the best solution he coulde up with. He knows that even if he divorces Xie Wennan without leaving the family, Lingyue still won¡¯t forgive him, ore back home, but at least this way, he might earn a bit of favor in Lingyue¡¯s eyes, reducing her hatred and resentment towards him. He sacrificed Lingyue¡¯s interests for the twins. He had to do something for Lingyue. Otherwise, he would be even worse than an animal. He would despise himself. ¡°You¡ you¡¡± Xie Wennan trembled with rage, her vision going ck, unable to form aplete sentence. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind!¡± said Ling Fangzhou resolutely: ¡°The choice is yours. I will have thewyer contact you soon. Linlin and Lulu are in your father¡¯s hands, if you can take them away from him and jump off a building with them, then it¡¯s just their bad luck. Having a daughter and a mother like you, it would be a blessing if you all die. Then everything I have will be Xiao Yue¡¯s. You better not regret it when you¡¯re underground.¡± After saying this, he left without looking back. He was certain that Xie Wennan would notmit suicide with the twins. How could someone as fearful of death like her be willing to die? Looking at his resolute departing figure, Xie Wennan softened and sat down on the ground. She closed her eyes in despair, tears rolling down her cheeks. She didn¡¯t understand how things got to this point. All she wanted was a family that wholly belonged to her. She didn¡¯t want to raise the child of Fangzhou¡¯s ex-wife. How could Fangzhou treat her so callously? She understood Ling Fangzhou. She knew this time, Fangzhou¡¯s decision would not change. To divorce without leaving the house. It seemed like she could still co-parent with Fangzhou and their children would still have aplete home. But in reality, things would never be the same. Once she and Ling Fangzhou got a divorce, she would be his ex-wife. Every penny Fangzhou earned henceforth would have nothing to do with her. If Ling Fangzhou dies before her, she would not receive a cent from his inheritance. If Ling Fangzhou isn¡¯t dead, she won¡¯t have any rights to possess or dispose of his assets. She would be absolutely poor! Thinking about Ling Fangzhou¡¯s annual ie of millions and that it was going to have nothing to do with her, it felt like her heart was being torn. Her life was not worth living. It was a long whileter when she, shaky and limping, stood up and headed down the mountain. She needed to hurry back! Back to manage the assets she had on hand. Whatever could be transferred, all should be transferred to her father. She and Ling Fangzhou had saved up quite a few assets over the years of their marriage. Those belonged to her and her children. They could not be divided by Ling Fangzhou. If the assets are held in her name, they¡¯ll belong to her children in the future. If the assets are divided by Ling Fangzhou, he¡¯d definitely give a share to Lingyue, that bastard child. She wouldn¡¯t allow it! Chapter 364 - 365: Absurd Chapter 364: Chapter 365: Absurd ¡°Why?¡± Xie Wennan shouted in desperation, ¡°I¡¯m still young! I¡¯m beautiful, and I still have a father who¡¯s a professor¡¡± ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore,¡± Xie Yanbo interrupted her, ¡°You¡¯re in your thirties, and you carry the stigma of being a wicked stepmother. What good man would want to marry you?¡± ¡°If he¡¯s a good man, there must be plenty of respectable women who would love to be with him. Why would they pick a woman with such a bad reputation to be their wife?¡± ¡°Then there are Linlin and Lulu. Even if you divorce Ling Fangzhou, as long as you don¡¯t leave this family, Linlin and Lulu can grow up in a normal environment.¡± ¡°Gradually you can change, treat Fangzhou and Lingyue better. Over time, Fangzhou might change his heart.¡± Xie Wennan slowly stopped crying and closed her eyes in despair. She had no way out now. Just as her father said, if she divorced Ling Fangzhou, she would never find a better man than Ling Fangzhou again. And her twins would lose aplete family. By divorcing without leaving the house, at least the lives of her children will not be affected. However¡ She opened her eyes, looked at Xie Yanbo, and said with a trembling voice full of resentment: ¡°If I sign the divorce papers with Ling Fangzhou, all the money Ling Fangzhou earns in the future will have nothing to do with me. He will definitely give it all to Lingyue. Dad, I can¡¯t bear it, I can¡¯t bear it¡¡± All of Ling Fangzhou¡¯s belongs to her and her children. Just thinking about Ling Fangzhou using her and her children¡¯s money to raise Lingyue, she felt as if she was being cut by a knife, it was unbearable. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t bear it, you¡¯ll have to endure!¡± Xie Yanbo said coldly: ¡°Nannan, sign the divorce agreement honestly, cultivate your temperament, be a good woman with a kind heart, win back Fangzhou¡¯s heart, let him change his mind, willingly give everything he has to you. That¡¯s the only way out for you!¡± Xie Yanbo sighed again, frustrated, ¡°If you had listened to me before and treated Lingyue better, would you be in this predicament now?¡± ¡°Lingyue is already eight this year, bear it for another three years, wait for him to get to junior high school, find him a good boarding school, let him live there. He will just be a guest in this house,ing back once every ten days or half a month, can he affect you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t bear it!¡± Xie Wennan clutched her chest in pain, her voice shaking: ¡°Ling Fangzhou prioritizes Lingyue. When Lingyue grows up, he will definitely give him a lot of money. Ling Fangzhou¡¯s money belongs to me and Linlin and Lulu!¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Xie Yanbo cursed in anger: ¡°Lingyue is the legitimate child of the original wife! Everything Fangzhou has belongs to him too, how can you be so greedy?¡± Xie Wennan shook her head desperately. Maybe she had been wrong from the very start. She shouldn¡¯t have been infatuated with Ling Fangzhou, obsessively wanting to marry him. She thought she could make Lingyue disappear from Ling Fangzhou¡¯s life, making Ling Fangzhou treat Lingyue as if he doesn¡¯t exist, but she couldn¡¯t. She cannot bear to share a husband with a deceased woman, nor can she let the son of that deceased woman share Ling Fangzhou¡¯s fatherly love with her children. She was in so much pain. So much pain, so much pain. She clenched the front of her clothes, crying heartrendingly. The door was suddenly pushed open, and Ling Fangzhou stood at the door, cold and indifferent, ¡°Five minutes is up. Have you made your choice? Sign the papers, or see you in court?¡± Xie Yanbo nced at Xie Wennan and made the choice for her: ¡°We¡¯ll sign..¡± Chapter 365 - 366: Making Up for It Chapter 365: Chapter 366: Making Up for It He paused, sighed, and continued, ¡°Fangzhou, Nannan realizes her mistake. After you sign the papers, you two can still live a good life together. You see how Nannan behaves, Nannan will rectify her mistakes and will definitely take good care of you and the three children in the future. For Lulu and Linlin¡¯s sake, once she has changed for good, you should remarry her. Is that alright?¡± Ling Fangzhou didn¡¯t reply. He just nced at Xie Wennan and turned to the living room. Xie Yanbo held Xie Wennan¡¯s arm and said in a low voice, ¡°Nannan, this is yourst chance. The human heart is made of flesh. As long as you treat Fangzhou and his ex-wife¡¯s children well, one day, you will touch her heart and be able to return to the past, remarry Fangzhou, and live a good life.¡± He would also remind her to be a kind-hearted woman and a good stepmother in the future! Comforted by Xie Yanbo in this way, Xie Wennan felt a glimmer of hope rise in her heart. Divorce without leaving the house. As long as they still shared a life under the same roof, she had plenty of chances to make Ling Fangzhou change his mind. Her dad was right. If shepletely parted ways with Ling Fangzhou, the rest of her life would be over, either she couldn¡¯t marry, or she would marry some worthless man. She wasn¡¯t willing to ept that. She had to try, try hard to win back Ling Fangzhou¡¯s heart and remarry him as soon as possible! She and Ling Fangzhou had quite a bit of property registered under their names. Originally, she thought she could divide the properties with Ling Fangzhou equally. But when it came time to divide, she realized she had been too naive. Ling Fangzhou¡¯s properties were all premarital assets of her and Ling Fangzhou, and she had no right to divide them. What she could divide was only the property under her name. Originally, all that money was given to her by Ling Fangzhou and was held in her bank ount. Now facing a divorce and division of assets, the money in her bank ount was cut in half. Thinking of the half which might be given to Lingyue by Ling Fangzhou, she felt as if her heart was being cut into pieces with a blunt knife. But, there was nothing she could do. Regardless of her unwillingness, she could only sign the divorce agreement and watch as Ling Fangzhou took away half of the property under her name. Seeing Ling Fangzhou leave without a backward nce, carrying the divorce papers, and her bank ount halved, her eyes rolled back and she fainted. Hearing Xie Yanbo¡¯s panicked shriek behind him, Ling Fangzhou didn¡¯t look back and went straight to the Gu Family mansion. Upon seeing Lingyue, Ling Fangzhou handed the divorce papers to her. He kneeled on one knee in front of Lingyue, holding her hand, and said, ¡°Xiao Yue, I¡¯ve divorced Xie Wennan. However, even though I am divorced from her, I can¡¯t let her leave my home. I can¡¯t let your little brother and sister be children from a single-parent family. To the outside world, we are still married, raising your little brother and sister together!¡± Looking at Lingyue¡¯s beautiful face, so much like his deceased wife¡¯s, his voice choked with emotion andrge tear drops rolled down his cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Yue and your mother. I¡¯m a bastard; I¡¯m not man enough. But really, I have no other choice. You and your younger siblings are my flesh and blood. You¡¯ve already lost your biological mother, and I can¡¯t let your siblings follow in your footsteps. You and your siblings should be happy!¡± Choking, he took out several property certificates and bank cards from his pocket, ¡°Take these property certificates and bank cards. The password for the bank card is your birthday. It¡¯s all yours in the future¡¡± Unable to provide Lingyue with aplete family, this was all he could offer aspensation.. Chapter 366 - 367: Can Make You Forget You’re a Dog! Chapter 366: Chapter 367: Can Make You Forget You¡¯re a Dog! He gripped Lingyue¡¯s hand tightly, continuing to speak: ¡°Dad¡¯s monthly sry now is one hundred and twenty thousand. From henceforth, I will give them twenty thousand each month for living expenses. The remaining one hundred thousand, Dad will give it all to you. As for my year-end bonus and project bonuses, I will give them one third and the remaining seven parts, will all belong to you.¡± He knelt on his other leg as well, raised his palm, choked back his tears, and solemnly said, ¡°I Ling Fangzhou, swear to the heavens, everything that I have just said, in my lifetime, I will not make any changes. If anything were to go against my words, may I be struck by lightning, and not die well!¡± Lingyue stared at the solemn oath made by Ling Fangzhou in front of him, and his heart was filled with mixed feelings. He believed that everything Ling Fangzhou had said was true. He also believed that Ling Fangzhou loved him. However, from a young age, he and Ling Fangzhou spent more time apart than together, so there wasn¡¯t much emotion between them. From now on, he and Ling Fangzhou probably only have a rtionship involving money. Now he was young, and Ling Fangzhou used money to take care of him. But when Ling Fangzhou gets old, he will use money to take care of Ling Fangzhou. Nothing more, nothing less. Ling Fangzhou left him with all his movable and immovable property, taking only the divorce certificate when he left. Watching his receding back, Lingyue didn¡¯t know how to describe what he felt. It felt somewhat like liberation. Yet also somewhat like regret. He turned back to look at the Gu family¡¯s vi. The coldness in his eyes gradually gave way to warmth. He still had his master, mistress, and Xiao Shu. The master, mistress, and Xiao Shu were all good people. In the future, they would still be his rtives, his family. He would be good to them for the rest of his life. He would do his utmost, to grow up quickly. When he grows up, he will no longer be a burden to his master and mistress. Instead, he could protect them and shield them from the rain like a towering tree. He liked giving more than receiving. Giving made him feel secure. He liked the feeling of being needed. The feeling of being needed made him feel less alone. Loneliness was the most terrifying thing in the world. He must be very strong so that the ones he loved would need him and would never abandon him¡ As he was lost in thought, Xiao Shumiao called out ¡°Brother Xiaoyue¡± and rushed towards him like a small cannonball. His frozen expression gradually softened, and he took a few steps forward to catch Xiao Shumiao by the arm to prevent him from falling. ¡°Brother Xiaoyue, I learned a magic!¡± Xiao Shumiao looked up at him, his face breaking into a smile. A smile formed on Lingyue¡¯s face, ¡°What kind of magic?¡± Xiao Shumiao said seriously, ¡°Brother Xiaoyue, I learned magic that can make you forget that you are a dog!¡± Lingyue: ¡°¡I was never a dog!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Xiao Shumiao pped his hands and jumped on his feet, ¡°Brother Xiaoyue, you see? I told you! I used my newly learned magic on you, and you suddenly forgot that you are a dog!¡± Lingyue remained speechless for a while before finally responding, ¡°Then I know it too! I also learned a new magic, to make Xiao Shumiao forget he is a dog!¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± Xiao Shumiao tilted his head to look at him, his two little hands curling up into little paws on his chest, ¡°Woof Woof Woof!¡± Lingyue: ¡±???? 11 He lost! He admitted defeat! Ye Xingbei, who was following behind Lingyue, wasughing so hard he couldn¡¯t stand up straight. ¡°Daddy is back! Daddy is off work!¡± When Xiao Shumiao saw Gu Junzhu¡¯s car driving towards them, he ran over in a sh. As he saw Gu Junzhu getting out of the car, he charged into Gu Junzhu¡¯s arms, his two little hands around Gu Junzhu¡¯s waist, craned his neck up at Gu Junzhu and said, ¡°Daddy, Daddy, I learned a magic that can make you forget you are a dog!¡± Chapter 367 - 368: Bastard! Chapter 367: Chapter 368: Bastard! Gu Junzhuughed and pinched his tender little cheek, ¡°Mischief again, huh?¡± The little guy shook him discontentedly, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t beat around the bush! Xiao Shu is discussing serious matters!¡± Gu Junzhu chuckled and flicked him on the forehead, ¡°Your serious matter¡ªis that you¡¯re under the illusion that your dad is a dog, huh?¡± The little guy was disheartened, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re not ying fair, you¡¯re no fun! Brother Xiaoyue is much more fun!¡± Gu Junzhu chuckled, turning to Lingyue, ¡°So you fell for it?¡± Lingyue gave him a helpless nod, ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Xingbei walked over and asked Gu Junzhu, ¡°How can you be so crafty? Not falling for any tricks?¡± Gu Junzhu raised an eyebrow at her, ¡°So you fell for it too?¡± Ye Xingbei pretended not to hear, ¡°Xiao Yue, Xiao Shu, go get your school bags ready. It¡¯s back to school for you tomorrow!¡± She tried to act nonchnt, turning toward the living room, but Gu Junzhu grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Why so quiet?¡± Gu Junzhu caressed her delicate face with a teasing smile, ¡°Forgot that you¡¯re a dog too? What breed? Teddy? Stupid husky? Or poodle?¡± YeXingbei: ¡°¡Screwoff!¡± Ye Xingbei drove her elbow hard into him, grabbed the two kids by their hands ¡ªone in each hand¡ªand ran off without looking back. Behind her, she heard Gu Junzhu¡¯s heartyughter. Ye Xingbei gritted her teeth. Scoundrel! Howe he didn¡¯t fall for the trick? Otherwise, she would haveughed herself silly! Once inside, Lingyue took Xiao Shumiao with him to their little study to pack their bags, while Ye Xingbei entered the kitchen to prepare some fruit for them. Gu Junzhu casually strolled in, wrapping his arms around her from behind, his chin on her shoulder, his voice full of unstoppableughter, ¡°Teddy? Stupid husky? Poodle?¡± Ye Xingbei ground her teeth, turned around to bite him hard on his shoulder, and red at him, ¡°If you¡¯re seeking death, just say it, I won¡¯t go easy on you!¡± The energetic, dazzling, me-like charm of her snarling and baring teeth rendered one unable to take their eyes off her. ¡°If it¡¯s death by suffocation from kissing, I¡¯ll dly ept!¡± Gu Junzhu bent over and seized her lips with his. A few minutester, Ye Xingbei thought if he didn¡¯t stop, she¡¯d definitely be the one to suffocate! She was already feeling dizzy when Gu Junzhu finally let her go, pecking her lips a few more times with a content smirk, ¡°Soft and sweet, just like jelly!¡± Ye Xingbei blushed as she hit him, ¡°Go away!¡± Gu Junzhu grabbed her hand, kissed her fist, ¡°Baby, I have a secret to tell you today that will make you think I¡¯m the most amazing man in the world. How will you reward me?¡± Ye Xingbei shrugged off his hand and rolled her eyes at him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know any secret, and I most certainly won¡¯t reward you!¡± Whenever he mentioned rewards, bonuses, or fun, the only thing that came to his mind was what happens in the bedroom. She would have to be out of her mind to make a deal with this lustful devil. No way. Hmph! She shoved Gu Junzhu and turned back to continue cutting the fruit. Gu Junzhu was not in a hurry. Whatever fruit she cut, he cheerfully picked up a piece to taste, making idle chatter with her. ¡°Daddy, Mommy!¡± Xiao Shu came trotting in on his short little legs, cheerfully leaping into Gu Junzhu¡¯s arms and looking up at him with wide excited eyes, ¡°Daddy, I packed my bag!¡± Chapter 368 - 369: Do you know what it means? Chapter 368: Chapter 369: Do you know what it means? ¡°Good boy!¡± Gu Junzhu patted his little head and held his tiny hand, ¡°Come, daddy has presents for you and your Brother Xiaoyue.¡± ¡°Wow! Presents?¡± The little fellow¡¯s eyes sparkled like the stars: ¡°I love presents the most! Daddy, you are the absolute best!¡± He threw himself into Gu Junzhu¡¯s arms again, using his hands and feet to scramble up Gu Junzhu. Gu Junzhuughed with doting affection as he bent down to lift him, nted a vigorous kiss on his soft, tofu-like cheek: ¡°You stinker, why are you so adorable, huh?¡± ¡°Xiao Shumiao is not a stinker!¡± Xiao Shumiao cupped his face in protest, ¡°Xiao Shu is a fragrant boy, who baths with body wash every day, smells so good! Daddy, smell!¡± The little fellow waved his tiny paw close to Gu Junzhu¡¯s nose for him to smell. Gu Junzhu caught his little wrist and sniffed ardently, squinting his eyes, ¡°Eh? Is this not roast pig¡¯s trotters? It really smells good! Daddy wants a bite!¡± The little fellowughingly kicked his small arms and legs, ¡°It¡¯s not, it¡¯s not! Not roast pig¡¯s trotters! Roast pig¡¯s trotter is red and Xiao Shu¡¯s hand is white!¡± Ye Xingbei, chuckling, ced a fruit tter on the coffee table and jokingly admonished them, ¡°Stop fooling around, time for fruits.¡± ¡°No more fooling,¡± Gu Junzhu nted another kiss on the little fellow, set him down on the couch, ¡°time for fruits and the presents.¡± The little fellow¡¯s eyes glowed with anticipation, ¡°Where are the presents? Where are they?¡± Gu Junzhu pointed to two delicate,rge boxes on the coffee table, ¡°Over there!¡± The little fellow jumped off the couch, grabbed Lingyue¡¯s hand, and dragged Lingyue to the tworge boxes: ¡°Brother Xiaoyue, quick, quick, quick, let¡¯s unwrap the presents together!¡± Lingyue nodded, and both of them opened the boxes at once. The little fellow¡¯s eyes widened even more, and his ck eyes glimmered with joyous surprise, ¡°Wow! How beautiful!¡± Inside the tworge boxes were tworge ss jars. The jar on the left was filled with little golden pigs, the size of walnuts. The design of the little golden pigs was the same as the piggy bank Xiao Shumiao had bought in Beijing; the big pig was carrying a small pig on its back. The jar on the right contained dolls that were depicted with connected hands on a curved moon, simr to the piggy bank Lingyue had bought. Both the big and small pigs and the moon and dolls were made exquisitely, astonishingly lifelike and irresistibly lovable. The little fellow¡¯s eyes glistened. He opened the top of the ss jar, pouring out all the big and small pigs, ¡°One, two, three, four, five¡five!¡± He also poured out the moon dolls and counted them: ¡°One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight¡eight!¡± Gu Junzhu hoisted him onto hisp and cheerfully asked, ¡°Do you understand the meaning?¡±please visit ¡± sitestorys(.)c0m ¡± maybe y0u will enj0y the captivating sh0rt st0ries. ¡°I understand!¡± The little fellow proudly raised his young hand, ¡°Xiao Shu is five, Brother Xiaoyue is eight, so Xiao Shu has five little piggies, and Brother Xiaoyue has eight dolls!¡± ¡°So smart!¡± Gu Junzhu pinched his tender, plump cheeks: ¡°From now on, every year when you and your Brother Xiaoyue grow a year older, daddy will give each of you a little pig and a doll. You guys will store them in your piggy banks, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The little fellow¡¯s cheeks flushed from excitement. He pped his little hands joyfully. Lingyue silently observed the eight neatly arranged moon dolls on the coffee table, his eyes reddening without him realizing it.. Chapter 369 - 370: Normal and Abnormal Chapter 369: Chapter 370: Normal and Abnormal He lowered his head, struggling to hold back the tears that threatened to spill from his eyes. He spoke softly, ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Master, Mistress, and Xiao Shu had been too kind to him. In the future, he would also treat Master, Mistress, and Xiao Shu very well! ¡°No need to thank, no need to thank!¡± Before Gu Junzhu could speak, Xiao Shumiao bounced out from Gu Junzhu¡¯s arms, grabbed Lingyue¡¯s hand, and blurted out, ¡°Dad is Brother Xiaoyue¡¯s Master, and it¡¯s only right for a Master to give gifts to his disciple! So when Brother Xiaoyue earns money in the future, Brother Xiaoyue also needs to give Dad presents!¡± Lingyue nodded and looked at Gu Junzhu, ¡°When Xiao Yue grows up, he will definitely honor Master and Mistress!¡± Gu Junzhu chuckled and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for that!¡± Xiao Shumiao waved his hands and jumped around, ¡°Me too! Once I make money, I¡¯ll buy the best things in the world for mom and dad!¡± He spread his arms and made the biggest circle he could. His adorable demeanor made hearts wobble. Ye Xingbei couldn¡¯t resist pulling him into her arms and nted a big kiss on him. The little guy kissed Ye Xingbei back and pulled Lingyue¡¯s hand to run upstairs, ¡°Mom, dad, Xiao Yue and I are going up to fetch our piggy bank!¡± Ye Xingbei cautioned them, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t trip.¡± The little guy waved his small arms without looking back, hollering, ¡°Got it, mom!¡± Watching Lingyue, who was following Xiao Shumiao in a steady pace and climbing the stairs together, Ye Xingbei couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and smile, ¡°Xiaoshu and Xiao Yue are only three years apart, but I always feel that the gap is like thirteen years. Xiao Shu is always chirping and making loads of noise!¡± ¡°That¡¯s normal,¡± Gu Junzhu picked up a piece of fruit with a toothpick and passed it to Ye Xingbei, enjoying a piece himself, ¡°A five-year-old child, under normal circumstances, is still in pre-school. Apart from being mischievous, they don¡¯t understand or know anything. Xiao Shu is a normal child, and Xiao Yue is the one that¡¯s not normal.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Xingbei sighed, ¡°Sometimes, when I look at Xiao Yue¡¯s calm and steady manner, I can¡¯t help but feel pained. Who would want to carry such a heavy burden while growing up when they could be a carefree child? The only reason he is pushing himself to grow up is simply due to the circumstances.¡± The environment in which Lingyue lives forces him to grow up fast, otherwise he may not even have the chance to safely grow up. Her Xiao Shumiao, even though she hasn¡¯t been able to find him a father in the past five years, she has tried her best to create a happy and carefree environment for him, allowing him to grow up healthily and happily like other children. Her Xiao Shu just eats, drinks, and ys every day, not having to worry about anything. But if Lingyue doesn¡¯t think more, do more, he would be bullied, and may even lose his life. The world of humans is just like the animal kingdom. The young nursed by their parents always end up being less self-reliant. Those without parental protection have to grow up experiencing various trials and tribtions, which naturally forces them to mature earlier. She feels, Lingyue is very capable, verypetent, but she would rather her Xiao Shu not be so skillful, sopetent. It¡¯s too hard. She hoped her Xiao Shu would always remain an innocent Little Prince who can grow up cheerfully and carelessly. At night, after dinner, the two little ones took a bath. Xiao Shumiao, wearing his pyjamas,zed around on Lingyue¡¯s bed, counting the piggy and moon dolls together with Lingyue. There were actually only thirteen of them in total. Because they were golden and inordinately cute, Xiao Shumiao loved them dearly and yed all sorts of games with them and Lingyue. As they yed, the little one got sleepy. He fell asleep with several piggy and moon dolls in his embrace.. Chapter 370 - 371: Baby! Chapter 370: Chapter 371: Baby! Ye Xingbei finished her hygiene routine, intending to call him back to bed. As soon as she entered the room, she saw him lying on the pillow, deep in sleep. Lingyue was sitting beside him, holding a book. When he saw hering in, he put down the book and lowered his voice, ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Although Lingyue had already called her ¡°sister-inw¡± more than a dozen times, Ye Xingbei still felt all sorts of embarrassment, difort, and unfamiliarity. How did she, a beautiful young girl of only twenty-one, be a sister-inw? The title ¡°sister-inw¡± sounds like it should belong to a woman in her thirties or forties. But she was afraid that if she made it too obvious, Lingyue might think she wasn¡¯t willing to ept him as her apprentice, so even though she was ufortable, she gritted her teeth and bore it. She walked over to Xiao Shumiao, reached out her hand to check his forehead temperature, ¡°Is he asleep?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lingyue nodded, speaking softly, ¡°You don¡¯t mind if Xiao Shu sleeps here tonight, do you? I am afraid he might wake up if we move him.¡± Ye Xingbei hesitated for a moment before nodding. The bed wasrge enough for two children with room to spare. Lingyue, being a considerate person, wouldn¡¯t have any issues putting Xiao Shu to bed. After reminding Lingyue to turn in early, she left his room and shut the door for them. As she closed the door, she couldn¡¯t help wondering how ted the Fifth Lord of Gu would be knowing that Xiao Shumiao was sleeping in Lingyue¡¯s room tonight. Humph! As expected, the Fifth Lord of Gu was overjoyed. At first, he loved having Xiao Shumiao sleep with them because it was a novel and warm experience. However, ever since he and Ye Xingbei started doing some adult activities at night, having Xiao Shumiao around became inconvenient. Ye Xingbei was modest and reserved. With a child around, she would hold herself back even if she couldn¡¯t breathe, her whole body trembling, managing to make no sound, let alone let him try any more daring positions. But tonight Xiao Shumiao wasn¡¯t there, so he had free rein to do this and that, and then again! He pressed himself on Ye Xingbei, hands wandering around. Ye Xingbei knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it tonight, so she didn¡¯t struggle futilely. She simply bit down hard on his shoulder. While she still had some strength, she would vent out a little first and worry about the restter! Gu Junzhu untied her sleeping gown, kissed her shoulder, and pinched her tender cheek, ¡°My darling, I noticed you¡¯re different from other women. You have exceptional restraint! Are you really not curious about my secret?¡± Ye Xingbei responded with her expressionless face, ¡°You can tell me now!¡± Since there¡¯s no escape tonight, she needed to get at least a little something in advance, right? Gu Junzhu chuckled, his fingers tracing her delicate corbone, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thepany tomorrow?¡± Ye Xingbei nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± She had been absent from Star Pce for a while, and Ye Xingli had been the one holding the fort, which had nearly driven him to distraction. Although she had managed to write a song while she was in Beijing and passed it to Ye Xingli, and Ye Xingli was quite pleased with her new song and confidently imed that it would top the charts next season, it still wasn¡¯t enough to soothe his aggrieved spirit. The day she returned to Jiang City, Ye Xingli had called her andined so loudly that Gu Junzhu, who was sitting next to her, could also hear him. He could bear it no longer, snatched the phone and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine to have moss growing on your body, just don¡¯t let it grow on your head.¡± Her poor Second Brother almost choked on his words, and in his haste, he hung up the phone. Now that everything about Lingyue was settled, he and Xiao Shu would go back to school tomorrow, and she could finally return to Star Pce to rescue Ye Xingli, liberating him from his misery.. Chapter 371 - 372: Cant You Speak Properly? Chapter 371: Chapter 372: Can¡¯t You Speak Properly? Gu Junzhu asked, ¡°Has Ye Xinn still not found out who reced your lifesaving chocte?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ye Xingbei shook his head, ¡°It happened too long ago, it¡¯s hard to look into it now.¡± The lifesaving chocte she had saved as a backup was swapped out without anyone¡¯s knowledge. There were no witnesses and no evidence left behind. How could she possibly investigate without any leads? ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about this?¡± Gu Junzhu scoffed with a smile, ¡°Every action leaves a trace. If Ye Xinn couldn¡¯t find it, it just proves his ipetence!¡± Ye Xingbei pinched him: ¡°Can¡¯t you be nicer with your words?¡± Gu Junzhu pretended innocence: ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we encourage honesty?¡± Ye Xingbei raised an eyebrow at him, ¡°You seem pretty smug, did you find anything?¡± Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be saying her brother was ipetent. He must have found something to make such ament about her brother. ¡°Of course!¡± Fifth Lord of Gu boasted confidently, ¡°Who do you think I am? If I take action, there will be no failures.¡± Ye Xingbei scoffed and turned her face away, ignoring him. Gu Junzhu grabbed her chin and turned her face back towards him, smiling teasingly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to know who it is?¡± Ye Xingbei pped his hand away, somewhat deted: ¡°Who else could it be? If it isn¡¯t Shi Qianling, then it must be Leng Peini¡¡± She seemed a bit down, ¡°Sometimes I reflect, am I just terrible at making friends? I only have two brothers and each of them has a girlfriend. Neither of my future sisters-inw like me!¡± ¡°If one person doesn¡¯t like me, it could be their problem, but if neither of them like me, couldn¡¯t it be something I did wrong? Did I do something unlikable?¡± ¡°Of course you did!¡± Gu Junzhu flicked her tender cheek, ¡°Forget about the others, just your face itself is offensive! It¡¯s so handsome, which beautiful woman wouldn¡¯t hate it? Tacticalpetition breeds resentment, all beautiful women in the world are potential rivals!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ye Xingbeiughed at his teasing, ¡°Xiao Xue is also a beauty, she and I are not rivals!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize that I was beating around the bush topliment your beauty?¡± Gu Junzhu raised and lowered his hand, sighing with satisfaction: ¡°I never dreamt that I, a man of simple desires, would meet such a stunning and smooth-skinned woman in my life!¡± His hand lingered on Ye Xingbei¡¯s soft cheek, his eyes squinted in happiness. He didn¡¯t know how Ye Xingbei maintains her skin, it felt as smooth and moist as fine jade. Ye Xingbei blushed at hispliments, ¡°Did you sneak some honey water while I went to see Xiao Shu?¡± His mouth was so sweet! ¡°I was just speaking from the heart,¡± Gu Junzhu returned to the topic, ¡°Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli have poor taste, choosing to date women who are hypocritical. Shi Qianling and Leng Peini¡¯s characters are so bad that I wouldn¡¯t even consider having them as my maids, let alone marry them.¡± Ye Xingbei paused for a moment, quietly exhaling, ¡°Matters between men and women areplicated. Sometimes even parents can¡¯t intervene. Back then, I was in an awkward position and couldn¡¯t voice my opinions.¡± Shi Qianling and Leng Peini¡¯s characters were indeed mediocre. Shi Qianling was slightly better. Though arrogant and considering herself above others, she mostly held herself aloof from Ye Xingbei, treating her like a servant of the Ye Family, but she never treated her with much malice.. Chapter 372 - 373:1 wont say anything if Im not given any benefits! Chapter 372: Chapter 373:1 won¡¯t say anything if I¡¯m not given any benefits! Leng Peini was even worse, always suspecting that she had unspeakable rtions with Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli ¨C being as wary of her as if she were a thief. From time to time, she would use allusions to target and berate her. But if she were to guess who it was that had reced her life-saving chocte, she would be at a loss. Although Shi Qianling always acted superior in front of her and looked down on her, her feminine intuition told her that Shi Qianling was also constantly on guard against her getting into bed with Ye Xinn. She had subtly warned her that a woman of such lowly reputation as herself was not fit for Ye Xinn. Before she returned to the country, she didn¡¯t know that she was Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli¡¯s first cousin. Just like Shi Qianling and Leng Peini, she thought she was a poor left at the mercy of the Ye Family, which had kindly taken her in. Although she was repulsed by the attitude of Shi Qianling and Leng Peini towards her, she always epted adversity and dared not resist. It wasn¡¯t that she had no ability to fight back, but she didn¡¯t want to put Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli in an awkward position between her and their girlfriends. Before she returned to her home country, she had lived in the Ye family from the age of sixteen to twenty-one. During this time, Ye Xinn was very strict with her. If she stepped out of line, Ye Xinn would harshly punish her. This led her to be very afraid of Ye Xinn and also made her ce herself very low within the Ye Family. Back then, she had been kicked out of the Jiang Family with nothing to her name and a helpless Xiao Shu to take care of. If the Ye family hadn¡¯t taken her in, who knows what terrible things would have happened to her. Shi Qianling and Leng Peini were the future mistresses of the Ye family, while she was just a pitiful creature taken in by them. How dare she quarrel with them? However, some people can tolerate it for the sake of peace. Others tolerate it, only to face even greater aggression from others. She was convinced that she had been more than fair to Shi Qianling and Leng Peini. Yet one of the two just wouldn¡¯t let her go, intent on seeing her dead! Thinking back to the car ride to the Jiang Family that day, if it hadn¡¯t been for Gu Junzhu saving her, she might have died an unnatural death because her life-saving chocte had been reced. Her eyes dimmed, and she sighed deeply. This time, she would no longer tolerate and step back! She wasn¡¯t some pitiful creature living off the Ye Family, but the first cousin of Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli! Even more so, her parents died in a tragic ident while looking for their missing brother. Of course, she didn¡¯t intend to me her parents¡¯ idental deaths on her second uncle. However, for these two reasons she could stand tall in front of Shi Qianling and Leng Peini ¨C not like before, when she felt inferior because she was reliant on them and felt obligated to be tolerant and step back. She let out a sigh, held Gu Junzhu¡¯s face, ¡°So, after all this babbling, who was it that reced my life-saving chocte and wanted to erase me from this world?¡± ¡°Is this how you ask for help?¡± Gu Junzhu pushed her hand away, his finger perched on his lips and a mischievous smile on his face. ¡°Come on, darling, beg me nicely, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Xingbei smiled coquettishly and leaned over to bite his lips hard. Gu Junzhu hissed in pain, ¡°I got it! You are not a stupid husky or a poodle, you¡¯re a little wolf dog!¡± Ye Xingbeiughed and pinched him, ¡°Get out!¡± Gu Junzhu rolled off her andy on the bed, stretching outfortably chuckling with a rxed smile, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m the type who doesn¡¯t loose the hawk before seeing the hare.. Without benefits, I¡¯m not saying anything!¡± Chapter 373 - 374 This Rascal! Chapter 373: Chapter 374 This Rascal! Ye Xingbei was furious. This scoundrel! She would rather bite her tongue than ask, just to spite him. But after lying there for a while, tossing and turning restlessly, she realized she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight without getting an answer. The one likely to be dead from frustration wouldn¡¯t be Gu Junzhu, but herself. After some thinking, she thought, since he had already taken much advantage of her, she didn¡¯t mind if he did so once again. The more, the merrier after all! Having mentally prepared herself, Ye Xingbei climbed on top of Gu Junzhu, kissing his Adam¡¯s apple tenderly, charmingly whispering, ¡°Fifth Master¡¡± Gu Junzhu¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly. Besides a certain part of him that immediately stood to attention, the rest of him went weak. Gu Junzhu pinched her face, his voice somewhat husky, ¡°They all say you¡¯re the light of the stars, noble and holy. If those who praise you could see your seductive appearance now!¡± An enchantress to the bone, absolutely lethal! Ye Xingbei¡¯s delicate white finger slid down from his forehead, cheek, lip, and came to rest on his Adam¡¯s apple where she gently stroked. Her voice was as sweet as honey, ¡°Fifth Lord of Gu, you need to know when to stop, ying with fire can be dangerous!¡± She spread her hand to his neck, quickly changing her expression to a ferocious one, giving him a bite, ¡°Tell the truth! If you dare to threaten me again, I won¡¯t hesitate tomit marital homicide!¡± ¡°Marital homicide?¡± Gu Junzhu could not restrain augh, shaking uncontrobly, ¡°I like the sound of that! Even if it¡¯s marital homicide, it¡¯ll still be marital. As long as it¡¯s marital, I¡¯m good!¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡Scram!¡± Sessfully having teased the little fox until she was speechless, the Fifth Lord of Gu felt satisfied. He massaged her neck, pacifying the little fox whose fur was about to explode with irritation, ¡°The one who switched your chocte was Leng Peini!¡± Despite having mentally prepared herself that it was either Shi Qianling or Leng Peini, Ye Xingbei couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang in her heart. She had always kept her distance from Shi Qianling and Leng Peini. Whenever they bullied her, she never dared to fight back, bearing every humiliation and insult. Who made her have no one to rely on, having lost her parents, and living under others¡¯ roofs? She had already been incredibly tolerant, so why wouldn¡¯t Leng Peini let her go, even going as far as to wish her dead? Was there any deep-seated hatred between them that could justify Leng Peini going so far as to attempt to kill her? Seeing her bitter expression, Gu Junzhu held her tightly, one hand stroking her cheek, ¡°Didn¡¯t you prepare yourself for this? Why are you so sad?¡± ¡°I simply don¡¯t understand,¡± Ye Xingbei shook her head with a bitter smile, ¡°There¡¯s no old scores to settle between Leng Peini and me, so why does she want me dead?¡± ¡°Perhaps because the cost ofmitting the crime is low,¡± Gu Junzhu ran his hands over her smooth skin, enjoying the soft feeling under his hand, before responding casually, ¡°Her swapping your chocte is merely a trivial matter. Even if you were to die from hypoglycemia, and someone found out the choctes were switched by her, she wouldn¡¯t face any legal ramifications. It¡¯s not as if there¡¯s aw stating that causing someone¡¯s death by switching choctes is a punishable crime. Even if you died, it would just be chalked up to bad luck.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, it¡¯s hard to trace such a small act as switching a few pieces of chocte! If she seeds, you die, and she faces no punishment. If she fails, she experiences no loss. She despises you and has an opportunity to harm you without risking anything to herself, so why not give it a shot?¡± ¡°But¡¡± Ye Xingbei said, bitterly: ¡°There¡¯s no conflict or hatred between us. Out of respect for Brother Lan and Brother Li, I always steer clear of her and Shi Qianling, never daring to offend them. How could they¡¡± Ye Xingbei felt terribly wronged and didn¡¯t want to continue.. Chapter 374 - 375: Its over, shes been corrupted by bad influences! Chapter 374: Chapter 375: It¡¯s over, she¡¯s been corrupted by bad influences! Thinking about how Ye Xingbei had been living at the mercy of others in the Ye Family before turning twenty-one, a hint of sympathy shed in Gu Junzhu¡¯s eyes. He gently pinched her cheek and said, ¡°Silly girl, there are many people in the world with twisted minds. For the good people, no reason justifies causing harm to others, but for those with malintent, they may perceive an innocent nce from you as an act of contempt or hostility. They hold a grudge against you and, given the opportunity, they will seek revenge and would even go as far as trying to kill you!¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡Okay, there are indeed such psychopaths!¡± Recently she¡¯d read a news alert on her phone: andlord had rented his house, and when thendlord¡¯s wife went to collect the rent, the tenants had killed her. When thendlord¡¯s daughter went looking for her mother, the tenants killed her too. When thendlord went to find his wife and daughter, the tenants killed him. Furthermore, the tenants went to thendlord¡¯s house and killed thest remaining son. Just because of something as mundane as collecting rent, the entire family of four was wiped out. After Ye Xingbei had read the news and verified that it was based on true events, not fabrications, she felt a chill down her spine. It was indeed critical for a person to guard against malicious intentions and be vignt in life! Seeing her low spirits, Gu Junzhu gently rubbed the back of her head, hoping to lighten her mood. An idea came to him that he could use to distract Ye Xingbei. ¡°Let me tell you a true story! A story that happened to my friend.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Ye Xingbei¡¯s attention was sessfully diverted, ¡°Which friend?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t met him yet, I¡¯ll introduce you one day!¡± Gu Junzhu said, ¡°His name is Yu Jingyuan, his father is the third son, and he has two older brothers.¡± ¡°Jingyuan¡¯s two uncles are government officials, but due to their mediocre abilities, they only have ordinary positions in Beijing.¡± ¡°Jingyuan¡¯s father is a businessman, and his mother is also a daughter of a prestigious family in Beijing, they are quite wealthy. Among the three branches of the Yu Family, Jingyuan¡¯s family is the most well-off.¡± ¡°In other families, as soon as the son gets married, it¡¯s akin to separating the families, but the Yu family has been reluctant to do so.¡± Ye Xingbei raised an eyebrow at him, ¡°So, because Jingyuan¡¯s two uncles are poor and his family is rich, they don¡¯t want to separate, and make Jingyuan¡¯s family support the two uncles¡¯ families?¡± Gu Junzhu chuckled, pinched her cheeks, ¡°How did you get so smart, huh? Isn¡¯t it said that those with pretty faces usually aren¡¯t that bright and can only be vases?¡± Ye Xingbei bit his hand, snorted, ¡°I am a Music Spirit, a star in the music industry. Do I look like a vase to you?¡± Gu Junzhuughed out loud, his shoulders shaking, ¡°Darling, you are indeed clever, you learn so fast! You¡¯ve even picked up your husband¡¯s confidence so quickly!¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡¡± Hadn¡¯t she just adopted an air of smugness exactly like the Fifth Master of Gu? Damn it! She was acting like him, just as ¡°he who walks with wolves will learn to howl¡±. Ye Xingbei bit him out of irritation! Gu Junzhuughed, kissed her enticing lips, and continued, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing wrong with supporting each other a bit, they¡¯re brothers after all. If they are close, and one is rich, why not support the others?¡± ¡°The key point is, the Yu Family¡¯s old couple resented that the third son was not entirely subservient to his older brothers. No matter what benefits Jingyuan¡¯s family got, the grandparents would wish for nothing to be withheld, and everything to be given to the eldest and second brother.¡± ¡°Jingyuan, being sharp, felt that his grandparents¡¯ favoritism was too evident. He hired quite a few experienced investigators, and eventually, the truth came to light.¡± Chapter 375 - 376: And Then The Truth Is Revealed? Chapter 375: Chapter 376: And Then The Truth Is Revealed? With curiosity, Ye Xingbei asked, ¡°What did you find out?¡± Gu Junzhu, with his slender and beautiful index finger, gently touched his lip and said, ¡°Come here, baby, give me a kiss, and then I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡ Say itor not!¡± Ye Xingbei red at him, rolled off his body,y on the bed, and turned her back to him. Gu Junzhu chuckled, pinched her neck yfully like a small animal, ¡°Jingyuan found out that his father isn¡¯t Mr. Yu and Senior Madame Yu¡¯s biological son.¡± ¡°Jingyuan¡¯s real grandfather is a rich businessman from the south, and his real grandmother is a young mistress from a big family, who is Senior Madame Yu¡¯s cousin.¡± ¡°When Jingyuan¡¯s real grandfather was alive, he was hot-tempered and indulged in eating, drinking, whoring, and gambling, had a bad reputation, and went to jail for murder. He was sentenced to death, and his real grandmother couldn¡¯t bear the blow and fell seriously ill.¡± ¡°Jingyuan¡¯s grandmother didn¡¯t have any other rtives, and on her deathbed, she called upon Mr. Yu and Senior Madame Yu and transferred all her property to them, entrusting her dying wishes to them to take care of Jingyuan¡¯s father.¡± ¡°Jingyuan¡¯s father was still an infant at the time. Jingyuan¡¯s grandmother didn¡¯t want her son to know about his murderer father. So she let Mr. Yu and Senior Madame Yu adopt Jingyuan¡¯s father. She begged them to raise Jingyuan¡¯s father as their own, considering Jingyuan¡¯s grandfather had once saved Mr. Yu and Senior Madame Yu¡¯s lives.¡± Ye Xingbei was drawn into the history of Jingyuan¡¯s father, she couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at him, ¡°Jingyuan¡¯s grandfather saved Mr. Yu and Senior Madame Yu¡¯s lives?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Junzhu nodded, ¡°Although Jingyuan¡¯s grandfather had a bad temper and indulged in all vices, he had some virtues, and loyalty was one of them.¡± ¡°Mr. Yu and Senior Madame Yu were once kidnapped. The kidnappers demanded a high ransom. The Yu family was not doing well at that time and couldn¡¯t afford the ransom. Knowing that Jingyuan¡¯s grandfather was rich, they sought his help.¡± ¡°In the end, it was Jingyuan¡¯s grandfather who paid over half of the ransom money and saved Mr. Yu and Senior Madame Yu.¡± Ye Xingbei frowned, ¡°Since Jingyuan¡¯s grandfather saved Mr. Yu and Senior Madame Yu¡¯s lives, and they inherited all the property from Jingyuan¡¯s grandfather, didn¡¯t they treat Jingyuan¡¯s father well?¡± ¡°No,¡± Gu Junzhu sighed as he pinched Ye Xingbei¡¯s cheek, ¡°Not all sincerity can be rewarded with loyalty. Some people, like Mr. Yu and Senior Madame Yu, are ungrateful. They lived in Jingyuan¡¯s father¡¯s hometown for three years, inherited all the property of Jingyuan¡¯s grandfather, and then brought Jingyuan¡¯s father back to Beijing, fraudulently iming that Jingyuan¡¯s father was their third son born in the south.¡± ¡°In principle, they inherited a vast amount of wealth from Jingyuan¡¯s grandfather. Considering Jingyuan¡¯s grandfather saved their lives, they should have treated Jingyuan¡¯s father well. But they did not.¡± ¡°They favor the first and second brothers and treated Jingyuan¡¯s father like an errand boy. He had the most work to do but received the least benefits.¡± ¡°Even though Jingyuan¡¯s father was a devoted son, he was deeply aggrieved. He kept it to himself, which led to him being in a bad mood for a long time, causing his health to deteriorate. He handed over the family affairs to Jingyuan quite early.¡± ¡°The eldest and second brothers were deadweights, and all they ever did was leech off Jingyuan¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Jingyuan had been fed up with them for a long time. After Jingyuan¡¯s father handed his power and connections to Jingyuan, he began investigating his father¡¯s history.¡± Ye Xingbei raised her eyebrows, ¡°So the truth was revealed? Does Jingyuan¡¯s father know about his real identity now?¡± Chapter 376 - 377: How Did It Go Crazy? Chapter 376: Chapter 377: How Did It Go Crazy? Gujunzhu nodded: ¡°Of course.¡± Ye Xingbei further enquired: ¡°And then? They split the family?¡± ¡°They separated!¡± Gu Junzhuughed heartily: ¡°Jingyuan¡¯s family, with all the assets inherited from their grandparents, left the Yu Family.¡± Ye Xingbei prodded his cheek: ¡°You¡¯reughing so happily, it must mean that after the separation, the Yu Family immediately became poor, right?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Gu Junzhu nodded in approval, lightly biting her tender white finger in praise: ¡°My wife truly is intelligent!¡± ¡°Mr. Yu was a mediocrity to begin with, and his two sons were even more useless than him. They spentvishly, had a face to save but also loved luxuries, and were prodigal. The Yu Family only had the shy facade left when they didn¡¯t inherit Jingyuan¡¯s grandparent¡¯s assets, they lost everything.¡± ¡°Before Jingyuan¡¯s father came of age, the Yu Family lived off the assets from Jingyuan¡¯s grandparents.¡± ¡°After Jingyuan¡¯s father became sessful, he was a business hotshot. Everything he did turned to gold, only then did the Yu family slowly recover.¡± ¡°Now, the highest earning members of the Yu family, Jingyuan and his father, left with arge portion of the family fortune inherited from Jingyuan¡¯s grandparents. Doesn¡¯t the Yu Family situation resemble a sky that¡¯s caving in?¡± Ye Xingbei listened with satisfaction, sighing: ¡°I wish there were more of this kind of good and evil retribution in the world, stories like these are truly satisfying!¡± She blinked, turned around, facing Gu Junzhu, ¡°Mr. Yu and Senior Madame Yu must not be willing to let Jingyuan¡¯s family leave, right?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Gu Junzhuughed sarcastically, ¡°Without Jingyuan¡¯s family to leech off, they would be penniless, and would have to watch arge part of the family assets be Jingyuan¡¯s family¡¯s with no rtion to them. Mr. Yu and Senior Madame Yu almost went crazy from outrage.¡± Ye Xingbei asked curiously: ¡°But how did Mr. Yu and Senior Madame Yu agree to cut ties with Jingyuan¡¯s family and their substantial family fortune? No matter what, Mr. Yu and Senior Madame Yu raised Jingyuan¡¯s father, so they would surely use this to ckmail Jingyuan¡¯s family, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I keep saying my wife is smart!¡± As Gu Junzhu pinched Ye Xingbei¡¯s cheeks, he sighed, ¡°They say, a man should marry a virtuous wife! My wife is so clever, she surely won¡¯t hold me back in the future, good, good!¡± Ye Xingbei knocked his hand away, ¡°My face is not a bun!¡± What¡¯s wrong with him, always pinching her face! ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right,¡± Gu Junzhu touched her cheek again, ¡°It feels so good, how can a bunpare? It¡¯s not a bun, it¡¯s like a peeled egg white, so tender and smooth!¡± He moved closer to bite lightly on Ye Xingbei¡¯s face, squinting in enjoyment: ¡°Hmm, tasty!¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡¡± How did the Fifth Lord of Gu, despite not having his fortune stolen, also go insane?! Ye Xingbei pushed him forcefully, ¡°Go away! I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore, I want to sleep!¡± Shey on her side, her alluring curves and elegant posture on full disy. Her slender waist could easily be encircled with one hand, and her long, straight, pale legs were together, truly like a mermaid. Gu Junzhu ran his palm over her graceful waistline, squinting in enjoyment, ¡°Wife, you really are different from other girls, you¡¯re the least curious girl I¡¯ve ever seen. Aren¡¯t you the least bit interested in how Jingyuan¡¯s family managed to break free from Mr. Yu and Senior Madame Yu¡¯s control?¡± Ye Xingbei knocked his hand away, ¡°Man proposes, God disposes! As long as one is determined, there¡¯s hardly anything one can¡¯t aplish in this world! Moreover, both Jingyuan and his father are calcting and scheming people, them living peacefully with the Yu Family in the past was merely due to blood ties. After the truth came out and the blood bond tie was cut, Jingyuan¡¯s family had plenty of ways to get out!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Junzhu looked at her with interest: ¡°If it were you, what would you do?¡± Chapter 377 - 378: She Can Reap What She Sows! Chapter 377: Chapter 378: She Can Reap What She Sows! ¡°There are plenty of ways!¡± Ye Xingbei shrugged his shoulders. ¡°The simplest would be to get a handle on Mr. Yu and his family, making them wary and agreeing to a peaceful split.¡± Gu Junzhu asked, ¡°How can we get a handle on Mr. Yu then?¡± ¡°Same as I said before!¡± Ye Xingbei pointed his index finger forward, jabbing Gu Junzhu in the chest. ¡°With determination, there are plenty of ways! One day, if you betray me, I wouldn¡¯t mind showing you the ways I can get you to peacefully break up with me!¡± ¡°You?¡± Gu Junzhu burst outughing. The girl before him, although appearing soft and cute like a little fox, insistently attempted to mimic an intimidating demeanor. Her effort was simply too adorable and made Gu Junzhu burst intoughter. Ye Xingbei was annoyed by hisughter. She punched him in frustration, ¡°What¡¯s so funny? Don¡¯t believe me? Try me and see if I¡¯ve got the tricks to deal with you!¡± Suppressing hisughter, Gu Junzhu shook his head. He reached onto the side, took something and ced it on Ye Xingbei¡¯s wrist. Smiling, he said ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about dealing with me. I¡¯m the Fifth Lord of Gu, so even at my lowest, I wouldn¡¯t bully a littless like you. You should remember your words and deal with Penny. From what I know, Ye Xingli has been at the Star Pce all these days, and Penny was always with him. When you visit the Star Pce tomorrow, there¡¯s a ny-nine percent chance that you¡¯ll run into her.¡± Ye Xingbei was taken aback, ¡°After all this talking, are you trying to teach me how to deal with Penny?¡± Gu Junzhu found her nk look even more adorable. He reached out and gave her a pat on the head, ¡°Like I said, substituting your choctes isn¡¯t a crime andw can¡¯t do anything. But as you just mentioned, if you are determined and get a handle on her, you can absolutely deal with her!¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡¡± Although the Fifth Lord of Gu¡¯s advice came in a roundabout way, she couldn¡¯t deny that he cared a lot. She felt warm in her heart. Since her foster parents passed away and her foster brother disappeared, no one had cared for her so thoroughly. She looked down at what Gu Junzhu put on her wrist. It was a gemstone bracelet. The room only had a wall light on, so the lighting was dim. Yet, the gentle touch of the gemstones and the faint shine they emitted were enough to show that these were not ordinary gemstones. There are likely not many girls who don¡¯t like gemstones, and Ye Xingbei was no exception. She caressed each gemstone on the bracelet, asking softly, ¡°What made you think about giving me a gift?¡± Gu Junzhu chuckled lightly, ¡°Xiao Shu and Xiao Yue both have it. How could I possibly forget my dear wife?¡± He held Ye Xingbei¡¯s hand, guiding her finger to touch an ruby gem. When her fingertip touched the ruby, a clear childish voice immediately red, ¡°Bai Maomao, ck Maomao, Lu Maomao! Bai Maomao, ck Maomao, Lu Maomao!¡± The child¡¯s sweet and soft voice, apanied by a carefreeughter, yed in a loop. Ye Xingbei initially got a shock but quickly realized that the voice wasing from the bracelet. She examined the bracelet closely under the wall light and discovered that one of the ruby gemstones had been modified. The voice was indeeding from the ruby. Ye Xingbei was surprised, ¡°This is¡ a mini voice recorder?¡± ¡°Right!¡± Gu Junzhu grabbed her hand, showing her how to record and y back. ¡°This little gadget is most useful for proving one¡¯s innocence and exposing hypocritical people. Keep it with you. When you meet Penny, seize the moment. I¡¯m sure that with your wit, she¡¯ll be reaping the fruits of her own actions in no time!¡± Chapter 378 - 379 Ye Xingbei, Hand Over the Invitation! Chapter 378: Chapter 379 Ye Xingbei, Hand Over the Invitation! Ye Xingbei gently stroked the smooth gemstone beads on her wrist, her heart filled with warmth. The feeling of being cherished and cared for was truly delightful. Moved by the moment, she couldn¡¯t resist leaning over and kissing Gu Junzhu¡¯s cheek, ¡°¡ Thank you!¡± After the kiss, she felt shy, snatched a throw pillow, and buried her face in it. Gu Junzhu flicked away the pillow and pinned her underneath him, nipped her lips lightly and said, ¡°darling, since you¡¯re so moved, why not give yourself to me!¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡¡± This guy, he¡¯s the best at killing the mood! Even as she grumbled to herself, she didn¡¯t stop Gu Junzhu¡¯s advances. She closed her eyes, and her hand gently rested on Gu Junzhu¡¯s lower back. Gu Junzhu¡¯s body stiffened, and he passionately kissed her lips. Ye Xingbei closed her eyes and let him do as he wished. * The day after, Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei together dropped Xiao Shumiao and Lingyue off at school after breakfast. Watching the two little ones waving goodbye reluctantly before hand-in-hand, they ran into the school. Only then did the two get into their separate cars and leave. Gu Junzhu then headed to the Gu Group¡¯s branch office in Jiang City. Ye Xingbei went to the Star Pce. She knocked and entered Ye Xingli¡¯s office to find him frantically making a phone call. Upon seeing Ye Xingbeie in, Ye Xingli¡¯s eyes brightened as if seeing a savior. He ran to Ye Xingbei, grabbed her arms, ¡°Beibei, a buddy of mine is in trouble, I have to rush to his aid. I¡¯m leaving Star Pce to you! There¡¯s a charity event tonight, you must attend on my behalf, the invitation is on my desk. I¡¯ve left Zhen Qi to help you, he¡¯ll fill you in on the details! Love you sis, I gotta run now¡¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he dashed away, not waiting for Ye Xingbei¡¯s response. By the time thest words of ¡°I gotta run¡± echoed in the room, he was already in the hallway. Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡¡± Her Second Brother was like a wild horse that had broken free of its reins! ¡°Ye Xingli, stop right there!¡± Leng Peini, in a fit of rage, chased after him! They had agreed that both of them would attend the charity event that night. Howe when Ye Xingbei showed up, the invitation was now hers? Leng Peini was already slower than Ye Xingli, and her high heels didn¡¯t help. By the time she reached the door, Ye Xingli was already out of sight. Furious, Leng Peini stormed back to the office. Ye Xingbei had already taken Ye Xingli¡¯s seat at his desk, nced at the invitation before tucking it into a drawer. The charity event was hosted by a respecteddy, Madam Gao, in Jiang City. Madam Gao was a renowned calligrapher and painter from a schrly family, and her husband was a well-known archaeologist from a distinguished family. Being a warm-hearted phnthropist, Madam Gao hosted a grand charity auction dinner annually. The invitees were all big names in the world of art and calligraphy. Those from the entertainment industry were barely connected to the world of art and would never be on its level. The number of entertainers invited to Madam Gao¡¯s charity dinner never exceeded ten. Countless people from the entertainment industry considered receiving an invitation to Madam Gao¡¯s annual charity auction dinner a great honour. This charity auction dinner was an event Star Pce had to attend. Or rather, an event she had to attend! Leng Peini stormed back into the office. She looked at the office desk and the invitation was gone. She angrily banged her hands on the desk, and ringly demanded, ¡°Ye Xingbei, hand over the invitation!¡± Chapter 379 - 380: Yes, Miss! Chapter 379: Chapter 380: Yes, Miss! Ye Xingbei leaned back in the wide andfortable chair, crossing his arms leisurely as he looked at the aggressive Leng Peini, ¡°Invitation to what?¡± ¡°ying dumb now, are you?¡± Angrily, Leng Peini mmed the table again, ¡°Madam Gao¡¯s charity dinner invitation!¡± ¡°Are you having hearing problems?¡± Ye Xingbei nced at her, ¡°Brother Li has said that I would attend Madam Gao¡¯s charity dinner on his behalf.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Looking down on Ye Xingbei, Leng Peini scornfully gave him a sidelong nce, ¡°Ye Family¡¯s dog and you dare to bark at me, the future mistress of Ye Family? The length of time since your return home is so short, have you forgotten your own surname now?¡± Without wasting his words, Ye Xingbei coldly red at her and buzzed the inte, ¡°Ah Nuo, someone here is cursing that your master is a dog.¡± Fuming, Leng Peini knocked down the inte: ¡°Ye Xingbei, have you gone mad?¡± She had grown ustomed to the deferential manner of Ye Xingbei around her, but today he was acting out of his nature, being unexpectedly assertive and she found it extremely unsettling. What she expected to see was a Ye Xingbei who, like a maid, nodded along and was submissive in front of her; not this calm, tactful, Ye Xingbei making decisions in full control. Ye Xingbei¡¯s return to the country was only a few dozen days ago, but he had seemingly be a different person. It seemed he was no longer under her control. In only a few seconds, Xueno knocked and entered, his towering, rigid figure cold as a javelin, his deep ck eyes cold and clear, his frosty gaze fell on Leng Peini. Leng Peini involuntarily shivered, her heart suddenly stunned. When she regained her senses and realized she was frightened by a ve, she became furious and shouted, pointing at Ye Xingbei, ¡°Ye Xingbei, I always knew that you were no good! Before ying submissive and gentle, just like a punch bag, making it seemed as if the whole world was bullying you, but now that you have climbed up the Gu family, you don¡¯t give a damn about the Ye family, right?¡± Ye Xingbei still sat leisurely in the roomyfortable office chair, his manner elegant and poised, making the thunderous Leng Peini seem like a rabid dog. Xueno strode to the office desk and bowed respectfully to Ye Xingbei, ¡°Miss.¡± Ye Xingbei greeted Xueno with a faint smile. Xueno understood the intentions behind Ye Xingbei¡¯s smile and unceremoniously twisted Leng Peini¡¯s arm with a swift move. After a painful scream, Leng Peini¡¯s arm was twisted behind her back and she knelt on one knee on the floor. The fragile knee cap hitting the hard ground sent a pain through Leng Peini, causing her to break out in a cold sweat. Leng Peini shrieked, ¡°Ye Xingbei, what are you doing? Have you gone mad?¡± ¡°Throw her out,¡± Ye Xingbei ordered Xueno, ¡°and tell the front desk and security, without my orders, Leng Peini will not be allowed to step into Star Pce in the future!¡± ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Xueno picked up Leng Peini and pushed her towards the door. Leng Peini struggled fiercely and shouted, ¡°Ye Xingbei, are you insane? How dare you treat me like this? I am Ye Xingli¡¯s girlfriend, the future Second Young Mistress of Ye Family, what are you? Just a dog raised by Ye Family! You eat, drink and live off Ye Family, how dare you treat me this way? Ye Xingbei¡ah¡¡± Reacting to Leng Peini¡¯s insolent words, Xueno applied more force, causing her to scream again, her pained expression so twisted that she couldn¡¯t even speak. Xueno pushed her out of the door, and then turned to close it for Ye Xingbei. Ye Xingbei looked at the closed door, the corner of his lips curling up into a cold and mocking smile. Chapter 380 - 381: Love the Beauty, Not the Kingdom Chapter 380: Chapter 381: Love the Beauty, Not the Kingdom The Young Madam of the Ye family? Ha! She¡¯s probably lost any chance she had of bing the Young Madam of the Ye family! Even if she weren¡¯t Ye Xingli¡¯s cousin, knowing that Leng Peini wants her dead, she wouldn¡¯t continue to tolerate it anymore. She could handle Leng Peini treating her badly and oppressing her out of jealousy. But she cannot ept that Ye Xingli would marry a woman capable of viciously plotting to take someone else¡¯s life. And she¡¯s not going to hide her rtionship with Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli anymore either. Be it Shi Qianling or Leng Peini, they all seem high and mighty around her, constantly cautious and defensive. She¡¯d like to see their reactions when they found out that she¡¯s a legitimate cousin to Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli, and hence, she couldn¡¯t possibly marry either of them! * Evening. Jiang City Grand Hotel. Madam Gao¡¯s charity banquet is held every year in thergest hotel in Jiang City. Guests who receive an invitation are deeply honored. Ye Xingbei, dressed in a sky-blue long dress, stepped into the banquet hall, instantly attracting countless gazes. The Grand Hotel of Jiang City was filled with celebrities that night. As Ye Xingbei walked among these handsome men and beautiful women, she still stood out like a crane among a flock of chickens, dazzling and conspicuous. Leng Peini, holding a ss of red wine, was standing next to Shi Qianling, engaged in spirited conversation with the middle-aged man across from her. Upon seeing this man¡¯s gaze fixated at some distant point, his eyes filled with admiration, incredulity, and fascination, she unconsciously followed his gaze. Tracing the man¡¯s gaze, she saw Ye Xingbei gracefully sauntering through the crowd, radiant and brilliant, like a bright moon. New grievances and past grudges stirred Leng Peini¡¯s jealousy and anger, causing her insides to twist in pain. Clenching her teeth hard, she nearly shattered the wine ss in her hand. Shi Qianling noted her change in expression, which reminded her of someone meeting a deadly enemy, followed her gaze, a cold glint shed across her eyes, only to quickly resume her usual demeanor, ¡°Ah, so Beibei is here. No wonder there¡¯s such amotion.¡± Leng Peini spewed out disdainfully, ¡°Vixen!¡± She and Shi Qianling were different. Shi Qianling was the rich heiress of a prestigious family that matched the Ye family¡¯s status. She, on the other hand, came from an ordinary family, and only got to know Ye Xingli because her uncle was wealthy. In Y Country, ss consciousness is even more intense than domestically. A girl of her background, despite having a wealthy uncle, could never marry into a wealthy family. Ye Xingli was an exception. Being reckless and unconventional, Ye Xingli didn¡¯t care much about social status. And given that he was the second brother in the family who didn¡¯t have to inherit the position of Patriarch of the Ye family, the Ye family wasn¡¯t as concerned about his wife¡¯s family background as they were about Ye Xinn¡¯s. So, she got a chance to be Ye Xingli¡¯s girlfriend. This opportunity was of utmost importance to her- you could even say it was a matter of life and death. Unlike Shi Qianling, who had the strong backing of the Shi family, her only advantage was her dazzling beauty. Shi Qianling was also a pretty girl, butpared to her, she was only about 30% as attractive. Despite Shi Qianling¡¯s prestigious background, when she saw that Shi Qianling¡¯s face couldn¡¯tpare to hers, she found some kind of equilibrium. Which man didn¡¯t love a beauty? From ancient times, there have been plenty of men who valued beauties over the power of reigning territories! Every time she found a sense of superiority in her beautypared to Shi Qianling¡¯s. But that sense of superiority crumbled the moment sheid eyes on Ye Xingbei.. Chapter 381 - 382: She is Afraid Chapter 381: Chapter 382: She is Afraid She had never seen any beauty more striking than Ye Xingbei. Even if she was reluctant to admit it, she had to concede that Ye Xingbei was more morous and more beautiful than her. Especially her contradictory aura of being ethereal yet alluring ¨C even as a woman, she couldn¡¯t help but gaze in wonder, let alone the men? From that day onwards, Ye Xingbei became her imagined adversary. Though Ye Xingli repeatedly imed that he considered Ye Xingbei as his sister, it was only because Ye Xingbei was younger back then. In these past few years, Ye Xingbei had matured and be more charming and radiant. When Ye Xingli suddenly found that the little girl had grown into a stunning and alluring woman, could he still consider Ye Xingbei as his sister? When Ye Xingli was captivated by Ye Xingbei¡¯s beauty and wanted to marry her, how could she still remain the Second Young Madam of the Ye family? This fear took root in her heart and grew stronger over time. At that very moment, thinking back to her ejection from the Star Pce by Xueno, her angry call to Ye Xingli toin about Ye Xingbei¡¯s violent acts ¨C his impatient reprimand and the abrupt end of the call still managed to upset her. When she tried to call back, Ye Xingli had already turned off his phone. Furious, she threw her phone away and broke into tears. She was afraid. She had dreamt more than once that Ye Xingli dumped her to marry Ye Xingbei. She could only watch helplessly as Ye Xingli walked down the wedding aisle hand in hand with Ye Xingbei, crying out in despair from afar. She red at Ye Xingbei, who was happily interacting with the crowd, her fists clenched tightly. No. She would never let that happen! She was determined to be the wife of the Ye family¡¯s second young master. Absolutely! A few minutester, the charity auction officially began. Ye Xingbei donated a painting from her collection and it fetched 1.2 million. Neither the highest nor lowest price of the night, it fitted well with her usual social conventions. The auction proceeded smoothly. An hourter, the auction ended sessfully, and the celebratory reception began. Just when Ye Xingbei was considering sneaking off afterpleting her task, she was blocked by Leng Peini. ¡°Ye Xingbei!¡± Leng Peini cornered her and called her name in a dark and gloomy tone. Ye Xingbei quietly gestured to Xueno to stop him froming closer, and smiled leisurely, ¡°Need something?¡± Leng Peini hated Ye Xingbei¡¯s aloof attitude the most. Ironically, Ye Xingbei was actually more pitiful than her. At least she had a rich and powerful uncle by her side. Meanwhile, Ye Xingbei was a homeless dog that had been kicked out, her reputation tarnished, and left with absolutely nothing. Why did Ye Xingbei always act like she didn¡¯t care about anything or anyone? She red at Ye Xingbei, suddenly startedughing, and said, ¡°Come, Beibei, I have something interesting to show you!¡± as she took out her phone. She switched her demeanour in an instant. Just seconds ago, she looked as though she wanted to tear Ye Xingbei apart, now she was all smiles. Honestly, Leng Peini was quite a beauty. If only her character was as beautiful as her face, Ye Xingbei wouldn¡¯t have been determined to break her up with Ye Xingli. Seeing Leng Peini¡¯s malicious grin, Ye Xingbei didn¡¯t mind and stood her ground. She had to give Leng Peini the opportunity to expose her true colors if she wanted to reveal them.. Chapter 382 - 383 Will Your Sponsor Still Want You? Chapter 382: Chapter 383 Will Your Sponsor Still Want You? Leng Peini opened a video and, with a sarcastic tone, pointed to the screen for Ye Xingbei. ¡°See this? This is Feng Yushang, the daughter of Feng City¡¯s richest family, the Feng Family. The man that she¡¯s stepping on is Feng Yi, the Feng Family¡¯s adopted son.¡± Ye Xingbei wanted to know what Leng Peini was up to as thetter paid very close attention to the video, leaving no room forpromise. In the video, a man is kneeling on the ground, his bare upper body exposed. A woman in a red riding outfit, coldly beautiful, steps on the man¡¯s bare back and mounts a horse. The man, prostrate on the ground, his body almost level with the floor. The woman spurs her horse on. The horse gallops away into the distance, while the man continues to kneel on the ground without getting up. The video is a bit over two minutes long. It ends with the image of the man still kneeling on the ground. Ye Xingbei finished watching the video, confused. She didn¡¯t know either Feng Yushang or Feng Yi, so why did Leng Peini want her to watch this? Leng Peini clicked a few times on her phone, sending the video to Ye Xingbei. She lifted her chin, looking at Ye Xingbei with contempt, ¡°Did you see that? Ye Xingbei, Feng Yi is the Feng Family¡¯s adopted son. You are the Ye Family¡¯s adopted daughter. Look at Feng Yi and you¡¯ll know what you adopted children are! You¡¯re pets at best! At worst, you are dogs raised by the Feng and Ye families! You stand when your masters say stand. You kneel when they say kneel. Watch this video again and again when you get home. Learn from Feng Yi. Be a good dog for the Ye family and don¡¯t harbor unrealistic fantasies!¡± Ye Xingbei was speechless for a moment, but burst intoughter. ¡°Even if I am a dog, I am the Ye Family¡¯s dog. What does that have to do with you? Let¡¯s not even mention that you¡¯re not the Young Madam of the Ye family yet. Even if you do be the Young Madam, you¡¯ve shown me neither kindness nor virtue. Do you actually expect me to obey you like Feng Yi obeys Feng Yushang?¡± ¡°Ye Xingbei, you¡¯re getting more and more cocky, you know?¡± Leng Peini squinted her eyes menacingly, ¡°Ye Xingbei, I heard, you have a sugar daddy?¡± Ye Xingli didn¡¯t talk much about Ye Xingbei to Leng Peini, he only mentioned briefly that Ye Xingbei was currently with a man who was so formidable that even he himself dared not offend. Each time she asked for more information, Ye Xingli would keep his mouth shut and refuse to say another word. Ye Xingbei quirked an eyebrow at her, ¡°And what if I do?¡± Leng Peini pulled out her phone again and sent a few pictures to Ye Xingbei¡¯s phone, cackling with contemptuous triumph, ¡°Ye Xingbei, guess what would happen if I sent these pictures to your sugar daddy? Would he still want you?¡± Ye Xingbei took out her phone and looked at the pictures. In every picture, she was posing with Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli. The pictures were taken at tricky angles, so even though she didn¡¯t have any inappropriate rtionship with Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli, the pictures could make it seem like she did. Ye Xingbei looked at the pictures, and once again burst intoughter. She looked at Leng Peini, shaking her head with a smile, ¡°Having a brain is a good thing, Leng Peini, I really wish you had one!¡± Leng Peini flew into a rage: ¡°Ye Xingbei, you¡¯ve forgotten what you are! How dare you insult me!¡± Ye Xingbei smirked, ¡°Leng Peini, I really don¡¯t understand. Why are you always going after me? What do you want? I used to think you were afraid Brother Li would dump you for me. But now I don¡¯t get it. If you know I have a sugar daddy, shouldn¡¯t you be relieved? Now that I have a sugar daddy, I won¡¯t get together with Brother Li. Doesn¡¯t that make you safe? Why are you still threatening me?¡± Chapter 383 - 384: Feeling Guilty? Chapter 383: Chapter 384: Feeling Guilty? Leng Peini froze. Yeah. Ye Xingbei was right. She disliked Ye Xingbei because Ye Xingbei was too beautiful, and Ye Xingli cared for Ye Xingbei overly much. Many times, she felt that Ye Xingli treated Ye Xingbei much better than her. She was jealous, indignant, angry, resentful. But as Ye Xingbei said, Ye Xingbei already had a wealthy patron, she now belonged to another man, and could not possibly be with Ye Xingli again. Why did she still hate Ye Xingbei to death? She didn¡¯t understand why, but she knew, the person she despised the most was Ye Xingbei. Every time she saw Ye Xingbei, she would be burned by jealousy, making her internal organs unbearable painful. If she had ddin¡¯smp, her first wish would be to make Ye Xingbei disappear from this world in the most miserable way. She fiercely stared at Ye Xingbei ¨C if she could kill without paying the price, she would have long ago killed this annoying vixen! Ye Xingbei saw the resentment in her eyes and sneered contemptuously. There are such unreasonable people in this world. Whether others were doing well or not, even though it had nothing to do with her, she just couldn¡¯t stand to see others doing better than her. It was truly pitiful andughable. Leng Peini was angered by Ye Xingbei¡¯s calm andposed demeanor, she asked in an angry voice, ¡°Ye Xingbei, what are youughing at?¡± What she hated most was Ye Xingbei¡¯s demeanor. Despite Ye Xingbei¡¯s humble origins, despite her being no more than a lost dog, she was never seen in a demeaning, pathetic state, always carrying herself like a princessposed and elegant, making her look petty and narrow-minded. Every time she stood in front of Ye Xingbei, she lost all her confidence, feeling diminished, as if she were only a servant girl. Ye Xingbei reigned in her smile, leaned into her ear, and asked softly, ¡°Leng Peini, the chocte in my handbag was swapped by you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Leng Peini was stunned, her pupils constricting abruptly, her body tensing up, she almost screamed, ¡°Ye Xingbei, what nonsense are you talking about? How dare you use me! I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°So scared, are you feeling guilty?¡± Ye Xingbei sneered, ¡°Leng Peini, do you think that by secretly recing the chocte in my handbag and nobody saw you do it, then nobody will know it was you?¡± Leng Peini violently grabbed Ye Xingbei¡¯s clothing at her chest, her fingertips whitening, her body slightly trembling, ¡°Ye Xingbei, I warn you, watch your mouth! If your unfounded guess causes a misunderstanding between Ah Li and me, even as a ghost, I won¡¯t let you be!¡± Ye Xingbei lowered her eyes to look at her hand, chuckled softly, ¡°Leng Peini, since you are so anxious about Brother Li and since Brother Li cherishes me the most, rather than enmity, you should be nicer to me to win Brother Li¡¯s favor. I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, befriending me is the shortcut to gain Brother Li¡¯s affection yet you only want to get rid of me! Leng Peini, such a vicious person like you, doesn¡¯t deserve to be my Brother Li¡¯s wife!¡± Leng Peini held tight to Ye Xingbei¡¯s clothing, pushing her against the wall, she red at her and said, ¡°Ye Xingbei, I warn you, don¡¯t you dare to ther in front of Ah Li! If you dare to start spreading rumors and disrupt my rtionship with Ah Li, even if it costs me my life, I will ruin your reputation and make you suffer a miserable end!¡± Ye Xingbei raised an eyebrow, chuckled disdainfully, ¡°Leng Peini, aren¡¯t you curious how I knew that you swapped the chocte in my handbag?¡± Chapter 384 - 385 Shut Up! Chapter 384: Chapter 385 Shut Up! Penny Leng asked subconsciously, ¡°Why?¡± Immediately after asking, she felt something was wrong and denied, ¡°No! It¡¯s not true! You¡¯re talking nonsense! I didn¡¯t switch your choctes, stop making things up!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not making things up, I have proof!¡± Ye Xingbei stared into her eyes and slowly said, ¡°The golden sponsor you mentioned told mest night that his employees found the workshop where the sugar-free chocte was made!¡± The color drained from Penny Leng¡¯s face, and the hand which was clutching Ye Xingbei¡¯s shirt shivered violently. ¡°Surprised?¡± Ye Xingbei whispered with a grin, ¡°My golden sponsor is a very clever man! He told me that every action leaves a trace. Even though the thief who switched my choctes hasn¡¯t been caught red-handed, sugar-free choctes can¡¯t just appear from nowhere. Somebody has to make them. So, he sent his men to find out who had ordered sugar-free choctes¡ ¡± Penny Leng instinctively retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t order any!¡± Ye Xingbei locked her eyes, ¡°Feng City¡¯s Wish Custom CandyWorkshop¡¡± Upon hearing Ye Xingbei¡¯s words, Penny Leng¡¯s face became even paler. She gasped for breath, her body trembling, looking as if she might faint at any moment. Ye Xingbei scoffed. Such a weak-hearted person daring to harm others. It wasughably pathetic! She brushed off Penny Leng¡¯s hand clutching her clothes, and said coolly, ¡°The Young Lady of the Feng family and Feng Yi in the video you just showed me, aren¡¯t they from Feng City? You who have lived abroad for eight years, seem to know a lot about Feng City¡¯s wealthiest family. Could it be the gossip you heard while ordering sugar-free choctes in Feng City?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t!¡± Penny Leng¡¯s face turned ghastly white, she took a few steps back, shaking her head vehemently, ¡°Ye Xingbei, you are just trying to frame me because you dislike me! You¡ you¡¡± She red at Ye Xingbei, suddenly lunged forward, and forcefully clutched Ye Xingbei¡¯s throat, threatening fiercely, ¡°Ye Xingbei, I warn you, not a word of today¡¯s matter should be shared with Ah Li! If you dare drive a wedge in my rtionship with Ah Li, I will destroy you at all costs, leaving you disgraced and with nowhere to rest your dead body!¡± Ye Xingbei grabbed her wrist, looking over her shoulder, ¡°Penny Leng, do you know who¡¯s standing behind you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t trick me¡¡± Even though she imed Ye Xingbei was deceiving her, the sense of dread creeping behind her forced her to look back. Behind her stood two men. The one standing in front was none other than her boyfriend, Ye Xingli. Penny Leng subconsciously released her hand from Ye Xingbei¡¯s throat, her legs gave in, and she almost fell to the ground. She stumbled, abruptly snapping back to reality, she stumbled and hurled herself into Ye Xingli¡¯s embrace, wrapped her arms around Ye Xingli¡¯s neck, sobbing, ¡°Ah Li, Xingbei¡ Xingbei has gone mad! She is using me of recing her choctes, and trying to drive a wedge between us in front of you. Ah Li, I¡ I¡¯m so scared, I love you, I can¡¯t lose you! Don¡¯t believe her lies!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The person who scolded wasn¡¯t Ye Xingli, but Ye Xinn who was standing behind him. Unlike Ye Xingli¡¯s frivolous manner, Ye Xinn was always cold as ice, ruthless and decisive. As the future head of the Ye family, with his father being sickly, the Ye family was essentially under Ye Xinn¡¯s rule now. In the Ye family, whatever Ye Xinn said wasw. No one dared to defy hismands. Penny Leng shivered violently, her face void of any color, shocked by the cold fierceness on Ye Xinn¡¯s face. She had a premonition. Tonight, the event she had been dreading for a long time was about to happen. She¡ was really going to lose Ye Xingli. Chapter 385 - 386: Siblings Chapter 385: Chapter 386: Siblings Tears surged down her cheeks unceasingly. Dazed, she left the banquet hall with Ye Xingli, Ye Xingli, and Ye Xingbei, and got in the car. In the car, no one spoke a word. The atmosphere was as cold as if it was frozen solid. Ye Xinn¡¯s face looked worse than it ever had. Ye Xingli was staring out of the window, lost in thought. There was an indescribable look of bewilderment on his usually lively face, it was unclear what he was thinking about. Leng Peini was silently shedding tears all along, her infatuated gaze, filled with pleading, was fixed on Ye Xingli without moving away for a second. Ye Xingbei looked at her and silently sighed. Perhaps, Leng Peini really loved her Second Brother, and feared losing him? But love shouldn¡¯t be like this. Love is not an excuse for malicious intentions. No matter how much Leng Peini loved Ye Xingli, the mere fact that she reced her chocte, wanting to put her in a life-threatening situation, made Leng Peini unworthy of Ye Xingli. The car sped all the way, only to stop inside the Gu family¡¯s vi. Leng Peini followed Ye Xingli out of the car, and as she looked at the unfamiliar, majestic and luxurious vi that resembled a pce, she appearedpletely bewildered. A momentter, everyone took their seats in the living room. Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei sat side by side at the main seats, Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli sat across them, Leng Peini seated herself at a side seat. Leng Peini nced at Gu Junzhu, with only one thought in mind: there was actually a man in this world more handsome than Ye Xingli! She had always thought that Ye Xingli was the most handsome man in the world. But at this moment, upon seeing the man sitting next to Ye Xingbei, she realized that indeed, there were always people superior to others and always something better than the best. The man sitting next to Ye Xingbei was leisurely, with a faint smile on his lips. There was a hint of mockery in the corners of his eyes, making him seem somewhat wicked, carefree, and frivolous. Nevertheless, the nobility emanating from him and the natural sense of authority, which could only be found in those of a higher status, made him seem as dignified as an emperor, causing a feeling of awe in anyone who saw him, as if they could not help but want to bow down to him. His facial features were exquisitely perfect, sitting beside the extremely attractive Ye Xingbei, he didn¡¯t lose an ounce of his charm. The two of them sitting together gave people a feeling of a perfect match, as if they were made for each other. Leng Peini stared at Gu Junzhu with a daze, thinking how handsome Ye Xingbei¡¯s benefactor was. As she was lost in thought, she suddenly heard Ye Xinn¡¯s icy voice, ¡°Fifth Brother, Brother Li and I are here as agreed, if you have something to say, please speak.¡± Ye Xingli, unlike his usual lively manner, sat upright with seriousness, merely slightly lowering his head, fiddling with his own hands like a child. With his legs elegantly crossed, azy smile on his lips, Gu Junzhu nced at Ye Xingbei. Ye Xingbei inhaled deeply, sat up straight, and looked at Ye Xinn saying, ¡°Brother Lan, I think I should be the one to speak.¡± After recognizing Xie Yunlin, and Xie Jinfei as her brothers, Ye Xinn, and Ye Xingli also epted them as their brothers. ordingly, she was supposed to call Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli ¡°Third Brother¡± and ¡°Fourth Brother¡±. However, she had been calling Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli ¡°Big Brother¡± and ¡°Second Brother¡± for six years, suddenly changing the names to ¡°Third Brother¡± and ¡°Fourth Brother¡± was too hard, so now she mostly addresses them as ¡°Brother Lan¡± and ¡°Brother Li¡±. If asionally she made a slip of tongue out of habit, and referred to them as ¡°Big Brother¡± or ¡°Second Brother¡± again, nobody really minded. ¡°Beibei, we are siblings, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be said. If you have something to say, just say it!¡± Ye Xinn turned to look at her, his face was still cold and aloof, devoid of any expression, but in his heart, he was already extremely anxious.. Chapter 386 - 387: Why doesn’t she like you? Chapter 386: Chapter 387: Why doesn¡¯t she like you? After all, he harbored a secret. He felt guilty. ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Xingbei nodded, looking at Ye Xinn and slowly asked, ¡°Brother Lan, I want to know if there is anything I or my parents did in the past that upset you and my second uncle, causing you to be so reluctant to acknowledge me.¡± A buzzing sound echoed in Ye Xinn¡¯s ears, he turned pale and instinctively looked at Gu Junzhu, who was sitting next to Ye Xingbei. He should have known that with Gu Junzhu present, this secret would sooner orter be exposed. He should not have been so indecisive, hesitated so much, and put off acknowledging Ye Xingbei. In any case, he should have taken the initiative to acknowledge Ye Xingbei before she did, to show his sincerity. Now that Ye Xingbei had exposed this secret, he felt guilt and embarrassment as never before. Ye Xingli, who had been bent down slightly all this time, suddenly raised his head to look at Ye Xingbei, looking utterly shocked, ¡°Bei, Beibei¡ You, You know everything?¡± Leng Peini stared at Ye Xingli¡¯s shocked face,pletely confused. What was Ye Xingbei talking about? What second uncle? What grudge? What refusal to acknowledge? What was the rtionship between Ye Xingbei, Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli? Seeing her puzzled look, Ye Xingbei turned her gaze to her, ¡°Leng Peini, bet you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? Brother Li¡¯s father is my father¡¯s full brother, my very own uncle! Brother Lan and Brother Li are my first cousins! Other than my siblings, Brother Lan, Brother Li, and I share the closest blood ties. Regardless of whom Brother Li marries, he can never marry me! You¡¯ve considered me as your imaginary love rival, plotted ways to kill me, you¡ all in vain!¡± Leng Peini was stunned. She understood every word Ye Xingbei said, yet when put together, she couldn¡¯tprehend their meaning. What uncle? What first cousin? What closest blood ties? What did Ye Xingbei mean? Both Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli looked worse than her. Ye Xingli looked at Leng Peini, then looked at Ye Xingbei, finding it hard to speak, ¡°Beibei, what do you mean? Are you saying that Leng Peini reced your lifesaving chocte because she thought I loved you and wanted to marry you. That¡¯s why she wanted to kill you?¡± ¡°No! I didn¡¯t!¡± Leng Peini instinctively denied it: ¡°I didn¡¯t, Ah Li, I didn¡¯t!¡± She gripped Ye Xingli¡¯s hand tightly out of fear, clutching it like a lifesaver, ¡°Ah Li, believe me, I didn¡¯t! I really didn¡¯t! Ye Xingbei is trying to destroy the rtionship between us, she¡¯s ndering me!¡± Ye Xingli forcefully pulled his hand away, ¡°Beibei is ndering you? Why would Beibei nder you?¡± Leng Peini was at a loss for words, stuttering: ¡°Be, Because¡ She, she doesn¡¯t like me¡¡± Ye Xingli¡¯s eyes grew cold, ¡°And why doesn¡¯t she like you?¡± If this had been before, Leng Peini would have said ¨C because Ye Xingbei liked Ye Xingli, wanted to marry Ye Xingli. Hence, she disparaged her, framed her, trying to disrupt her rtionship with Ye Xingli. But now, from what Ye Xingbei implied, she and Ye Xingli were actually cousins. If Ye Xingbei and Ye Xingli were cousins, how could she possibly scheme to marry Ye Xingli? Since Ye Xingbei was Ye Xingli¡¯s cousin, why was shepletely unaware of it after dating Ye Xingli for such a long time? Why did Ye Xinn appear to dislike Ye Xingbei so much, treating her so harshly and strictly? Could someone tell her what on earth was going on in the world? How did her biggest love rival, the woman she thought was most likely to rece her and marry Ye Xingli, suddenly be Ye Xingli¡¯s cousin? Chapter 387 - 388 Let’s Breakup Chapter 387: Chapter 388 Let¡¯s Breakup Penny¡¯s mind was in a chaotic state, at a loss for an appropriate exnation. She stuttered, unable to form a coherent sentence. Ye Xingli looked at her, his gaze growing colder and more disappointed. In the end, he let out a soft sigh and said indifferently, ¡°Penny, let¡¯s break up.¡± ¡°No!¡± Penny screamed out reflexively, her face pale as death. She grabbed Ye Xingli¡¯s arm, her eyes pleading, her body shivering, ¡°Ah Li, don¡¯t break up with me, please, don¡¯t break up with me! I love you, everything I did was for you, Ah Li. I don¡¯t want to break up! I don¡¯t want to break up! I can lose everything, but I cannot lose you, Ah Li¡¡± She cried till her face was drenched with tears, her expression was one of disarray, it was as if she was witnessing the end of the world. Ye Xingli looked at her, aplicated mix of pain and confusion, ¡°You persistently im that you love me, but do you understand the idiom ¡®Love me, love my dog¡¯? Beibei is my sister, if you love me, why didn¡¯t you help care for her, protect her, and instead swapped the chocte that eventually saved her life, intending to leave her to die?¡± ¡°No¡I didn¡¯t¡I didn¡¯t¡¡± Penny desperately shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s a lie! I didn¡¯t swap her chocte, I didn¡¯t!¡± Junzhu, who had remained silent till now, suddenly cocked an amused smile, ¡°Xiao Chi.¡± Gu Chi, who had been standing by the doorway awaiting orders, acknowledged themand and walked over. He distributed the documents in his hand equally among Ye Xinn, Ye Xingli, and Penny: ¡°These are the orders and screenshots of the money transfer records for when Miss Leng had the sugar-free choctes custom-made at the Candy Wish Workshop in Feng City, additionally we also have Miss Leng¡¯s ne ticket to Feng City, photos of her in disguise and receipts for the clothes and wig she purchased online for the disguise.¡± The evidence was conclusive. Penny¡¯s face paled, and she felt as if she was plunged into an icy abyss. When she had switched Ye Xingbei¡¯s chocte, she did it discreetly, thinking no one would ever find out the truth. She thought, even if somehow the truth dide to light, she wouldn¡¯t be legally responsible. All she did was rece a sugared chocte with a sugar-free one. She didn¡¯t steal, nor did she forcefully take it, even if Ye Xingbei died of hypoglycemic attack, she wouldn¡¯t have to bear any legal responsibility. Back then, she convinced herself with that thought, thinking of causing Ye Xingbei to vanish from this world without breaking a singlew, and foolishly did it. What she forgot to think was that even though thew might not punish her, Ye Xingli certainly would. Even if he did nothing but break up with her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. Before, she had nightmares of Ye Xingli breaking up with her. Now, the nightmare came true. Her heart felt as if it was torn to shreds, she was in unbearable pain. She flung herself at him, clung to Ye Xingli¡¯s arm and wailed, ¡°Ah Li, I beg you! Don¡¯t break up with me, please! I love you! Everything I did, was because I love you too much!¡± ¡°You¡¯re always nicer to Ye Xingbei than to me. She¡¯s more beautiful than me, she¡¯s more talented, she¡¯s been with you longer, I was always scared. Scared that one day, you¡¯ll realize that you loved her, not me.¡± ¡°Every day, I¡¯m tormented by the fear that you have feelings for someone else, every day I¡¯m in pain¡ I¡¯m so scared¡ too scared¡¡± Because of the intense fear she was experiencing, she didn¡¯t know where the thought of making Ye Xingbei disappear from the world hade from.. Chapter 388 - 389: How Can You Be So Vicious? Chapter 388: Chapter 389: How Can You Be So Vicious? She knew that murder was illegal, she dared not hire killers, nor did she dare to kill Ye Xingbei herself, for she feared prison, feared having to pay for Ye Xingbei¡¯s life with her own. But when she learned that she could possibly kill Ye Xingbei without bearing any legal responsibility by simply recing his choctes, she was tempted. She fell into wickedness, buying wigs and clothes online to disguise herself, and flew to Feng City with a new identity to custom-make sugar-free choctes. Feng City was a world-renowned candy town, hosting hundreds if not thousands of candy customization workshops. Great secrets are buried in public ces. Her trip to Feng City in disguise to order candies was like a drop of water falling into the sea. Even if suspicions aroseter, no one would trace them back to her. She thought her n was wless, that no one could discover it. But just as the devil reaches high, so does the divine. She was discovered. The thing she feared the most happened. Ye Xingli wanted to break up with her! No. She couldn¡¯t break up. She wanted to marry Ye Xingli, wanted to be the Second Young Madam of the Ye Family. She loved Ye Xingli, and she also loved the prestige of being the Second Young Madam. Only by marrying Ye Xingli could she have a happy second half of her life. She threw herself into Ye Xingli¡¯s arms, hugging his neck desperately, crying her heart out, ¡°Ah Li, I love you, I can¡¯t lose you, if I lose you, I would rather die! I¡¯m so scared, I¡¯m scared that Ye Xingbei would take you away from me¡I don¡¯t want to be like this¡I don¡¯t know why I am like this, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m cursed, I, I must have been cursed, Ah Li¡¡± Ye Xingli sharply pushed her away, ¡°I think, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re cursed, it¡¯s thatm!¡± He must be cursed for being blind enough to fall in love with such a woman. Before dating Penny, he had had many girlfriends, but they neversted long. Once the novelty wore off, they parted ways peacefully. Penny was the exception. In Ye Xingli¡¯s eyes, Penny was like a me: dazzling, rising, intensity, also like a burning knife in wine, rich and vorful. He liked this kind of spicy girl like Penny. Even though she was bad-tempered, arrogant and domineering, she had character. Penny always managed to make him happy. Although there was something missing between them that prevented him from making amitment to marry Penny, he never thought about breaking up with her. He did consider, if they could continue to be aspatible as they are now for a few more years, then he would marry Penny. Although he didn¡¯t find the booming love that the books mentioned in Penny, he felt that he was verypatible with Penny and had a great time together. Isn¡¯t marriage just partnering up for life? If he couldn¡¯t find booming love, then a steadypanionship was also fine! He never expected that the Penny he thought was just a little bad-tempered, arrogant, and domineering, could be so malicious deep down! Just because she saw Beibei as a hypothetical rival in love, she wanted to kill Beibei. He could tolerate Penny¡¯s bad temper, arrogance and assertiveness, but he absolutely could not tolerate Penny¡¯s malice! Looking at Penny, disappointment filled his eyes: ¡°What are you thinking? Beibei has always been patient with you, but you actually want to kill her! Just because you feel I might like Beibei in the future, you want to take a life for something that hasn¡¯t even happened, how can you be so vicious?¡± Chapter 389 - 390: Even I Might be Killed Chapter 389: Chapter 390: Even I Might be Killed The thought of having been in a rtionship with such a vile woman for so long gave him a chill down his spine. He looked at Leng Peini as if he didn¡¯t recognize her. He said in a strange tone, ¡°In my eyes, albeit you¡¯re hot-tempered, I never thought you were maniptive. I prefer directness, frankness. That¡¯s why I dislike women ying tricks, and I thought you were straightforward. That was to my taste. Hence, I could tolerate your temper. I thought, despite being bad-tempered, you were¡ pure.¡± Ye Xingli shook his head in self-mockery, ¡°Pure? How could such a term suit you? Just over an unfounded incident, you could heartlessly jeopardize a human life. I suppose your heart has turned as dark as coal.¡± ¡°No¡ I didn¡¯t mean it¡ I didn¡¯t¡ I¡¯ve not done it¡¡± Leng Peini¡¯s face paled, shaking her head to Ye Xingli¡¯s usations. She wished so much she had been wrongly used. She wished she hadn¡¯t done anything. Now that the truth was unveiled, Ye Xingli would never forgive her. She was about to lose Ye Xingli! Fear tightened its grip on her heart, causing a pain worse than death. Ye Xingli harshly threw the evidence that Gu Chi handed him at her. ¡°Solid evidence is here, and you think a careless denial could absolve you of the atrocities you¡¯vemitted?¡± He closed his eyes. There was a suffocating pain in his chest, and his breathing becamebored. After some time, he opened his eyes and said slowly: ¡°Leng Peini, I¡¯m officially breaking up with you today! From now on, you and I have nothing to do with each other! To me, there¡¯s never been a disgusting and wicked woman named Leng Peini! Owing to our past rtionship, everything you did against Beibei, I will make up for it. Now, please leave and never appear before me again!¡± ¡°No¡ No!¡± Leng Peini shrieked in desperation, throwing herself onto Ye Xingli and clutching him tightly. She sobbed, ¡°Ah Li, I love you! Everything I did was because I love you too much! Because of my profound love for you, I feared that you would be taken away by another. No matter what I did, it was all due to my immense love for you!¡± ¡°Is love an excuse for hurting others? If that¡¯s the case, does murdering another person out of love mean it¡¯s not a crime and shouldn¡¯t be punished?¡± Ye Xingli angrily pushed her away. ¡°If I were to marry someone, she doesn¡¯t have to be beautiful, she doesn¡¯t have to be romantic, she can even be clumsy or foolish, but she must be kind-hearted! You tried to kill Beibei by swapping her life-saving chocte. Even though it wasn¡¯t against thew, your intent was malicious. I could¡¯ve found a thousand ways to avenge Beibei and to kill you! But these were all things you did when you were my girlfriend. Considering our past, I¡¯ll let your mistakes go. But please, have some decency, disappear right now and don¡¯t disgust me with the word ¡®love¡¯ again!¡± ¡°No¡ Don¡¯t¡¡± Leng Peini shook her head frantically, her cries choked with sobs, ¡°Why¡ why are you treating me like this? I¡ I¡¯ve been living in fear every day, scared that Ye Xingbei would take you from me, scared that you would dump me¡ I¡ I¡¯ve tried really hard¡ Why¡ why are we still breaking up¡ why.¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re evil!¡± Ye Xingli coldly dered, ¡°Beibei is my cousin. I wouldn¡¯t marry her. You tried to kill Beibei over an unfounded assumption.. Now that I¡¯ve discovered your wickedness, why would I marry you? What if you decide to kill me one day, should you take a dislike to me?¡± Chapter 390 - 391: Yes, Young Master! Chapter 390: Chapter 391: Yes, Young Master! ¡°Cousin¡ cousin?¡± Leng Peini looks at Ye Xingli, then at Ye Xinn and Ye Xingbei, suddenlyughing wildly, she pointed at Ye Xingbei and asked Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli: ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t you tell me she was your cousin though she obviously is? If I had known she was your cousin, how could I worry needlessly, behave dishonorably, and maliciously seek to harm her?¡± The more she spoke, the more hatred she felt, the less satisfied she was. She rushed towards Ye Xingli, grasping his cor, her tears streaming as she shook him urgently, ¡°Tell me! Speak up! Why? Why didn¡¯t you tell me she was your cousin? If you had told me earlier she was your cousin, that you couldn¡¯t possibly marry her, I wouldn¡¯t have seen her as a rival, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry day and night that she would take you away, I wouldn¡¯t have been so foolish to wish that Ye Xingbei didn¡¯t exist in this world!¡± Gripping Ye Xingli¡¯s cor, she shouted out in a breakdown: ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! It¡¯s all because of you! If you had told me that Ye Xingbei was your cousin, I wouldn¡¯t be so scared every day, so tormented, resorting to such stupid acts out of fear and pain! Why? Why?! Ye Xingli, I¡¯ve been so good to you, I gave you all of my heart, why did you deceive me? Why?¡± Ye Xingli forcefully pushed her away, instinctively looking at Ye Xingbei, feeling slightly guilty. But his guilt was towards Ye Xingbei, not Leng Peini. As for why he refused to acknowledge his rtionship with Ye Xingbei, the person he owed an exnation to was Ye Xingbei, not Leng Peini. He turned to Gu Chi: ¡°Please call my personal bodyguard in.¡± Gu Chi looked towards Gu Junzhu. Gu Junzhu, who had been watching the drama unfold with a faint smile, nodded slightly. Gu Chi gave a respectful nod, turned around, and left. Soon, Ye Xingli¡¯s personal bodyguard, Zhen Qi, followed Gu Chi into the living room. Zhen Qi went behind Ye Xingli, bowed his head and greeted: ¡°Young Master.¡± Ye Xingli pointed at Leng Peini: ¡°Get her out of here, and issue orders that I have broken up with Leng Peini. From this day on, there are no longer any rtions between the Ye family and Leng Peini. I don¡¯t want to see her showing up anywhere rted to our family or ourpany. Understood?¡± Zhen Qi obeyed: ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± He stepped forward, made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture towards Leng Peini: ¡°Miss Leng, please!¡± Leng Peini¡¯s face was as pale as paper, and her body was trembling like a leaf in the autumn wind. She rushed up to Ye Xingli, trying to grab him, but Zhen Qi caught her wrist, twisted her arm behind her, and forced her to turn around and head towards the exit. Leng Peini struggled desperately, but she was no match for Zhen Qi¡¯s strength. She screamed out in despair: ¡°Ah Li, I beg you, don¡¯t be so heartless, I love you! I only love you! I¡¯m willing to do anything for you. Please, don¡¯t let me lose you! I can¡¯t lose you, without you I will die, Ah Li, I beg you, forgive me this time, Ah Li, I won¡¯t dare to do it again, please spare me this one time, Ah Li¡¡± Her voice gradually faded away, finally disappearing into the distant night. Ye Xingli closed his eyes and slumped onto the sofa. His heart ached. He didn¡¯t know if his feelings for Leng Peini were indeed love. But he was sincere towards Leng Peini. He had seriously considered his future with Leng Peini. Unfortunately, he misjudged her. After a long silence, Ye Xingbei suddenly said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve put an end to the matter with Leng Peini. Now, it¡¯s time for us to discuss our own affairs.¡± Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli both looked at him simultaneously, unknowingly straightening their postures, taut with tension. Chapter 391 - 392: Reason Chapter 391: Chapter 392: Reason Ye Xingbei looked at Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli, slowly asking, ¡°Brother Lan, Brother Li, I want to know, why, even knowing that I am your legitimate cousin, you would not acknowledge me. Is there any unspeakable resentments between my second uncle and my parents, or do Brother Lan and Brother Li hold any grudges against me?¡± Ye Xinn could not help but look towards Gu Junzhu who sat next to Ye Xingbei. It must be Gu Junzhu who investigated, finding these secrets and telling Beibei, right? In truth, he should have known that with Gu Junzhu being present, the family feuds and grudges between his family and the Jiang family could not remain a secret. With the capabilities of the Gu family and Gu Junzhu, as long as Gu Junzhu wanted to investigate something, he could find out everything crystal clear. It¡¯s not that he did not want to acknowledge Ye Xingbei, but he had no courage to do it. He had made up many excuses for himself, like his father being in poor health, unable to withstand any shock. Simrly, there were still many mysteries left unsolved; he needed time. But in reality, he knew that all of these were merely excuses. The real reason was his own guilt and remorse. He had no courage to acknowledge her. He did not have the bravery to tell Ye Xingbei ¡°Beibei, I am your older cousin.¡± When Ye Xingbei was sixteen, she was taken back to the Ye family by Ye Xingli. During those early years, being young and not understanding the rules of the Y Country, she was often severely beaten for her small transgressions. Judicial corporal punishment existed in the Y Country. People who made mistakes were legally allowed to be whipped as punishment. He had even knocked out Ye Xingbei with his own hands. He still remembered that time. His father¡¯s old wound had caused him to spit blood and fall into aa. When he returned from visiting his father, both mentally and physically exhausted, he ran into Ye Xingbei in the living room. At that time, he still thought Ye Xingbei was Jiang Zhengxing¡¯s daughter. Seeing Ye Xingbei, he was reminded of Jiang Zhengxing. Although he couldn¡¯t find any evidence, at that time he was pretty certain that his father¡¯s critical injuries and subsequent memory loss were caused by Jiang Zhengxing. Seeing his father suffering due to his injuries, he hated Jiang Zhengxing beyond measure. But Jiang Zhengxing was far away, so he vented all his anger and hatred on Ye Xingbei. He found a random reason and ordered his underlings to whip Ye Xingbei until she was covered in blood. Ye Xingbei knelt at his feet, not daring to move, and he whipped her until she fainted. Remembering that scene, he balled his fists, his face turning pale with guilt, wishing he could find a hole to crawl into. Beibei is his uncle¡¯s only daughter. If his uncle and aunt were still alive, they would undoubtedly cherish Beibei like a pearl in their hands. If the deceased uncle and aunt knew that their only daughter was so cruelly whipped and mistreated by him, their hearts would surely shatter in pain. He owed an apology to his uncle and aunt. And he owed Beibei even more. He had no face to tell Beibei ¡°Beibei, I am your real cousin.¡± He had been postponing the acknowledgement of rtion with Ye Xingbei again and again. Today finally, he couldn¡¯t dodge it any longer. Ye Xingbei knew the truth, and she was the first to bring it up. He had originally thought to gloss over the situation with something like ¡°the time is not right yet¡±, but the words at his lips changed to the brutal honesty. He looked at Ye Xingbei, full of shame, and said with difficulty, ¡°Beibei, back then, when you were driven out of Jiang Family by Jiang Zhengxing and Xu Yai, and Ah Li found you, got on well with you and brought you back to Ye family, I actually disagreed.¡± ¡°I hated Jiang Zhengxing. If I had found any evidence, I would have sent Jiang Zhengxing to jail.¡± ¡°At that time, I thought you were Jiang Zhengxing¡¯s daughter, that you had Jiang Zhengxing¡¯s blood running in your veins. I despised you, and every time I saw you, it reminded me of the despicable Jiang Zhengxing.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Ah Li¡¯s begging, I wouldn¡¯t have taken you in.¡± Ye Xingbei nodded, looking at Ye Xingli. Her clear and bright eyes softened somewhat, ¡°I know, Brother Li has always been good to me..¡± Chapter 392 - 393:1 Apologize to You! Chapter 392: Chapter 393:1 Apologize to You! Ye Xinn was quite strict with her, enforcing strict discipline. Yet, Ye Xingli was a true ¡°sisterplex¡±, pampering and protecting her as if she were his biological sister. Seeing Ye Xingbei nce over, Ye Xingli gave her a pleasing smile, though his smile seemed a bit guilty. The older brother had always been very strict with him and Beibei, punishing Beibei many times. But he was very good to Beibei, treating her like a princess. Between him and Beibei, there were no scores to settle, however, he had concealed the fact that Beibei was his own cousin. This lead Beibei to be entrapped by Leng Peini, almost losing her life. He too, was to me. Seeing his guilty smile, Ye Xingbei found it amusing, ¡°Brother Li, don¡¯t be afraid. I don¡¯t me you or Brother Lan. If you and Brother Lan hadn¡¯t taken me in when I was sixteen, I don¡¯t know what would have be of Xiaoshu and me. Perhaps we would have died, or perhaps we would have been harmed by bad people¡¡± Gu Junzhu interrupted, ¡°Or perhaps you would have been saved by me and be my adopted daughter-inw!¡± Ye Xinn, Ye Xingli:¡±¡.¡± Ye Xingbei: Fifth Lord of Gu, you¡¯re overthinking, seriously! With the three siblings looking at him in speechlessness, Gu Junzhu chuckled and waved his hand in dismissal, ¡°Nevermind me, continue!¡± Ye Xingbei: The mood was quite sentimental just now, but now it¡¯spletely gone. Fifth Lord of Gu is such a mood killer! Ye Xingbei gave him a look and turned to Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli, sincerely saying, ¡°Brother Lan, Brother Li, I¡¯ve never med you for denying our kinship. Without you both, there would be no internationally renowned Asterism. It¡¯s thanks to Brother Lan¡¯s strict discipline that I became the Music Spirit. I can never forget the kindness you both showered upon me.¡± Ye Xinn waved his hand in self-reproach, ¡°What kindness? Since we are siblings and our uncle and aunt are gone, it was our duty to take care of you. However, believing you were Jiang Zhengxing¡¯s daughter, I vented my hatred for Jiang Zhengxing on you, imposing unreasonable strictness upon you. It was only after you recognized your big brother and second brother that I discovered you are not Jiang Zhengxing¡¯s daughter, but my uncle¡¯s¡¡± ¡°After learning the truth, I felt a sense of guilt and embarrassment that I had never experienced before. It was an apology to my uncle and aunt, and even more so to you, Beibei. I wanted to tell the truth, but I didn¡¯t have the courage to speak out, always making up excuses to avoid it.¡± He looked at Ye Xingbei, filled with shame, and said, ¡°Beibei, the reason I never acknowledged you is not because of our uncle and aunt¡¯s, or your fault, but because I did not have the courage to admit the mistakes I had made¡ Beibei, I¡¯m very sorry¡ I¡ I apologize to you!¡± Suddenly, he stood up and bowed deeply towards Ye Xingbei. Ye Xingbei was startled, she rushed over to help him up, ¡°Brother Lan, you mustn¡¯t be like this! I just said, yes, you were a bit strict with me, but if you weren¡¯t so demanding back then, I wouldn¡¯t be as excellent as I am today. I didn¡¯t lose anything because of your strictness; instead, I benefited a lot. Brother Lan, you shouldn¡¯t think you owe me anything, it¡¯s me who owes you and Brother Li.¡± At that time, she was only sixteen, still a child with not much discipline. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Xinn¡¯s strict demands, she wouldn¡¯t have been studying so hard, practicing the piano day and night, and aspiring to better herself. No one can achieve sess easily in this world. Her status as the Music Spirit, known internationally, owed not just to her talent, but also to her arduous striving. Without Ye Xinn holding the whip and pushing her, there wouldn¡¯t be the dazzling sess of hers today. This was undeniable.. Chapter 393 - 394: What is Going On?! Chapter 393: Chapter 394: What is Going On?! ¡°It¡¯s different!¡± Ye Xinn shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°Beibei, if I had known that you were my uncle¡¯s daughter, I never would have demanded that you be exceptional. Girls are meant to be pampered, it¡¯s men who should take responsibility for supporting the family.¡± ¡°Had I known that you were my uncle and aunt¡¯s daughter, I would never have allowed you to endure hardship. I would have spoiled you like a little princess, letting you do whatever you wished and not demanding anything you didn¡¯t want to do.¡± ¡°Under the guise of pushing you to excel, I would severely punish you for any mistakes, which was nothing more than me taking out my anger towards Jiang Zhengxing on you.¡± That was the darkest part of his heart. It was the thing he regretted the most in his life. He had thought that he never would have the courage to speak of this ugly side of himself. But today, he mustered the bravery to confess everything. As he voiced the darkness that had been buried deep within him for so long, he felt like he had unloaded an invisible burden, and he felt much lighter. He had confessed everything, regardless of whether Ye Xingbei resented or punished him, he would deserve it all. With no more secrets in his heart, he feltpletely at ease. Ye Xingbei grasped his arm and looked at him, her beautiful smile blossoming, ¡°Brother Lan, you¡¯re overthinking things! Although being a pampered princess who can do whatever she wants sounds good, I prefer the way I am right now.¡± ¡°Brother Lan thinks that girls should be pampered and that men should be the breadwinners, but I believe, rather than being a burden to others, I prefer to be independent and even to be able to help you guys.¡± ¡°The ability to help you guys makes me feel like a valuable person. I really like the person I am now, and everything I have now, I owe to Brother Lan and Brother Li.¡± She clung tightly to Ye Xinn¡¯s arm, her petite body gently swaying, ¡°So Brother Lan, please never talk about such things as guilt and remorse again. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong by me, you¡¯ve done well, really well!¡± Looking at Ye Xingbei¡¯s vibrant and adorable face, Ye Xinn¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. It was the first time in the six years of Ye Xingbei¡¯s stay in the Ye family, she had spoken to him so intimately. He suddenly felt overwhelmed with gratitude. A warm current surged in his heart, and he instinctively embraced Ye Xingbei in his arms, choking with emotion, ¡°Beibei, I am sorry¡ I am truly sorry¡¡± Gu Junzhu¡¯s brow slightly wrinkled. He stood up, pulled out a few tissues, walked over to Ye Xinn, stuffed the tissues in Ye Xinn¡¯s hand, and ¡°casually¡± drew Ye Xingbei into his embrace. ¡°¡¡± Ye Xinn¡¯s eyes that were filled with tears a moment ago suddenly dried up. He was clutching the tissues in his hand, wishing he could disappear into thin air from the embarrassment. What¡what on earth just happened! He coughed, regaining his usual calm and cold demeanor, and opened his mouth to find an excuse for his just now unusual behavior. But when he looked upon the stunningly handsome face of Gu Junzhu¡forget it, he decided not to waste his energy. If Fifth Lord of Gu took advantage of this moment to expose him in public, he would be humiliated! He coughed again, pulling up the corner of his mouth towards Gu Junzhu, ¡°Thank you, Fifth Brother.¡± There is no harm in speaking good words, right? ¡°¡¡± Ye Xingbei tried to avoid direct eye contact. Her Brother Lan in Country Y was a man who if he said one thing, that was all, colder than a thousand-year-old cier! And look at what he has be now, all thanks to Fifth Lord Gu! Fifth Lord Gu was just too terrifying! Chapter 394 - 395: It Must Be for the Inheritance! Chapter 394: Chapter 395: It Must Be for the Inheritance! She racked her brains to keep the peace, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, sit down, sit down¡ have some tea, have tea, Brother Li have some fruit, taste this pear, it¡¯s amazingly sweet and incredibly delicious.¡± She led Gu Junzhu to sit down on the sofa and enthusiastically handed a pear to Ye Xingli. Just as Ye Xingli reached out to take it, Gu Junzhu intercepted it, ¡°Let me cut it for you!¡± The Fifth Lord of Gu, with a pear in one hand and a fruit knife in the other, cut the pear into three pieces, serving Ye Xinn, Ye Xingli, and Ye Xingbei. Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli, who took the pear sliced by the Fifth Lord of Gu, felt unbelievably pampered. A pear hand-cut by the Fifth Lord of Gu! There were probably only a few people in this world who got such a treatment. Although the Fifth Lord of Gu can be domineering at times, he really is thoughtful when it counts. Ye Xingbei was also moved. She didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so considerate. Moved, she cut her pear in half and gave one half to Gu Junzhu: ¡°You should also try, this pear is really delicious, sweet and fragrant, it tastes so good!¡± ¡°Eat it yourself,¡± Gu Junzhu blocked her hand holding the pear, picked up another one from the fruit te, and looked at her, saying solemnly: ¡°You can¡¯t share a pear, sharing a pear means parting ways, we can¡¯t part ways, so I will eat this one.¡± Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli, who were eating the pear shared by Ye Xingbei, were left speechless. Ye Xingbei also felt lost for words. She should have known better than to think so highly of the Fifth Lord of Gu! What on earth was she just feeling moved about? Gu Chi, who was standing at the side waiting for orders, was holding hisughter so hard he was about to go crazy. Ye Xinn¡¯s mouth twitched, hesitated for a moment, then calmly finished the third of the pear. Oh well. You can¡¯t unspill spilt water. Beibei is now the wife of the Fifth Lord of Gu and they ought not to drift apart. He, as the sibling of Beibei, naturally doesn¡¯t have to be so particr about everything. If parting ways is required, then so be it. After finishing the pear and washing their hands, everyone¡¯s mood eased considerably. They sat down and carried on their conversation. Ye Xingbei looked worriedly at Ye Xinn, ¡°So we still can¡¯t find any evidence that Jiang Zhengxing plotted against my second uncle?¡± Ye Xinn shook his head, his expression abruptly bing cold, ¡°Can¡¯t find it¡ It¡¯s been too long. My father¡ your second uncle had been suffering from amnesia for many years. It¡¯s only recently that he began to recall his past, and the memories are notplete. Many things are missing. The suspicion against Jiang Zhengxing has always been just that ¨C a suspicion. We have yet to find solid evidence.¡± Ye Xingli expressed indignation, ¡°That beast! If we had evidence, we would have put him in jail long ago! Every time I see him frolicking outside, I wish I could tear him apart myself!¡± Gu Junzhu, legs crossed andzily seated, suddenly said, ¡°Have you ever wondered why Jiang Zhengxing is so malicious, causing harm to your father first and then to Beibei¡¯s father?¡± ¡°What else could it be?¡± Ye Xingli sneered, spitting out resentfully: ¡°It must be for the family fortune! There are only three sons in the Jiang Family. If my eldest uncle and my father were dead, the Jiang Family would only have Jiang Zhengxing left, so he would inherit all of the Jiang Family¡¯s wealth!¡± Gu Junzhu turned his head to look at Ye Xingbei, ¡°Beibei, do you still remember the story about Yu Jingyuan¡¯s family that I told you?¡± Yu Jingyuan¡¯s family¡¯s issue? Ye Xingbei¡¯s heart jumped, her eyes widened in surprise, ¡°Are you saying¡ my father and my second uncle, are not my grandfather¡¯s biological sons?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Ye Xinn said decisively: ¡°I¡¯ve checked everything about the Jiang Family long ago. My father, my eldest uncle, and Jiang Zhengxing are all the biological sons of my grandparents. There¡¯s absolutely no room for error!¡± Chapter 395 - 396: Who is Interrupting? Chapter 395: Chapter 396: Who is Interrupting? ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Junzhu raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°What if the man you think of as your grandfather isn¡¯t actually your true grandfather?¡± ¡°How can that be possible?¡± Ye Xinnughed bitterly, ¡°Although my father suffered memory loss for a few years, he has regained his memory now. Surely he can¡¯t fail to recognise his own birth father, can he?¡± ¡°Plus, Jiang Huan is the wealthiest man in Jiang City. Despite his reclusiveness, the heads of the top wealthy families in Jiang City are familiar with him, if not Jiang Huan himself. If he was just an ordinary man, maybe you could fake it, but the head of the renowned Jiang Family ¨C how can you impersonate that?¡± He paused, giving a self-deprecatingugh, ¡°However, it¡¯s true that Jiang Huan showed favoritism towards Jiang Zhengxing and was particrly indifferent to my dad and my uncle. My dad¡¯s health was always poor and Jiang Huan never showed interest in him. When my dad was critically ill and hospitalized, Jiang Huan never once appeared. It was always my uncle who took care of my dad.¡± ¡°Therefore, when my dad regained his memories and learned of my uncle¡¯s death, that his two sons were adopted by another family, taking the Xie surname, and his daughter too had died young, he was disheartened. He decided unterally to cut ties with the Jiang Family, changed his name, and even disowned Jiang Huan.¡± ¡°There must be a reason for such an anomaly!¡± Gu Junzhu lightly tapped the arm of the sofa with his slender index finger, asking casually, ¡°Your father is weak and sick, apart from his good-looking face, he doesn¡¯t have any achievements. Jiang Huan disliking your dad can be understood, but Beibei¡¯s father was a young and promising gentleman, praised by everyone. Why didn¡¯t Jiang Huan like him either? Don¡¯t you think this defiesmon sense?¡± Ye Xinn twitched at the corner of his mouth. What does he mean that his dad had nothing but a good face? Is it really okay to critique his father like this in front of him? Ye Xingbei was also unhappy, she reached behind Gu Junzhu to give him a fierce pinch and stared at him. Gu Junzhu looked innocent, ¡°Having a handsome face is an advantage, isn¡¯t it? Take me for example! Ye Xiaobei, be honest, would you ever marry me if I wasn¡¯t good-looking?¡± Ye Xingbei: What could she say? She didn¡¯t dare to discuss whether or not Fifth Lord of Gu was handsome in front of her brothers. Never mind whether Fifth Lord of Gu was handsome or not, she knew better than anyone that Fifth Lord of Gu was extremely thick-skinned. She was really afraid that Fifth Lord of Gu would say something that would make her wish she could crawl into a hole! So, she narrowed her eyes at Gu Junzhu, her expression threatening: ¡°Stick to the point!¡± ¡°OK!¡± Gu Junzhu formed an ¡®OK¡¯ sign with his hand, his smile dazzlingly handsome: ¡°I am a good husband, I listen to my wife, so let¡¯s get back to the point!¡± He coughed, then seriously asked: ¡°¡I forgot where we left off due to our digression, can anyone remind me?¡± Tears welled up in Ye Xingbei¡¯s eyes. Who was the one digressing? Fifth Lord of Gu, with your ir for drama, why don¡¯t you just apply to the Central Academy of Drama! Ye Xinn was physically and mentally exhausted, he just wanted to wrap up this conversation as quickly as possible and return to his own home tofort his weary spirit. He said in an expressionless voice: ¡°Fifth Brother, you were talking about it being odd that Jiang Huan didn¡¯t like my uncle, because my uncle was very excellent and outstanding.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Gu Junzhu nodded, continuing: ¡°I thought it was strange, so I had someone look into Jiang Huan.¡± Ye Xinn involuntarily sat up straighter, his attention retuned and focused harder on Gu Junzhu. Chapter 396 - 397 Too Cruel Chapter 396: Chapter 397 Too Cruel This, he had indeed not anticipated. For so many years he had persistently sent people to investigate Jiang Zhengxing, hoping to find evidence of his crimes, to send Jiang Zhengxing to jail. But he had never investigated Jiang Huan. In his eyes, though Jiang Huan was unkind to his father, he was still his father¡¯s biological father. Children are the life of their parents. How could a father plot against his own son? So he never doubted Jiang Huan, nor did he investigate him. From what Gu Junzhu was implying, could it be that Jiang Huan had an issue? Gu Junzhu¡¯s gaze swept over Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli¡¯s faces: ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re aware, the Jiang Family carries the twin gene. Jiang Huan once had a fraternal twin brother named Jiang Lin.¡± Ye Xinn¡¯s heart tightened, realizing what Gu Junzhu meant, but it was mostly disbelief: ¡°¡I know, Jiang Lin was Jiang Huan¡¯s fraternal twin brother, my great uncle. But hemitted murder in his twenties, fled in exile, andter died in the wilderness¡¡± His voice got smaller. In the end, he paused, and asked haltingly: ¡°You mean, Jiang Lin did not die, but Jiang Huan was the one who died?¡± He wasn¡¯t foolish; in fact, he was very smart. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t support the entire Ye Family and Star Pce in his twenties. He was just immersed in the situation and had never thought that the problem might be with Jiang Huan. Now that Gu Junzhu suddenly mentioned Jiang Huan¡¯s twin brother, Jiang Lin, what else wouldn¡¯t he be able to guess? Ye Xingli and Ye Xingbei were simrly stunned, looking at Gu Junzhu with incredulous eyes. Gu Junzhu signaled Gu Chi with her eyes. Upon receiving themand, Gu Chi left and returned shortly after with a thick stack of information, which he handed over to Ye Xinn. After Ye Xinn finished reading, his face turned as pale as snow, his hand trembled slightly as he handed the information to Ye Xingbei. As for Ye Xingli sitting next to him, when he was going through the information, she had already leaned over, disregarding her image, and read along with him. At this moment, she was shell-shocked. Ye Xinn was also deeply affected, murmuring: ¡°So this is it! So this is it! This is ruthless¡ That old beast, he is too ruthless!¡± The most concrete evidence in the information was a statement from a stic surgeon. Even identical twin brothers were notpletely identical. Jiang Lin, who was on the run, kidnapped Jiang Huan when thetter was on a business trip. Jiang Lin bribed a stic surgeon named Yang Tao, and after kidnapping Jiang Huan, he immediately impersonated him and moved into Yang Tao¡¯s private hospital. He used the excuse that Yang Tao was his friend to exin why he didn¡¯t seek treatment in arge hospital, and instead was receiving treatment at Yang Tao¡¯s small private hospital. At Yang Tao¡¯s private hospital, Yang Tao, based on the unconscious Jiang Huan, made Jiang Lin resemble Jiang Huan in every aspect, right down to small moles and scars. Jiang Lin and Jiang Huan were identical, intimate brothers who lived under the same roof since childhood, Jiang Lin was intimately familiar with all of Jiang Huan¡¯s habits, micro-expressions, and mannerisms. With the scars forged by Yang Tao, Jiang Lin reced Jiang Huan and after returning to the Jiang Family, he deceived everyone. Still, the saying goes, every action leaves a trace. The reason the truth had been buried was because nobody had doubted anything. Once the seed of suspicion is nted, and as you dig deeper purposefully in that direction, and with the Gu Family¡¯swork and connections everywhere, Yang Tao was noticed by the Gu Family and was singled out.. Chapter 397 - 398: Can Jiang Lin Be Sent to Prison? Chapter 397: Chapter 398: Can Jiang Lin Be Sent to Prison? After going through the information, Ye Xingbei was frozen in shock, turning into a statue for a long while. It was only after some time that her elongated eyshes twitched, and she seemed toe back to life as she took a deep breath. She turned to Gu Junzhu and asked, ¡°So the current Jiang Huan is, in fact, Jiang Lin! The real Jiang Huan has been killed by Jiang Lin, whomitted murder.¡± ¡°At the time Jiang Lin killed Jiang Huan, our grandmother had already given birth to my dad and my second uncle. After Jiang Lin impersonated Jiang Huan, he had Jiang Zhengxing with our grandmother?¡± Gu Junzhu nodded, ¡°Correct.¡± Ye Xingbei clutched the information in her hand tighter, ¡°So¡ only Jiang Zhengxing is Jiang Lin¡¯s biological son. My dad and my second uncle are the sons of Jiang Huan?¡± Ye Xingli was in a mess. He made a pause gesture, ¡°Beibei, stop for a second. Let me catch my breath!¡± He took a few deep breaths before speaking, ¡°So the current Jiang Huan is actually that beast Jiang Lin! After Jiang Lin reced Jiang Huan, he had Jiang Zhengxing with our grandmother, while my dad and my uncle are the real children of Jiang Huan, my eldest uncle and my father aren¡¯t Jiang Zhengxing¡¯s real brothers, but cousins?¡± Gu Junzhu cast a nce at him and said, ¡°Your dad and Jiang Zhengxing are cousins, and at the same time, half-brothers with the same mother.¡± Ye Xingli was even more confused. Holding his aching chest, he said in a pale voice, ¡°I really didn¡¯t need to know that, thank you!¡± If his father knew that the current Jiang Huan is actually Jiang Lin. His grandfather Jiang Huan was killed by that beast Jiang Lin long ago, his dad would surely rpse into his old illness and vomit blood to death. How could this life-threatening secret be dug out? This truly was a threat to their lives! Ye Xinn, who was always calm andposed, even he felt somewhat astonied at this moment. Such an unspeakably awful secret, he really couldn¡¯t let his father know. Years ago, his father was attacked during a business trip in Country Y, he fought back and was seriously injured and fell into the sea. By a lucky coincidence, he was saved by his mother, who was out on a sea voyage. Of course, at that time his mother was still a spinster and did not know his father. Possibly as Gu Junzhu had said, his father was too handsome that his mother fell in love with him at first sight, thus, she brought his father home. After his father awoke, he had amnesia. His mother could not find his father¡¯s family after a long search, and assumed he was alone so she kept him at home. Afterwards, his parents gradually fell in love, got married, and gave birth to him and his younger brother. She took good care of his father. Even his maternal grandfather loved his father like his own son. But the incident when his father was thrown into the sea left him with an unrecovered illness. After many years, it still had not been cured and his cardio-pulmonary function was very poor. If his father knew of this disgusting secret, he might not be able to be saved from the shock and anger. Thinking of the rage and heartache his father would experience after finding out, Ye Xinn¡¯s heart clenched and he made a fist tightly. His gaze turned icy cold, he was extremely infuriated. He had always kept a close eye on Jiang Zhengxing, thinking him to be a beast thinking he was a beast hiding under a human face. Now he finally knew, Jiang Huan¡ no, it¡¯s Jiang Lin! Jiang Lin was even worse than Jiang Zhengxing. No wonder, the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. The old beast gave birth to a little beast. Neither father nor son was worth a damn! He took a deep breath and looked at Gu Junzhu, ¡°Fifth Brother, with the evidence we have in hand, can we send Jiang Lin to prison?¡± Chapter 398 - 399: Will We Suffer Losses? Chapter 398: Chapter 399: Will We Suffer Losses? Gu Junzhu nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Lin has a fatal w¡ no matter how much he pretends, after all, he is not the real Jiang Huan, he is Jiang Lin! Years ago, after hemitted murder, he fled, and the police station had his record. All they have to do is prove he is Jiang Lin, not Jiang Huan, and let the police arrest him for intentional homicide. More importantly, they also have the testimony of the stic surgeon Yang Tao. Yang Tao can testify in court that after Jiang Lin underwent stic surgery to look like Jiang Huan, he killed Jiang Huan and fabricated the illusion that Jiang Huan was fleeing from the police in the remote mountains, identally slipped and fell to his death, and was discovered by trekkers. Jiang Lin has killed at least two people. He will definitely be sentenced to death. Ye Xinn closed her eyes, sorted out her thoughts, opened her eyes, and asked again: ¡°Fifth Brother, who killed my uncle? And the person who wanted to kill my father, was it Jiang Lin or Jiang Zhengxing?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t found out about that yet, after all, too much time has passed and a lot of evidence has been lost,¡± Gu Junzhu said: ¡°But my guess is that the person who wanted to kill your father and your uncle was Jiang Zhengxing, not Jiang Lin.¡± ¡°If it was Jiang Lin who wanted to kill your father and your uncle, he would have done something when they were children. But your uncle had already had three kids when he died, so I think the person who intended to kill your father and your uncle was Jiang Zhengxing, not Jiang Lin.¡± ¡°However, this is only my guess,¡± Gu Junzhu saw Ye Xingbei looking down in a daze, he held Ye Xingbei¡¯s hand,forting her, ¡°It¡¯s also possible that Beibei¡¯s father discovered Jiang Lin¡¯s secret and was silenced by Jiang Lin.¡± ¡°My father did not!¡± Ye Xinn immediately said: ¡°My father never discovered Jiang Lin¡¯s secret.¡± Her father had never suspected that Jiang Lin was not their real grandfather, Jiang Huan, but an impostor. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Ye Xingbei felt very ufortable and panicked. She subconsciously held Gu Junzhu¡¯s hand tighter. Holding his strong hand tightly made her panicked heart feel like it had found a ce to rely on. ¡°It depends on what you guys want,¡± Gu Junzhu looked at Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli: ¡°With the evidence I currently have, I can only send Jiang Lin to jail. Do you want to send Jiang Lin to jail right now, or continue investigating and wait until the truthes out, to send Jiang Lin and Jiang Zhengxing to jail together?¡± ¡°You need to think about this,¡± Gu Junzhu said: ¡°If Jiang Lin is sent to jail right now, it might scare the snake and let him take the me for trying to harm your father and your uncle.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already med for two murders and even the bestwyer can¡¯t save him from a death sentence. Whether it¡¯s two murders or three, the sentence will be the same.¡± ¡°Jiang Zhengxing is his biological son. Once he gets caught, he will take the me for Jiang Zhengxing, taking responsibility for your uncle¡¯s death as well.¡± ¡°If the real killer of your uncle is Jiang Zhengxing but Jiang Lin takes the me, then Jiang Zhengxing will get away with it.¡± Ye Xinn hesitated to ask: ¡°If we don¡¯t scare the snake now and maintain the status quo while continuing to find evidence, and then call the police to arrest the killer after we find out who killed my uncle, will we lose anything?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Junzhu smirked: ¡°The heinous murderer Jiang Lin, will have a bit more time to enjoy his freedom, eat with an open mouth, wear handed clothes, and be served as the respected Jiang family patriarch!¡± ¡°I want to put Jiang Lin in jail, I don¡¯t want to see him free anymore, not even for one day!¡± Ye Xingbei bit her lip, clenched her fist, and her gaze swept across the faces of the three people, ¡°And, I want to tell my eldest and second brothers about this. They have the right to know the truth and make a decision¡I¡¯d like to hear their opinions..¡± Chapter 399 - 400: Guarantee You’ll Like It Chapter 399: Chapter 400: Guarantee You¡¯ll Like It ¡°Okay,¡± Ye Xinn nodded, ¡°I agree.¡± After all, their uncle was the biological father of Xie Yunlin and Xie Jinfei, and they were the ones with the most right to make decisions. Ye Xingbei took out her phone: ¡°Then I¡¯ll contact them, see when they have the time toe over, and we can talk in detail.¡± After calling Xie Yunlin, Ye Xingbei didn¡¯t say much on the phone, fearing that Xie Yunlin might temporarily lose control of his emotions and make the journey unsafe. She just said she had a minor issue she wanted to discuss with her two brothers and asked them to help make a decision. Hearing that his sister needed his counsel, Xie Yunlin¡¯s sense of brotherly pride immediately surged; he stated that he would have his assistant book him a ticket right away to fly over early tomorrow. Ye Xingbei, fearing his worry, tried to keep her tone casual, and made an effort to appear nonchnt. She told them she wasn¡¯t in a rush and they coulde whenever they had the time. However, Xie Yunlin was still anxious to help his sister, and insisted oning over tomorrow. After the siblings had chatted for a while longer, Ye Xingbei ended the call. Ye Xinn asked, ¡°Big brother and second brother areing tomorrow?¡± Ye Xingbei nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡± Ye Xinn got up, ¡°In that case, contact us when big brother arrives. We¡¯re going home now.¡± Sitting next to the Fifth Lord of Gu made him ufortable. He was very eager to get out of here and get as far away from the Fifth Lord of Gu as possible. Ye Xingbei also rose, trying to convince them to stay: ¡°It¡¯ste already. Brother Lan and Brother Li, why don¡¯t you sleep here tonight? We have clean guest rooms.¡± Gu Junzhu also rose leisurely, echoing her, ¡°Yeah, we have lots of guest rooms. Feel free to stay.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Ye Xinn declined their kindness, ¡°I have things to do at home. I¡¯ll contact you tomorrow.¡± Ye Xinn hurriedly left with Ye Xingli in tow. Standing outside the gate and watching the car carrying Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli gradually disappear into the night, Ye Xingbei turned to Gu Junzhu, ¡°See, you¡¯ve frightened Brother Lan and Brother Li so much they won¡¯t even stay overnight! You¡¯re scarier than floods and wild beasts!¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Gu Junzhu yed innocent, ¡°Ye Xinn is a well-known figure in the business world. How could he possibly be timid?¡± He patted Ye Xingbei¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Ye Xiaobei, you¡¯re underestimating Ye Xinn. That¡¯s not good. If he learns that you said he¡¯s timid as a mouse, he¡¯ll be upset.¡± Ye Xingbei: When did she ever call her Brother Lan timid as a mouse? Ye Xingbei pinched him, ¡°You¡¯re twisting my words! I said you¡¯re scary. I never called my Brother Lan timid!¡± Gu Junzhu caught her hand and raised an eyebrow at her, ¡°I¡¯m scary? But you hit and scold me without a second thought. Every time you¡¯re the one being aggressive, while I remain calm. Your arrogance in front of me shows that I¡¯m not scary at all. So, if it¡¯s not my scariness, then it must be Ye Xinn¡¯s timidness!¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡Fifth Lord of Gu, your surname shouldn¡¯t be Gu, it should be Chang (frequent), and your name should be Youli (always reasonable). You are Chang Youli (Always Reasonable), and I shouldn¡¯t be wasting my breath arguing with you.¡± No matter how much she argued, she would never win against him! Seeing her speechless again brought Gu Junzhu great pleasure. He pinched her cheek, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll take you somewhere that will surprise you!¡± ¡°No,¡± Ye Xingbei said, ¡°I need to go back and apany Xiao Shu.¡± ¡°Xiao Shumiao is with Xiao Yue, and Gu Chi is there too. You don¡¯t need to worry..¡± Gu Junzhu took her hand, ¡°Come, I promise you¡¯ll like it!¡± Chapter 400 - 401: This is Precious Chapter 400: Chapter 401: This is Precious ¡°I can¡¯t go. What if Xiao Shu misses me?¡± Ye Xingbei was reluctant. ¡°If Xiao Shu needs you, Xiao Chi will call you,¡± said Gu Junzhu, leading her towards the back of the mountain. ¡°The kids are growing up and need their space. As a mother, you should learn to let go.¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡Nonsense!¡± Her little Xiao Shumiao was only five years old. Other children at the age of five probably can¡¯t even dress themselves well yet. How was she supposed to let go of her own yet? Despite her reluctance, seeing Gu Junzhu¡¯s insistence, Ye Xingbei didn¡¯t dampen his enthusiasm. With Gu Chi watching over the kids, she didn¡¯t have anything to worry about. Gu Junzhu took Ye Xingbei to the back of the mountain. At the most open part of the mountain, Ye Xingbei saw a hot air balloon. Ye Xingbei was surprised: ¡°A hot air balloon?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Junzhu chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your biggest childhood dream was to fly like a bird and touch the stars?¡± He bent down, picked up Ye Xingbei and ced her in the hot air balloon. He also jumped in. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll let you fly like a bird. Though you can¡¯t touch the stars, you¡¯ll be very close to them!¡± Someone came over to light the fire for the hot air balloon. After a while, the hot air balloon slowly lifted off the ground. Watching the hills and forests grow smaller, as if she was stepping on them, Ye Xingbei¡¯s eyes suddenly watered. No one had ever been so thoughtful towards her before. As a child, she wished she could be a bird and touch the stars. This was just something she casually mentioned a few days ago. In fact, she couldn¡¯t even remember if she said it to Gu Junzhu or to the kids. But now, because of that casual remark, someone had thoughtfully prepared all of this for her, enabling her to fly in the sky. She couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Gu Junzhu: ¡°Why¡ why are you so good to me?¡± ¡°Do I need a reason to treat you well?¡± Gu Junzhu also turned to look at her, a casual but touching smile on his lips. ¡°Since you¡¯re my wife, it¡¯s my responsibility to fulfill your wish and make you happy. Flying you in a hot air balloon isn¡¯t a big deal, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Ye Xingbei looked at him, her eyshes trembling. It¡¯s nothing? No. It¡¯s precious. That there¡¯s a person in this world who, because of a casualment of hers, goes to great lengths to fulfill her wish, just to see her happy. It made her feel warm and touched. She quietly looked at Gu Junzhu, and realized that she didn¡¯t know this man at all. Or rather, she had never tried to understand him. Sometimes he was cold and aloof, sometimes flip and irreverent. So what was the real him like? Seeing Ye Xingbei staring at him, Gu Junzhu¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°What? Finally realizing that my charm is so irresistible it could shatter the heavens?¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°I¡¯ve found the two things you love to do the most ¨C praising yourself and making fun of others.¡± Praise for himself was limitless. His teasing left others speechless, and on the verge of tears. Gu Junzhuughed heartily. He bent down to take a bottle of red wine from a small cupboard in the balloon, poured a ss for Ye Xingbei, and one for himself. He clinked his ss with Ye Xingbei¡¯s, ¡°That proves you don¡¯t know me well enough.¡± Ye Xingbei was not convinced: ¡°So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m wrong?¡± Chapter 401 - 402: Are you intending to cuckold me? Chapter 401: Chapter 402: Are you intending to cuckold me? ¡°Of course it¡¯s not,¡± Gu Junzhu sipped his drink, his gaze sparkling with mischief, ¡°I only ever speak the truth!¡± ¡°Puh-leeze!¡± Ye Xingbei rolled her eyes, ¡°That statement is as false as theye!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Junzhu raised an eyebrow, ¡°The truth always proves stronger than words! Care to give me an example of when I¡¯ve ever lied?¡± Ye Xingbei racked her brains, deep in thought. After pondering for a long while, she couldn¡¯te up with anything. How strange! In her mind, Gu Junzhu was a carefree, irresponsible talker. Why couldn¡¯t she recall a single lie when she tried to? On the contrary, all she could think of were his reliable traits. He could find out things others couldn¡¯t. He could aplish tasks others failed at. He was like an invincible general, always standing on the victorious side. No matter how difficult the situation, he could always brilliantly resolve it, never allowing her or their side to suffer or be wronged. The more she thought about it, the greater Gu Junzhu¡¯s image grew in her eyes. Feeling her cheeks inexplicably reddening, she lowered her head and took a swig of her drink to hide it. ¡°Ye Xiaobei!¡± Gu Junzhu suddenly called her name. ¡°Hm?¡± Ye Xingbei subconsciously tilted her head to look at him. Under the moonlit starry night, the man sitting next to her was stunningly handsome like a celestial being. Ye Xingbei¡¯s heart pounded and she quickly avoided his gaze, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± A hint of a smile yed on Gu Junzhu¡¯s lips as he watched her with interest, ¡°Ye Xiaobei, don¡¯t you think we should start thinking about our wedding?¡± ¡°A wedding?¡± Ye Xingbei was taken aback, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just about living together? Why have a wedding? It¡¯s so troublesome!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so troublesome about it?¡± Gu Junzhu asked her, ¡°Don¡¯t all couples have weddings? Aren¡¯t all women most excited about weddings?¡± ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± Ye Xingbei argued, ¡°If I was marrying the man I loved, of course I¡¯d anticipate a wedding with him. Allowing everyone who knows us to witness our happiness. But we¡¯re just living together, why would we need a wedding?¡± Gu Junzhu frowned slightly, ¡°The man you love?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Xingbei confirmed, ¡°If I were to marry the man I loved, or if you were to marry the woman you loved, naturally we¡¯d have to throw a grand wedding, grand enough to make the whole world aware. But us? We just happen to end up together out of necessity. Why should we bother with a wedding? It¡¯s so much trouble, let¡¯s save ourselves the effort!¡± ¡°The man you love¡¡± Gu Junzhu repeated, grinning at her, ¡°Am I not the man you love?¡± Ye Xingbei almost spat out the drink in her mouth. She coughed for a while before regaining herposure, incredulous, ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re the man I love?¡± Gu Junzhu said matter-of-factly, ¡°I¡¯m your husband, of course I should be the man you love. If not me, then who? Are you thinking of cheating on me?¡± What sort of logic was this? Ye Xingbei was dumbfounded.. Chapter 402 - 403:1 May Have Already Fallen in Love with You Chapter 402: Chapter 403:1 May Have Already Fallen in Love with You She fell silent for a while before saying: ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t make you a cuckold. Even though we¡¯re just living together, we have already obtained a marriage license. Our marriage is recognized and protected by thew. As long as we are legally married, I assure that I will be loyal to our marriage. I definitely won¡¯t make you a cuckold. However, thew can¡¯t represent feelings. You said you are my husband, meaning you should be a man whom I deeply love, but what about me? Yes, I am your legal wife, but am I the woman whom you deeply love?¡± ¡°Yes, you are!¡± Gu Junzhu didn¡¯t even hesitate, ¡°You are my wife, of course, you are the woman whom I deeply love!¡± Ye Xingbei was speechless. After a long pause, she waved her hand, ¡°Wait a moment¡I¡¯m a little dizzy.¡± Does this person even know what ¡°love¡± means? He said it so easily! Could it be that the capable Fifth Lord of Gu is an emotional fool who can¡¯t differentiate between responsibility and love? Ye Xingbei took a while to collect her thoughts. Then, turning to look Gu Junzhu in the eyes, she seriously asked, ¡°Gu Junzhu, do you love me?¡± Gu Junzhu froze. Ye Xingbei continued, ¡°I want to be honest with you, I don¡¯t love you! I am a very normal girl, of course, I look forward to a wedding, but I can¡¯t have a wedding with a man I don¡¯t love, because during a wedding vows of love are solemnly promised in front of all guests; saying that ¡®I love you¡¯ to the groom, vowing to never leave or forsake him, regardless of wealth or poverty, health or sickness. Can we do that?¡± Gu Junzhu rubbed his fingers, deep in thought. Seeing his silence, Ye Xingbei tilted her head and looked at him, her expression was a bit mischievous, ¡°Of course, we might have a wedding too, but the prerequisite is that you can say ¡®I love you¡¯ to me and that I can also say ¡®I love you¡¯ to you, so¡do you love me?¡± Gu Junzhu looked at her intently. Did he love her? He didn¡¯t know. He joined the national service at seventeen; he was surrounded by tough guys and couldn¡¯t even see a woman, let alone have a chance to fall in love. He served the country for six years and retired at the age of twenty-three because of injuries. He took over thepany his older brother left and sessfully expanded it. Half-dead with an unhealed injury, he didn¡¯t have the emotional energy to fall in love. It wasn¡¯t until his father schemed and cooked his goose with Ye Xingbei that he was close to a woman. So, did he love Ye Xingbei? If the woman his father had thrown into his bed that day wasn¡¯t Ye Xingbei, but another woman, would he¡ªas he was that day¡ªbe living with her, perhaps even contemting getting married with her? He didn¡¯t know. No matter how clever he was, he had no way of finding the answer to a situational problem that did not ur. He was certain that he liked Ye Xingbei. Being with Ye Xingbei, he feltfortable and happy. He wanted to protect Ye Xingbei, to cheer her up, to take responsibility for her, to shield her from wind and rain, and to fulfill her wishes. So, were these feelings the same as love? Looking at Ye Xingbei, he, who had been wise for over twenty years, was feeling a bit confused for the first time. Seeing the usually domineering and dauntless Fifth Lord of Gu disying a hint of confusion, Ye Xingbei found him somewhat adorable and cute. She couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s okay, the present doesn¡¯t represent the future. I am so beautiful and cute, likable, maybe you¡¯ll really fall in love with me in the future?¡± ¡°You stole my lines!¡± The Fifth Lord of Gu finally got his voice back, ¡°I am so handsome and suave, wise and insightful, you will definitely fall in love with me in the future!¡± Ye Xingbei burst intoughter. Seeing her beaming smile, Gu Junzhu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Looking at her iparably radiant face, he suddenly said, ¡°Ye Xiaobei, I feel like I might have fallen in love with you now.¡± Chapter 403 - 404: The Insensitive Blockhead Chapter 403: Chapter 404: The Insensitive Blockhead Ye Xingbei was stunned for a while, then she ¡°chuckled¡± out augh, ¡°You make it sound like it¡¯s the real deal!¡± Gu Junzhu was serious: ¡°I am serious.¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± Ye Xingbei jotted down herughter, and stood face to face with Gu Junzhu, speaking very seriously: ¡°Then go ahead and say those three words to me now!¡± Gu Junzhu: ¡°Hoveyou?¡± Ye Xingbeiughed again, ¡°Not a question, it has to be an affirmative statement!¡± Gu Junzhu stared at her eyes, which were even more brilliantly sparkling and charming than the stars, ¡°I¡¡± Those two words that were supposed to follow ¡°I¡± were revolving around his tongue, but for some reason, they just wouldn¡¯te out. Ye Xingbei smiled at him, her eyes full of understanding. Gu Junzhu coughed, unusually a bit embarrassed. Ye Xingbei waved at him, and turned her back, resting her arm on the edge of the hot air balloon¡¯s fence, gazing at the distant starry sky with a smile on her lips, ¡°I was just kidding, you don¡¯t have to be so troubled. How long have we known each other? Love is never that easy. If you can just say those three words so casually, then you¡¯re nothing but a heartless wanderer!¡± Gu Junzhu touched his nose, unable to speak for a moment. Ye Xingbei looked at him sideways, full ofughter in her eyes: ¡°I love our life right now. Even if we¡¯re just housemates, we make great partners. I¡¯ve been really happy living with you these days, and so has Xiao Shu. Love at first sight is one thing, but love also grows over time. Who knows, maybe I¡¯ll really fall in love with you one day, and you¡¯ll fall in love with me. Let¡¯s just let nature take its course.¡± Gu Junzhu thought for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just let nature take its course.¡± Ye Xingbei was right, they make great partners. And he had been happy with Ye Xingbei these days. Ye Xingbei smiled at him, ¡°When we can look deeply into each other¡¯s eyes and say ¡®I love you¡¯, we¡¯ll get married. We¡¯ll have Xiao Yue and Xiao Shu be our flower kids, and we¡¯ll be the envy everyone!¡± Gu Junzhu raised an eyebrow, ¡°Does it have to be so mushy?¡± Ye Xingbei ¡°tsked¡± unhappily, nced at him, and turned her face to continue gazing at the distant starry sky, ¡°When you truly love someone, you won¡¯t find it mushy. When you¡¯re deeply in love, you¡¯d be willing to repeat those three words countless times.¡± Gu Junzhu chuckled, sizing her up, ¡°You talk like you¡¯re a love expert. Have you been in love?¡± ¡°Doi need to have eaten pork to know what a running pig looks like?¡± Ye Xingbei waved her hand, ¡°Forget it, forget it. Love, being so romantic and sacred, a straight guy like you would never understand. What a waste of breath talking to you!¡± Gu Junzhu gave a wry smile: ¡°Ye Xiaobei, are you sure you¡¯ve seen a pig run?¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡¡± Alright then. She had eaten pork, but had not seen a pig run. But was that the point? So talking about love with a romantic illiterate like him was a pure waste of saliva! Ye Xingbei shot him a nce, toozy to entertain him. Fifth Lord of Gu identally killed off the conversation again. He coughed, flicked the gemstone bracelet on Ye Xingbei¡¯s wrist, and changed the subject, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use the recorder when dealing with Leng Peini?¡± Ye Xingbei gazed down the shining bracelet, her bright eyes gradually softening, ¡°Why use a sledgehammer to crack a nut? The best steel should be used on a knife¡¯s edge. This is a secret weapon, to be used at a crucial time. Leng Peini isn¡¯t worth it.¡± ¡°I have plenty of these things, feel free to use them,¡± Gu Junzhu said: ¡°The bracelet is exposed, next time I will send you earrings, nes, rings, anything can be modified to conceal a recorder.¡± Chapter 404 - 405: So Torturous! Chapter 404: Chapter 405: So Torturous! Ye Xingbei ced her palm on the gemstone bracelet and gently caressed it. ¡°No need, I just love this one.¡± Gu Junzhu stared at her for a while, shaking his head. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand you women! Gifts are meant to be used. What¡¯s there to hesitate about?¡± Ye Xingbei snorted and shot him a look. ¡°It¡¯s my choice. Mind your own business?¡± ¡°Really fierce!¡± Gu Junzhu clucked his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re so fierce, yet you have the audacity to say I¡¯m scary. Who¡¯s actually scary between the two of us?¡± ¡°Of course you are scary,¡± Ye Xingbei stuck her tongue out at him. ¡°My Brother Lan, who¡¯s typically super fierce and solemn, bes meek in front of you. If that¡¯s not scary, then what is?¡± Mentioning Ye Xinn, Gu Junzhu thought about how Ye Xinn had once been harsh towards Ye Xingbei. The information said that Ye Xinn once flogged Ye Xingbei into unconsciousness. Gu Junzhu suddenly felt an unexinable heartache. Could Ye Xinn really bear to do this to such a delicate kid? If he had been the one who had saved Ye Xingbei back then, he would have pampered her to bits, not letting her experience any hardship or taste any bitterness. ¡°He deserved it, he¡¯s a blind fool. Bumbling and stupid, of course he would be meek in front of this intelligent me.¡± Gu Junzhu reached out to yfully ruffle Ye Xingbei¡¯s hair. ¡°Ye Xiaobei, I wish I was the one who picked you up back then, taken care of you, pampered you, and yed with you all day.¡± Ye Xingbei blushed and spat at him. ¡°Get lost! I was only sixteen when Brother Li took me back to the Ye family!¡± ¡°Sixteen is a bit young,¡± Gu Junzhu said in deep thought. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll suffer a bit and raise you for two years. When you¡¯re eighteen, we can definitely y as we wish.¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡Can¡¯t you think about anything else?¡± ¡°I¡¯m old?¡± Gu Junzhu squinted his eyes, pulling Ye Xingbei into his arms. ¡°Where am I old? I¡¯m not old, I¡¯m just grown-up!¡± His palm was hot, even through her clothes, Ye Xingbei could sense the danger. Ye Xingbei¡¯s blush intensified as she pushed him away with all her might. ¡°Respectful title! I didn¡¯t say you were old. You¡¯re in your prime, young and promising, vibrant and fresh!¡± ¡°My¡ greatness, is the truth!¡± Gu Junzhu pressed his forehead against hers, his palm cradling the back of her head, chortled, ¡°You know¡¡± YeXingbei: ¡°¡Scram!¡± It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to be ady, and not to curse, but this guy was just too much, she couldn¡¯t hold back! Gu Junzhu¡¯s lips pressed against hers, gently grinding, his voice dangerously seductive, ¡°Scram¡ rolling under the bed sheet?¡ Darling, are you inviting me?¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡¡± In the future, she won¡¯t be able to look at that word the same way. It¡¯s a sin! With a strong pull from Gu Junzhu, Ye Xingbei lost her bnce and fell towards the nket. Just before she hit the nket, Gu Junzhu¡¯s arm caught her and gentlyid her on the nket. The bottom of the hot air balloon was covered with a white, long-haired nket. Laying on it felt soft and warm. Gu Junzhu pressed her under him and gently kissed her. ¡°Ye XiaobeL.you¡¯re right. Even if we¡¯re just partners, we¡¯re the mostpatible of them all¡¡± Gu Junzhu started to undress her. ¡°Whether in soul or body¡ we are absolutelypatible¡¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡¡± She wanted to tell him to scram, but worried that Fifth Lord of Gu might interpret that as encouragement! It¡¯s too torturous! She struggled. ¡°What if someone sees us?¡± Chapter 405 - 406 Little Bug, Mealtime Chapter 405: Chapter 406 Little Bug, Mealtime Gu Junzhu kissed her: ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this, we¡¯re flying in the sky, in the dark¡¡± Clothes were being taken off. ¡°No! I still feel¡uh¡¡± Her mouth was covered. Fifth Lord of Gu¡¯s kissing skills gradually matured over time, Ye Xingbei soon felt warm all over, slightly dazed. Then it went one way, then another. At the height of the passion, Ye Xingbei was lost in thought, would the hot air balloon be jostled down from the sky by them? If the balloon were knocked down by such means, it would not only be their own death but a headline news as well! Fifth Lord of Gu had no manners at all! It was a good thing that he had not found her earlier, otherwise, she seriously doubted whether Fifth Lord of Gu could wait till she turned 18! Whether it was a change of scenery or something else, Fifth Lord of Gu seemed particrly excited that night, Ye Xingbei was kept up several times. By thest time, she waspletely dazed and forgot where she was, falling asleep in a daze. When she woke up, it was already the next morning, she was lying on therge bed in Gu Junzhu¡¯s vi, everything that happened on the hot air balloon seemed like a dream. Looking around, neither Xiao Shu nor Gu Junzhu were there. She stretched, got out of bed, changed clothes, and went downstairs. As she reached the turn in the staircase, she heard Xiao Shu¡¯sughter. A smile naturally curled up at the corner of her mouth, she quickened her pace, and headed downstairs. Xiao Shumiao, sitting at the dining table, heard footsteps, and turned towards the stairs. Seeing Ye Xingbei, his eyes immediately lit up, hopped down from the dining chair, and ran towards Ye Xingbei: ¡°Mom!¡± The excitement in his actions made it seem like he had been separated from his mother for a long time. However, it had only been a day since theyst saw each other. ¡°Mom!¡± Xiao Shumiao flung himself into Ye Xingbei¡¯s arms, hugged her neck tightly, and kissed her hard: ¡°Mom, I missed you so much¡wait, mom, what happened here? Did a bug bite you?¡± Xiao Shumiao looked worried and reached out to touch Ye Xingbei¡¯s neck. ¡°Not at all, the house is clean, there¡¯s no bug. I¡uh¡¡± Ye Xingbei suddenly blushed at a thought. What bug bite? Was it¡a hickey? When she took the shower just now, she saw a hickey on her neck and nned to cover it with concealer after the shower, but she forgot about it afterwards. She quickly changed the subject: ¡°Yes, a bug bit me, but it¡¯s no big deal, it will get better in a few days.¡± ¡°Poor mom!¡± Xiao Shumiao sympathized, touching Ye Xingbei¡¯s neck, and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll blow on it for you to make it feel better.¡± Ye Xingbei felt guilty: ¡°Mom¡¯s not in pain. Not at all!¡± She carried Xiao Shumiao to the dining table, put him on his dining chair, and served his meal: ¡°Xiao Shu, eat.¡± Xiao Shumiaoined to Gu Junzhu: ¡°Dad, the bug is so bad, it bit mom. After dinner, you have to catch the bug to avenge mom!¡± Gu Junzhu: ¡°¡Okay!¡± How could he tell the kid that he was the ¡°bug¡± he was talking about? Seeing Gu Junzhu¡¯s conflicted expression, Ye Xingbei felt inexplicably pleased. She put a Furong dumpling into his te and mouthed the words: ¡°Bug, eat.¡± Chapter 406 - 407: Laughing Until My Stomach Hurts Chapter 406: Chapter 407: Laughing Until My Stomach Hurts Gujunzhu: ¡°¡¡± Heh heh. He, the dignified Fifth Lord Gu, was a piggy a while ago, and now is a bug. He also gestures towards Ye Xingbei, ¡°Ye Xiaobei¡ whether a dragon or a bug, we shall see in bed!¡± Ye Xingbei blushes and rolls her eyes: ¡°¡Childish, hmph!¡± Xiao Shumiao blinks his eyes. Why can he only see mommy and daddy open their mouths, but he can¡¯t hear their voices? Could his ears have gone bad? Xiao Shumiao tilted his head towards Lingyue, who was sitting next to him, ¡± Brother Xiaoyue.¡± Lingyue gives him a concerned look, ¡°Hmm?¡± Xiao Shumiao with a pitiful look, ¡°Mommy and Daddy were just talking, but I didn¡¯t hear their voices.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Lingyueforted him, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear them either, they were just lip-syncing without making a sound.¡± ¡°Why are they just opening their mouths without making a sound?¡± Xiao Shumiao was puzzled, ¡°Brother Xiaoyue, what did Mommy and Daddy say?¡± Seeing Xiao Shumiao¡¯s confused and trusting eyes, Lingyue didn¡¯t want to lie or betray Xiao Shumiao¡¯s trust. He softly says, ¡°Uncle Ye¡¯s wife called him bug and told him to eat. Uncle Ye said to his wife, Ye Xiaobei¡ whether a dragon or a bug, we will see in bed! She then called him childish, hmph!¡± Gujunzhu: Ye Xingbei: I¡¯m gonna die! Ye Xingbei¡¯s face turned beet red, wishing she could bury her head in the dinner te. ¡°Mommy calls Daddy a bug?¡± Xiao Shumiao looked at Ye Xingbei then at Gu Junzhu, finally resting his eyes on the hickeys on Ye Xingbei¡¯s neck. His eyes sparkled and after a moment, he pped his small hands together, ¡°Ah, I got it! The bug bites on Mommy¡¯s neck are actually Daddy¡¯s bites! What¡¯s that called again? It¡¯s called¡called¡¡± Lingyue said, ¡°Hickies.¡± ¡°Right! ¡± Xiao Shumiao patted the table, ¡°That¡¯s called Hickies!¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°¡Enough you two!¡± Are you guys doing a stand-upedy routine? One¡¯s feeding lines and the other¡¯s cracking jokes! Did you consider how I feel?! She was so embarrassed that she reached out her arm and pinched Gu Junzhu hard. Xiao Shumiao looked at her and then at Gu Junzhu, joyfully saying, ¡°Wow! Mom and Dad really love each other!¡± Ye Xingbei: Son, which eye did you see that with? Today wasn¡¯t just embarrassing, it was mortifying! Her face was so red it nearly smoked, she served Lingyue and Xiao Shumiao each a Furong dumpling, ¡°Eat up, it¡¯s rude to talk while eating.¡± Xiao Shumiao obediently eats the Furong dumpling, stealing a nce at Ye Xingbei, then whispers to Lingyue, ¡°Brother Xiaoyue, now I know why Daddy and Mommy didn¡¯t sleep with mest night!¡± He thought his voice was very low, but in fact, both Ye Xingbei and Gu Junzhu heard it. Ye Xingbei had an ominous feeling and was about to yell: Son, please don¡¯t say it! Before she could get her words out Xiao Shumiao had already blurted it out, ¡°Daddy and Mommy practiced fighting fairiesst night!¡± ¡°¡!!!¡± Ye Xingbei almost spat out old blood, ¡°Xiao Shu, where did you learn all this nonsense?¡± Xiao Shumiao tilted his little head and looked at her with big shiny puppy dog eyes, ¡°¡I forgot!¡± ¡°¡¡± Ye Xingbei almost cried out. The Fifth Lord of Gu wasughing so hard his stomach hurt. Lil¡¯ Yiyang was the apple of his eye, with Lil¡¯ Yiyang around, he never ran out of smiles. Ye Xingbei grinded her teeth in anger and pinched him hard twice, ¡°Laugh,ugh,ugh, why is your skin so thick?¡± Gu Junzhu handed her a cup of juice,ughing uncontrobly, ¡°Here, have some juice to cool down, don¡¯t be anxious! Our boys are all mischief makers, it doesn¡¯t hurt if they know some things! They learn so much, they¡¯ll surely bring you a daughter-inw home sooner. It¡¯s not our mischievous boys who will suffer, why are you worried?¡± Chapter 407 - 408:1 Won’t Let Him Get What He Wants Chapter 407: Chapter 408:1 Won¡¯t Let Him Get What He Wants ¡°I¡¯m not a stinky kid!¡± Xiao Shumiao protested loudly, ¡°I¡¯m a fragrant kid, I smell so good! Brother Xiaoyue also smells so good!¡± ¡°Alright, alright!¡± The always decisive Fifth Lord of Gu could only capitte in the face of his beloved son, ¡°Daddy misspoke, Daddy apologizes to Xiao Shu.¡± Xiao Shumiao was content: ¡°A good daddy is one who corrects his mistakes, Daddy is fragrant, the most fragrant daddy ever!¡± YeXingbei: She didn¡¯t care who smelled good and who didn¡¯t, as long as they didn¡¯t continue to discuss that kissing incident and those fairy fights from before. She had merely mouthed the words without uttering a sound, but Lingyue was able to understand what she said! Having a genius child at home is really overwhelming. She felt so weary! Even after finishing breakfast, the heat hadn¡¯t faded from Ye Xingbei¡¯s face. Time was running out, after rushing to drop off Xiao Shumiao and Lingyue at school, she did not even have time to settle ounts with Gu Junzhu. The two parted ways at Xiao Shumiao¡¯s school gate, each heading to their ownpany. Today, Jee Xiu wasing to Star Pce to discuss a new song coboration. The Jee family and the Ye family were neighbors; Jee Xiu was close friends with Ye Xinn and Ye Xingli. Jee Xiu¡¯s studio was affiliated with Star Pce. Ye Xingbei¡¯s new song, ¡°Half Dream, Half Awake,¡± was sold by Ye Xingli to Jee Xiu. In the past, Ye Xingbei was always in charge of the creation, while Ye Xingli handled the sales. This time, Ye Xingbei didn¡¯t intervene. By the time she found out that the new song had been sold to Jee Xiu, the contract had already been signed. If she had known beforehand, she would have definitely stopped Ye Xingli. Jee Xiu had a great voice and was a well-known golden voice in the industry. If it was before, she would have been please to have the new song sold to Jee Xiu. But after learning that Jee Xiu liked her, she did not want to have any more involvement with him. But by the time she found out, it was already toote. Jee Xiu wasing to Star Pce to record today. As the music director of Star Pce and the producer of ¡°Half Dream, Half Awake,¡± she had to work with Jee Xiu and serve as the producer of Jee Xiu¡¯s new song. She did not mention a word about this to Gu Junzhu. She was afraid that if Gu Junzhu found out that she was to be the producer of Jee Xiu¡¯s new song, Gu Junzhu would bring up old grievances. She once wagered with Gu Junzhu that if Jee Xiu liked her, she would grant Gu Junzhu a request. She yed dumb. She clearly saw that Jee Xiu liked her, but she insisted that she did not see it, hence, she wriggled out of that situation. If Gu Junzhu found out about her cooperation with Jee Xiu, with his temperament, he would definitely want to settle old scores and make her keep her promise. As for what the Fifth Lord of Gu¡¯s request was, she could guess without much thought. She was still sore and weak at the moment! She would not let him have his way. Humph! As she was lost in her thoughts, she walked into her office. Soon after, her secretary Xiao Tao knocked on the door and came in, ¡°Director, Mr. Jee is here. He¡¯s in the recording studio, waiting for you.¡± ¡°Alright, I know.¡± Ye Xingbei felt a headache starting at the thought of Jee Xiu. But dealing with Jee Xiu was a business matter, she had to go. After quickly handling the paperwork on her desk, she and Xiao Tao went to the recording studio. Jee Xiu was practicing his score. Seeing Ye Xingbei arrive, he promptly stepped out of the recording booth and greeted Ye Xingbei, ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re here.¡± Ye Xingbei responded with a polite smile, ¡°Good morning, Brother Xiu.¡± Even though there was a smile on her face, Jee Xiu could tell ¨Cpared to before, Ye Xingbei¡¯s attitude towards him had be more distant and less intimate. His heart ached bitterly. He wanted to ask her if she was still with Gu Junzhu. But with so many people present, he found it inappropriate to broach the subject. Chapter 408 - 409: The Greatest Cruelty Chapter 408: Chapter 409: The Greatest Cruelty Ye Xingbei didn¡¯t chat aimlessly with him but dived into work without dy, being meticulous and serious, carrying out her duties with absolute professionalism. Watching her cold and distant demeanor, Jee Xiu felt extremely upset, as if a colossal stone had fallen onto his heart. Fortunately, ¡°Half Dream, Half Awake¡± was a poignant love song, fitting perfectly with Jee Xiu¡¯s mood. The artistic conception of the lyrics was outstandingly good, making it easy for Jee Xiu to immerse himself in it, his mesmerizing voice filled with sorrow, entrancing the staff. After one listen, Ye Xingbei gave some feedback and left the rest to the executive producer before quietly leaving the scene. Given Jee Xiu¡¯s level of professionalism, he wouldn¡¯t need her for anything else at that point. She thought it would probably be best if she limited her interactions with Jee Xiu. As she busied herself, the morning flew by rapidly. Just before the end of work, Ye Xingbei¡¯s cell phone rang. It was a call from Jee Xiu. Ye Xingbei felt a headacheing on, and she hesitated for a few seconds before answering the call. ¡°Beibei? I hope I¡¯m not interrupting you?¡± Jee Xiu¡¯s familiar voice radiated through Ye Xingbei¡¯s ear, deep and somber, still exuding the mncholy from the song he just sung. ¡°No, you aren¡¯t,¡± Ye Xingbei answered politely. ¡°I¡¯m almost done with work.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Jee Xiu said, ¡°I¡¯ve just finished too. Beibei, would you like to have lunch together?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± Ye Xingbei replied, ¡°I have ns for lunch already.¡± ¡°Ah Li and I are together,¡± said Jee Xiu. ¡°I asked Ah Li, and he said you have nothing nned for lunch.¡± Ye Xingbei:¡±¡¡± That boneheaded Brother Li! She wanted to shake him by the cor and ask him why he was making things difficult for her. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the Fifth Lord of Gu would find out and confront him? Jee Xiu waited for a moment, not receiving a response from Ye Xingbei. His voice was even more mncholic as he said, ¡°BeiBei, don¡¯t get me wrong. There¡¯s just one line in the song that I can¡¯t portray correctly. I wanted to discuss it with you¡ BeiBei, we¡¯re still friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± His voice was so deep, so sorrowful, it was heartbreaking. Ye Xingbei felt an ufortable twinge in her heart as well. Over those years she spent in Y country, Jee Xiu had helped her a lot, caring for her in every possible way. She regarded Jee Xiu with the respect one would have for an elder brother, secretly vowing to repay his kindness once she found sess. She never expected that while she viewed him as a brother, Jee Xiu was in love with her. She did not love Jee Xiu. Keeping Jee Xiu in suspense, giving him hope then ultimately offering him nothing ¨C that would be the worst kind of cruelty. She bit her lip, making the cruel decision. ¡°Brother Xiu, I genuinely do have something on at noon. My husband just called me, saying he¡¯de to pick me up for lunch.¡± ¡°¡Hu, husband?¡± Jee Xiu¡¯s voice faltered as if he had been pierced by an arrow straight through his heart. ¡°Yeah,¡± Ye Xingbei deliberately said nonchntly, ¡°You¡¯ve met him, you know who he is ¨C it¡¯s Gu Junzhu!¡± On the other end of the call, Jee Xiu¡¯s hand was shaking so severely that he could barely hold the phone. His voice trembled, ¡°You, you guys¡¡± Feigning ignorance of his unusual reaction, Ye Xingbei yfully said, ¡°Ah, I keep telling him not to be so clingy, but he never listens. If he doesn¡¯t see me for a few hours, he bes restless, he even insists oning to my office to have lunch with me. So annoying!¡± Jee Xiu clenched his phone tightly, his face turned pale, his lips quivered, and he was at a loss for words for quite some time. Ye Xingbei continued speaking her fabricated story, ¡°Brother Xiu, I have to go now. My husband is waiting for me outside. I¡¯ll hang up first. Let Ah Li keep youpany.. Have a good meal and we¡¯ll chat another time!¡± Chapter 409 - 410: Left, My Darling Chapter 409: Chapter 410: Left, My Darling She hung up the phone with a ¡°snap¡±, took a long breath, looked up, and immediately turned to stone. At the door of the room, the Fifth Lord of Gu was leisurely leaning against the door. An utterlynguid pose that somehow looked noble, graceful, and pleasing to the eye when done by him. The noble, graceful, and pleasing to the eye Fifth Lord of Gu was raising his eyebrows, gazing at her with a mockingly yful expression. Thinking about the words she had just said to Jee Xiu, Ye Xingbei¡¯s face turned beet red. She red at Gu Junzhu, gritting her teeth, ¡°How did you get in? Where is Xiao Tao?¡± ¡°Finished working?¡± Gu Junzhu twirled the special elevator card for the upper floors in his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t I have my dear wife¡¯s special pass here? Smooth sailing all the way!¡± YeXingbei: ¡°¡Pah!¡± He clearly stole it! Gu Junzhu put away the elevator card, leisurely walked up to her, leaned over the table with his hands on it, his eyes and eyebrows full of teasing smiles, ¡°Wife, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few hours and I was missing you so much, I muste to thepany and have lunch with you. My dear wife, don¡¯t be annoyed with me!¡± Ye Xingbei: She felt like crawling into a hole! Seeing her embarrassment and blushing face like she had put on rouge, Gu Junzhu couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, caressing her cheek, ¡°Darling, you did well today, the excuse was nicely used! I indeed miss you terribly, unable to take a few hours apart, eager toe and have lunch with you. My dear wife, will you grace me with your presence?¡± Ne Xingbei really wanted to say ¡°get lost¡±, but she was afraid that the Fifth Lord of Gu would hit her back with his ¡°roll the bedsheet¡± version of ¡°roll¡± and take her right there in her office. She swallowed the words that came to her mouth. She almost choked! Just her luck, the lie she casually spun was heard by the very person involved. Wait. They always had lunch at their respectivepanies, why did Gu Junzhu suddenlye to herpany this noon? Ye Xingbei forced herself to stay calm, her face tense, ¡°Why are you here? Anding in without knocking?¡± ¡°Ye Xingli invited me,¡± Gu Junzhu said with a smile, gazing at her. ¡°The man who once tried to steal you away is here, how could I note?¡± Ye Xingbei: She really wanted tough! She thought Brother Li had the guts to help Jee Xiu undermine the Fifth Lord of Gu. And his¡ Brohter Li¡¯s so unremarkable! He actually tipped off the Fifth Lord of Gu! Gu Junzhu smiled, walked up to her, put his arm around her shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, darling, let your clingy husband take you to lunch!¡± Ye Xingbei: What kind of tongue twister is this! Embarrassed by this seemingly unmerciful man, she really wanted to die! She was forcibly led out of the office by Gu Junzhu. She was too embarrassed to leave the office! The elevator dropped to the first floor, and the two walked out only to see a group of peopleing out of another elevator. Seeing the two people being surrounded in front, Ye Xingbei really wanted to say something obscene. The people who came out of the other elevator were Jee Xiu and Ye Xingli. Seeing Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei, Jee Xiu felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He thought that Ye Xingbei was just using Gu Junzhu as an excuse to turn down his invitation. He never thought it would be true. He would rather have Ye Xingbei use Gu Junzhu as an excuse to refuse him than see Ye Xingbei truly with Gu Junzhu.. Chapter 410 - 411: Fighting? Chapter 410: Chapter 411: Fighting? How much he wished Gu Junzhu was already tired of Ye Xingbei and had separated from Ye Xingbei. He would never scorn Ye Xingbei. He would pursue Ye Xingbei with all his might until she agreed to be with him. But now¡ He looked at Gu Junzhu, and reluctantly twitched the corner of his lips, ¡°Fifth Brother, what a coincidence.¡± Gu Junzhu also had a smile on his face. ¡°Hmm, indeed a coincidence.¡± Jee Xiu nced at Ye Xingbei: ¡°Ah Li and I are going to lunch, Fifth Brother may join us with Beibei.¡± Even if Gu Junzhu was present, it didn¡¯t matter as long as he could look at Beibei a few more times, he would be content. He missed her so much. He dreamt of her. ¡°No,¡± Gu Junzhuughed, ¡°Beibei isn¡¯t feeling well today. I need to feed her. If there are too many people, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be shy.¡± ¡°¡¡± What a terrible excuse! The heat on Ye Xingbei¡¯s face red up again. Even though the excuse was clearly false, but in his worry Jee Xiu couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Xingbei a few extra times. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Beibei? Where does she feel ufortable?¡± Gu Junzhu, seriously and convincingly, said, ¡°She got into a fightst night and identally hurt her hand.¡± ¡°¡¡±A fight? The phrase ¡°fairy fighting¡± uttered by Xiao Shumiao shed across Ye Xingbei¡¯s mind, making her face even redder. ¡°A fight?¡± Jee Xiu believed him a little more, viewing Ye Xingbei with an even more worried look: ¡°Who did Beibei fight with? Why? Do you need help?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Gu Junzhu¡¯s face turned cold as ice: ¡°Beibei is my wife, I can handle my wife¡¯s issues, I don¡¯t need any other man¡¯s intervention. Ah Li, as they say, guests should be treated well. Shouldn¡¯t you hurry up and serve the guest food?¡± Ye Xingli: ¡°¡ Ah, alright, Fifth Brother!¡± While enthusiastically ushering Jee Xiu to lunch, tears streamed down his cheeks. Although he had recently been demoted from Second Brother to Fourth Brother, he was still a brother, wasn¡¯t he? Being Beibei¡¯s brother, should he also be Gu Junzhu¡¯s brother-inw? How could Gu Junzhu treat his brother-inw with such an attitude? So what if he¡¯s an elder? ¡Alright, being an elder is indeed a big deal. At least now, thanks to Beibei¡¯s rtionship, he and the Fifth Lord of Gu are on the same level. If it wasn¡¯t for Beibei, he would still be calling the Fifth Lord of Gu as Fifth Uncle. One should be content with what they have! He silently wiped away the bitter tears and clung to Jee Xiu¡¯s shoulder: ¡± Brother Xiu, it¡¯ s gettingte, let¡¯ s hurry and eat. Let¡¯ s go, let¡¯ s go!¡± Jee Xiu didn¡¯t want to leave Ye Xingbei, but he also had no choice but to follow Ye Xingli out of the room. The hall only had one exit, Gu Junzhu and Ye Xingbei deliberatelygged behind a bit. They hadn¡¯t yet reached the door when they heard screams and cries from outside. Ye Xingbei frowned and hurried a few steps, ¡°It sounds like Penny.¡± She followed the sound. Sure enough, Ye Xingli and Jee Xiu, who had left earlier, were being blocked by Penny. Just overnight, Penny looked much worse for wear. She was clutching at Ye Xingli¡¯s clothes, desperately pleading. Ye Xingli pushed her away, scolded her sternly a few times, and walked towards the parking lot. Suddenly, Penny took out a bottle from her bag, uncapped it, yelled ¡°Ye Xingli!¡±, and threw the liquid in the bottle at Ye Xingli. Ye Xingbei was so scared that her heart almost stopped. Without a second thought, she rushed forward and pushed Ye Xingli aside. Ye Xingli was pushed to the side by her, but it was already toote for her to dodge. The bottle¡¯s sparkling liquid, right in front of her eyes, poured down in torrents. Chapter 411 - 412: Laughing to Death Chapter 411: Chapter 412: Laughing to Death She shut her eyes in fear. In the blink of an eye, she was pulled into a warm embrace. In a daze, she opened her eyes. Looking up, she saw Gu Junzhu¡¯s worried gaze on her. Her mind was racing. Gu Junzhu had shielded her with his body, so wouldn¡¯t that mean the stuff that Leng Peini had thrown had hit his back instead? That thought zoomed into her mind, and she broke out into a cold sweat. She quickly pushed him away, rushed around behind him, and inspected his back. ¡°How can you be so foolish? What did she throw at you?¡± Despite her questioning, the only thought that registered in Ye Xingbei¡¯s mind was: sulfuric acid! A few days ago, she had read a news report about an incident that had taken ce in Jiang City. A man and a woman broke up. The man wanted to reconcile, but the woman refused. Enraged, the man hunted down the woman bearing a bottle of sulfuric acid, which he promptly flung onto her body. Ye Xingbei was terrified, her face pale and shaking all over. Just imagining the agony of having sulfuric acid on one¡¯s back was unbearable. But when she rushed behind Gu Junzhu, she found that his back was clean and dry. Leng Peini, however, was rolling on the floor clutching her wrist in pain. Xiao Chi was standing next to her, grinning. ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, the Young Master won¡¯t be harmed!¡± As the liquid was sshing towards Ye Xingbei, Gu Junzhu turned and shielded her in his arms. At the same time, Xiao Chi charged forward, kicked the bottle from Peini¡¯s hand, and blocked it from reaching Gu Junzhu. Half of the liquid from the bottle had sshed onto Xiao Chi, but not a lot. Seeing that he was wet, Ye Xingbei hurriedly asked, ¡°What was in the bottle, Xiao Chi? Are you okay?¡± It wasn¡¯t sulfuric acid, was it? Why did Xiao Chi seem to be grinning and not worried at all? Xiao Chi kicked Leng Peini and looked at her disdainfully. ¡°The bottle was originally filled with sulfuric acid, but someone swamped it out. Young Madam, don¡¯t worry. The bottle was filled with ordinary water; there are no harmful substances and no need to worry.¡± Leng Peini, who had been kicked to the floor, turned her face towards him in disbelief. ¡°How is this possible? It was sulfuric acid! How did it turn into water? You¡you¡!¡± Angry and in pain, she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. Xiao Chi kindly cleared her confusion. ¡°Our Young Master knew you would seek revenge and had someone tail you. When you went out in disguise to buy sulfuric acid, our person followed you. The moment you bought the sulfuric acid, it was swapped out.¡± Xiao Chi chuckled and kicked her dismissively. ¡°With your intelligence, you dare to hurt people? It¡¯s absolutely hrious!¡± ¡°Why? Why?¡± Leng Peini trembled with anger and humiliation. ¡°You knew I was going to buy sulfuric acid, why didn¡¯t you stop me? Why let me make a fool of myself¡¡± Thinking about how she had thought she held a weapon capable of destroying Ye Xingli, when in reality it was only water, and how she had dramatically sshed it onto Ye Xingli made her wish she could vanish. She was like a ridiculous clown prancing before them when they had seen through her all along. ¡°Why would we stop you?¡± Xiao Chi replied matter-of-factly. ¡°If you attempt to harm someone, you can be charged with intentional injury and be put in jail. If we stop you before you act, won¡¯t it be letting you off the hook?¡± Leng Peini was so enraged that she almost fainted. ¡°You¡you¡¯re all so vicious!¡± Xiao Chi burst intoughter. ¡°Haha! How ridiculous! A vile woman who wants to hurt others with sulfuric acid uses somebody else of being malicious. Haha! Isn¡¯t that hrious?¡± Chapter 412 - 413: Good Wife Chapter 412: Chapter 413: Good Wife Leng Peini was seething with rage at Gu Chi¡¯s loud guffaws, so much so that she almost vomited blood. She clutched her injured wrist, struggling to rise from the floor. Her gaze traveled and settled on Ye Xingli. ¡°Ah Li!¡± Ye Xingli¡¯s face was ashen. He strode towards Leng Peini, seized her by the cor, and yanked her up from the ground, his teeth gritted. ¡°Leng, Pei, ni!¡± Considering the old bond between them, he had overlooked her recing Ye Xingbei¡¯s choctes. But rather than showing gratitude, she had tried to stter sulphuric acid on him! Just now, when he saw Ye Xingbei push him aside and the liquid in the bottle sshed towards Ye Xingbei, his heart had stopped for a moment. Although it was a close shave, Leng Peini¡¯s sinister intentions were unforgivable! ¡°Ah Li!¡± Leng Peini looked at him with foolish adoration, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Ah Li, I didn¡¯t mean to harm you, I just wanted to ruin your face so I could stay with you. I wanted to prove to you that even if the whole world thinks you¡¯re ugly, I wouldn¡¯t mind. No matter what you be, I will stand by your side, for better or worse!¡± ¡°What the fuck are you babbling about?¡± Ye Xingli was so furious that he threw her back onto the ground. What kind of sick logic was this? If Leng Peini ruined his face with sulphuric acid, did she really expect him to dismember her and stay by her side? What a load of bullshit! Dammit. He must have been an utter fool to consider marrying a woman like this. This was what they call ¡®ditzy but busty¡¯. He had finally seen it in person! Leng Peini had the biggest breasts he had ever seen, and now she was also the dumbest woman he had ever known. This was infuriating! ¡°Ah Li¡¡± Leng Peini lunged and grabbed onto his trousers. She looked up at him, her eyes full of adoration. ¡°Ah Li, I love you! I would still love you no matter what you be! Ah Li, please, don¡¯t leave me, I can¡¯t lose you¡¡± Ye Xingli felt like he was about to have an aneurysm from the anger. He shouted, ¡°ZhenQi!¡± ¡°Yes, young master!¡± Zhen Qi promptly walked up to him. ¡°Take her to the police station, hire the bestwyer, I want her to¡ want her to¡¡± Initially, he wanted to threaten her with lifelong imprisonment. But thinking of their once sweet past, he softened. His voice fell a few decibels, waved his hand and sighed, ¡°Judge ording tow, however it should be judged.¡± ¡°Yes, young master!¡± Complying with the order, Zhen Qi grabbed Leng Peini from the ground and dragged her towards the parked car. Leng Peini was shrieking crazily, ¡°Ah Li, don¡¯t treat me this way! Have you forgotten how happy we were together? Have you forgotten that you used to tell me you love me? Ah Li, Ah Li¡¡± Zhen Qi had had enough, and with a sharp chop of his hand, he struck her on the nape of her neck. Leng Peini went limp and passed out. The world was finally quiet. The driver pulled up the car, Zhen Qi stuffed Leng Peini into it, and then they took off. Only when the car disappeared into the flow of traffic did Ye Xingli avert his gaze. He strode over to Ye Xingbei, his face dark with anger, he sharply rebuked, ¡°Are you out of your mind? When there¡¯s danger, you should get away. What¡¯s there to show off? Your face is your best feature. If the acid in her hand had hit your face, could you live?¡± Ye Xingbei understood that he was scared of her being disfigured and didn¡¯t mind being yelled at. However, the Fifth Lord of Gu wasn¡¯t pleased. He nced at him and said nonchntly, ¡°Yes, I remember a song that goes, ¡®Silly girl, the tears on your face are the water in your brother¡¯s brain¡''¡± ¡°Ah,¡± The fifth Lord of Gu sighed and shook his head, gently rubbing Ye Xingbei¡¯s head. ¡°My dear, cry a few more times in the future to drain some water from your brother¡¯s brain.¡± Chapter 413 - 414, Can He Find a Place to Apply for a Replacement Son-in-law? Chapter 413: Chapter 414, Can He Find a ce to Apply for a Recement Son-inw? Ye Xingbei: Don¡¯t think that because it rhymes, I will believe there¡¯s actually such a song. Ye Xingli: It¡¯s a pity that damage doesn¡¯t need to be verified, otherwise Fifth Lord of Gu would surely have maxed out his level! The siblings looked at each other in mutual silence. Only after a long moment did Ye Xingli cough to break the silence, ¡°Uh¡ Fifth Brother, this isn¡¯t a ce for a conversation, we should go somewhere quiet to talk.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Gu Junzhu nced at Jee Xiu, ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with my wife. I don¡¯t like the light bulb being too bright. You guys can do as you wish, matters can be discussedter.¡± He politely nodded at Jee Xiu, as if to say hello, then leisurely left with Ye Xingbei. Ye Xingli: Could he find a ce to apply for a brother-inw exchange? He¡¯ll definitely choke to death one day from having such a brother-inw! Damn it! Ye Xingbei, lead away by Gu Junzhu, was still in shock, constantly looking back, worried about Ye Xingli. Gu Junzhu was seatedfortably, ¡°Xiao Li¡¯s bodyguards should be changed. They¡¯re not vignt enough. You already rushed over, yet those two idiots haven¡¯t left the hall. Thanks to the good public security at home, the difficulty of hiring a murderer is high, otherwise, who knows how many times Ye Xingli would have died.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Ye Xingbei red at him, ¡°How can my Brother Li have such a poor rtionship with others? How could so many people want to kill him?¡± ¡°Wrong!¡± Gu Junzhu swung a finger, ¡°There would be many people who want to kill him. For instance, love rivals,petitors, people unintentionally offended, etc. It¡¯s just that the cost of murder is too high and too risky, they just don¡¯t dare. If there was no punishment for murder, those who would want his life could line up from the south to the north of the city!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Ye Xingbei sneered, ¡°My Brother Li has not offended that many, you¡¯re talking about yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡± She had never seen anyone with a sharper tongue than the Fifth Lord of Gu. With the Fifth Lord of Gu¡¯s mouth, if there was no punishment for murder, those who wanted to kill Fifth Lord of Gu would definitely line up from the south to the north of the city and could even line up back! ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Gu Junzhu shook his head, with an air of patience that good-tempered people have when dealing with women without much experience, ¡°The Star Pce has blocked many people¡¯s path to money. There are many who want to usurp it. If there were no punishment for murder, there would be countless people wanting Ye Xingli and Ye Xinn¡¯s lives!¡± ¡°Of course, what I said is only theoretical. Our nation¡¯s public security is so good and the difficulty of hiring a murderer so high, that we¡¯re mostly safe unless we encounter someone as deranged as Leng Peini.¡± ¡°So, the focus of my words is that Ye Xingli¡¯s personal bodyguards should be changed, not that Ye Xingli attracts hatred. You missed the point!¡± Ye Xingbei: Every time she talks to Fifth Lord of Gu, she finds herself drained. She said weakly, ¡°Zhen Qi and Zhen Chu were personally trained by Brother Li¡¯s grandfather for Brother Li. My grandfather had asked a master to do a reading for Brother Li and said hecks water in his Bazi. Zhen Qi and Zhen Chu have water in their Bazi, which benefits Brother Li. They have been with Brother Li for more than ten years. They are loyal to Brother Li and there¡¯s no way they can be reced.¡± ¡°And also, the reason Zhen Qi and Zhen Chu couldn¡¯t get there in time wasn¡¯t their fault. It¡¯s all because of Brother Li. He doesn¡¯t like people following him around, so he always makes Zhen Qi and Zhen Chu stay a hundred meters away.¡± ¡°With such a distance between them, even if Zhen Qi and Zhen Chu could fly, they still wouldn¡¯t make it in time, right?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Gu Junzhu nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s why I said¡.¡± Chapter 414 - 415:1 Might Already Be In Love With You! Chapter 414: Chapter 415:1 Might Already Be In Love With You! ¡°Stop!¡± Ye Xingbei abruptly covered his mouth, ¡°Please don¡¯t speak!¡± It must not be kind words. She didn¡¯t want to hear a single word! His mouth was covered with a soft little hand. Gu Junzhu stuck out his tongue and lightly licked the soft palm. Ye Xingbei abruptly withdrew her hand, her face flushing red, ¡°Are you¡ Are you¡ Are you actually a cat?¡± ¡°No,¡± Gu Junzhu held her hand and started ying with it, smiling, ¡°All I wanted to say was that this is not the way to beg. ¡®Please don¡¯t speak¡¯ is okay, but you have to show some sincerity when you are begging!¡± Ye Xingbei: ¡°I¡¯m so tired!¡± She abruptly hugged Gu Junzhu¡¯s neck tightly, buried her face into his neck, and gave a fiercemand, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to speak, let me rest!¡± Her body was soft, and fragrant too. The delicate scent of orchids flowed into Gu Junzhu¡¯s nostrils, refreshing his mind and spirit. Gu Junzhu¡¯s smiling curve was even more pronounced, he ruffled her hair, ¡°Sweetie, are you acting out of annoyance or are you trying to act cute?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Xingbei opened her mouth and bit him on the shoulder. She didn¡¯t even know what she wanted to do. But she just felt like doing it at the moment! Gu Junzhu leanedzily against the back of the chair, allowing her to cling onto him like a ko. After not hearing Gu Junzhu speak for a while, Ye Xingbei felt reassured. She said, ¡°Hey¡¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Gu Junzhu looked at her, head tilted, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He quite liked the feeling of her quietly hugging him. It was as if time had slowed down, his heart calm and peaceful as if everything was serene and harmonious. Ye Xingbei let go of him, ¡°How did you think of having someone tail Leng Peini?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t really think about it,¡± the Fifth Lord of Guzily replied: ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this, taking precautions before it rains, and thinking a hundred steps ahead. After all, I have both the money and the people, it doesn¡¯t hurt to be prepared.¡± Ye Xingbei:¡±¡¡± Even though the Fifth Lord of Gu did a good deed, his cocky tone somehow made people feel like he deserved to be beaten up. She took some time to gather her thoughts and finally decided not topete with the Fifth Lord of Gu. Otherwise, she would definitely be the one to die of anger first! She asked again, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve switched the sulfuric acid with water and Leng Peini sshed water at us, will she still be convicted of intentional injury by the court?¡± ¡°Yes, but the sentence will be lighter,¡± Gu Junzhu tilted his head to look at her: ¡°We could¡¯ve not switched it as well, as long as Xiao Chi was a bit quicker and knocked the bottle out of her hand as soon as she made a move. But I didn¡¯t want to take the risk.¡± He would rather have Leng Peini sentenced for a few less years than for his subordinates to take risks. Leng Peini¡¯s lifepared to that of his subordinates was simply iparable. ¡°You did the right thing!¡± Ye Xingbei asserted: ¡°If it were up to me, I would do the same!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but highly regard the Fifth Lord of Gu. Even though the Fifth Lord of Gu was sharp-tongued, he was actually very kind-hearted. Thinking about how he had pulled her into his arms without any hesitation and had securely shielded her made her heart incredibly warm. His chest was warm, very broad. ¡°Gu Junzhu¡¡± She couldn¡¯t help but stare at him, her gaze was very warm: ¡°I suddenly want to talk about what you said to mest night¡¡± Gu Junzhu lifted an eyebrow, ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I want to say¡¡± With a flushed face, Ye Xingbei turned away, ¡°I want to say¡ maybe I might fall in love with you in the future too¡¡± Gu Junzhu, resting his cheek on his hand, responded, ¡°I remember I didn¡¯t say it like thatst night. What I said was¡. Ye Xiaobei, I think I might be in love with you right now!¡± Chapter 415 - 416: Those Involved are Confused Chapter 415: Chapter 416: Those Involved are Confused ¡°Really?¡± Ye Xingbei blinked, feigning ignorance: ¡°I remember you saying otherwise.¡± Gu Junzhu chuckled and shook his head, ¡°No wonder people say that women are fickle and iprehensible beings.¡± He flicked the gemstone bracelet on Ye Xingbei¡¯s wrist: ¡°I should have recorded what you¡¯ve said!¡± Ye Xingbei huffed, stuck her tongue out at him, ¡°What I meant to say was that I might fall in love with you in the future, but I am definitely not in love with you now!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Junzhu raised an eyebrow: ¡°I¡¯m so perfect.¡± Ye Xingbei snorted, giving him a look of disbelief: ¡°If your skin was a few millimeters thinner, then maybe, just maybe, you could be considered perfect.¡± Gu Junzhu sighed and shook his head: ¡°These days, one can¡¯t even speak the truth. I just like to be honest, and then people say I have a thick skin¡ ah, it¡¯s hard to be a straightforward person who likes to speak the truth.¡± ¡°¡¡± Ye Xingbei giggled. Who¡¯s the one finding it hard again? However, she did genuinely enjoy her current lifestyle. Even if there was no romantic love between her and Gu Junzhu, they now shared a familial love. In the very beginning, living with this man was a matter of circumstance, done reluctantly and unwillingly. Now, she found it enjoyable and felt that her life was very peaceful and secure. If things continue like this, maybe she could actually look forward to them falling in love over time. ¡°By the way,¡± Ye Xingbei seemed to recall something, looking out the car window: ¡°Where are we going for dinner?¡± Unbeknownst to her, the car had driven far away from the Star Pce. Gu Junzhu casually replied: ¡°Back home, my father has arrived.¡± ¡°Senior Gu is here?¡± Ye Xingbei was surprised: ¡°Why is Senior Gu here?¡± It had been a long time since shest saw Senior Master Gu. And she didn¡¯t want to see him. Based on her rtionship with Gu Junzhu, she would have to call Senior Master Gu ¡°dad¡± when she saw him. But she just couldn¡¯t make herself say it. This was going to be the death of her. ¡°Who knows?¡± Gu Junzhu seemed uninterested: ¡°It must have been a sudden urge.¡± Ye Xingbei had nothing to say. Did a father need a reason to visit his son¡¯s home? Absolutely not! A few minutester, the car entered the Gu Family mansion. Upon stepping into the living room, Ye Xingbei saw the sprightly Senior Master Gu. Senior Master Gu was seated on the sofa in the living room, and beside him sat a pretty girl in her twenties. Gu Junzhu held Ye Xingbei¡¯s hand as soon as they entered the living room. He greeted Senior Master Gu with a ¡°dad¡±, saw to it that Ye Xingbei sat opposite Senior Master Gu, and only then did he sit down himself. Ye Xingbei felt extremely awkward, but still looked towards Senior Master Gu and managed to utter ¡°dad¡±. No matter what, she and Gu Junzhu were a legally married couple. As Gu Junzhu provided her and Xiao Shu a shelter from the storm, she should also help Gu Junzhu in fulfilling his filial duties. ¡°Good, good,¡± Senior Master Gu looked at Ye Xingbei, his face beaming with a smile, ¡°Beibei, has Junzhu been good to you?¡± Ye Xingbei nodded: ¡°He¡¯s been very good to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, wonderful,¡± Senior Master Gu turned to Gu Junzhu, chuckling: ¡°I¡¯m d I listened to the master. The master was right, Beibei is indeed a wife who brings her husband good fortune! Look, ever since Beibei married into the family, your chronic illness hasn¡¯t acted up once, and you¡¯re looking more and more spirited. All of this is Beibei¡¯s credit.¡± Ye Xingbei sighed inwardly. Poor Senior Master Gu! Even now, he still believed that his son used to be seriously ill. Little did he know that it was all a lie invented by the Fifth Lord of Gu to escape arranged dates! Senior Master Gu seemed shrewd, yet he was tricked by his own son. Even now, he still believed that the Fifth Lord of Gu¡¯s health had improved because he had married her! This must be a case of being blind to the obvious, right? Chapter 416: 417: Why Does It Feel So Familiar? But it¡¯s good that she knows all of this. Seeing through but not speaking out, that¡¯s the sign of an intelligent person! Gu Junzhu smiled at Ye Xingbei, ¡°Yes, dad, the smartest thing you¡¯ve done in your life is to find me a good wife!¡± ¡°You little brat, what nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯ve done a lot of smart things in my life!¡± Senior Master Gu rebuked with amusement while his eyes filled with indulgence. Ye Xingbei twitched the corner of her mouth¡ Why does this self-praising sentence sound so familiar? Was it because the Fifth Lord of Gu liked to praise himself so much that it was shared among the family? She criticized in her heart, but her face maintained a gentle, tranquil smile. Although she was as beautiful as a peach tree, her elegance and grace were growing on Senior Gu, who kept praising her until suddenly he remembered the purpose of his visit. ¡°Ah yes, Beibei, let me introduce you,¡± Senior Master Gu pointed to the girl sitting beside him, ¡°This is the granddaughter of an old friend of mine, Sheng Run.¡± He looked at the girl and sighed, ¡°This child was treated harshly by fate. She used to be raised in a wealthy home but her father was a spendthrift and was deceived and lost all his wealth. After her family¡¯spany went bankrupt, she and her grandfather decided to return to their hometown to start afresh but en route, they encountered andslide killing everyone but her.¡± ¡°My old colleague, with hisst breath urged me to look after this child and find her a good family. Junzhu,¡± the old Master looked at Gu Junzhu, gently patting Sheng Run¡¯s arm. ¡°This is your Uncle Sheng¡¯s granddaughter, do you remember? Every year around Chinese New Year, your Uncle Sheng woulde to visit our home, offering our family gifts from his hometown. Last year, Lan also apanied Uncle Sheng to our house.¡±